Dedicated to His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami
Prabhupada
Founder Acarya of International Society for Krsna
Consciousness
Study notes of Canto 4 of Srimad Bhagavatam. Based of commentary by Srila
Prabhupada, translation of Sarartha Darsini of Srila Vishwanath Chakravarti Thakur
by HH Bhanu Swami and material developed by devotees of The Mayapur Institute of
Higher Education Images courtesy www.Krishna.com
Special Thanks to H.G. Gauranga Prabhu (RNS) and numerous
devotees of Sri Sri Radha Gopinath Mandir, Chowpatty, Mumbai
Canto 4: The
Fourth Order
Creation
of
the
Out of 10 topics of Srimad Bhagvatam, the 4th canto describes
visarga – what was created by Brahmā and the Manus by the
order of the Lord.
Chapter 1-7
Chapter 8-12
Lord Śiva and Dakṣa
verses
Dhruva Maharaja
300
266
verses
Chapter 13-23
Prthu Maharaja
450 verses
Chapter 24-31
King Puranjana and The Pracetas
433 verses
Total 31 chapters with 1449 verses
Contents
Canto 4: The Creation of the Fourth Order .................. 1
Contents..................................................... 2
UNIT 13: Lord Śiva and Dakṣa ................................ 14
Chapter 1: The Genealogical Table of the Daughters of Manu.. 14
4.1 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............... 14
Discussion Topics........................................... 15
Analogies:.................................................. 15
Three Daughters of Svyambhuva Manu (Text 1-3)............... 16
Yajna Born of Akuti (Text 4-5).............................. 16
Twelve Boys Born of Yajna and Daksina (text 6-12)........... 16
Purnima’s Descendents Described (text 13-14)................ 17
The Severe Austerities of Atri Muni and Anasuya (Text 15-21) 17
Brahma, Visnu and Siva Visits Atri Muni (text 22-28)........ 18
Atri Muni Benedicted by the Three Deities (text 29-32)...... 19
Birth of the great mystic Dattatreya (text 33).............. 19
Descendents of Angira, Pulastya, Pulaha and Kratu (Text 34-39)
............................................................ 20
Pulaha & Gati three sons (Karmasrestha, Variyan and Sahisnu).
............................................................ 20
Seven Spotless Sages Born of Vasistha (text 40-41).......... 20
The Universe Populated by Descendents of Kardama (Text 42-48)
............................................................ 20
The Joyful Appearance of Nara-Narayana (Text 49-59)......... 21
Forty-Nine Fire-gods Generated (Text 60-66)................. 22
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study).................... 23
Chapter 2: Daksa Curses Lord Siva........................... 23
4.2 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............... 24
Discussion Topics........................................... 25
Analogies:.................................................. 25
Important Teachings......................................... 25
Important Verse............................................. 25
Lord Siva, Spiritual Master of the World (Text 1-3)......... 25
Daksa Offended by Lord Siva (Text 4-8)...................... 26
Daksa Speaks Against Lord Siva (Text 9-16).................. 26
Lord Siva Cursed by Daksa (Text 17-19)...................... 27
Daksa Cursed by Nandisvara (Text 20-26)..................... 27
The Followers of Lord Siva Cursed by Bhrgu (Text 27-32)..... 28
Lord Siva Leaves the Arena of Sacrifice (Text 33)........... 29
The Demigods Depart for Their Abodes (Text 34-35)........... 29
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study).................... 30
Chapter 3: Talks Between Lord Siva and Sati................. 31
4.3 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............... 31
Discussion Topics........................................... 32
Analogies:.................................................. 32
Tension Between Daksa and Lord Siva (Text 1)................ 33
The Grand Sacrifice Planned by Daksa (Text 2-4)............. 33
Sati’s Desire to Attend the Sacrifice (Text 5-8)............ 33
Women Hanker for Material Affection (Text 9 -14)...........
Siva Remembers the Malicious Speeches of Daksa (Text 15)....
Daksa Proud of Material Assets (Text 16-19).................
Daksa Intolerant of Siva’s High Position (Text 20-22).......
Siva Worships Vasudeva in Pure Consciousness (Text 23)......
Siva’s advice to Sati (Text 24-25)..........................
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)....................
Chapter 4: Sati Quits Her Body..............................
4.4 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (Chapter Overview) ...............
Discussion Topics...........................................
Analogies:..................................................
Sati’s Mind Unsettled (Text 1-2)............................
Sati Leaves Her Husband (Text 3-5)..........................
Sati Dissatisfied by Daksa’s Silence (Text 6-9).............
Sati Condemns Her Father (Text 10-13).......................
Siva’s Honor Never Neglected (Text 14-15)...................
Inauspicious Qualities of Siva (Text 16-17).................
Sati Condemns Her Body (Text 18-20).........................
Opulence of Self-Realized Souls (Text 21-23)................
Summary of Sati’s Arguments against Daksa’s views regd Lord
Siva........................................................
Sati Absorbs Herself in Mystic Yoga (Text 24-26)............
Why Sati gave up her body?..................................
Sati Quits Her body in blazing fire (Text 27)...............
Daksa Unworthy to be a Brahmana (Text 28-30)................
Bhrgu Muni created the Rbhu Demigods (Text 31-34)...........
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)....................
Chapter 5:..................................................
4.5 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ...............
Discussion Topics:..........................................
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)....................
Chapter 6:..................................................
4.6 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ...............
Discussion Topics:..........................................
Priests and Demigods approach Lord Brahma (Text 1-3)........
Lord Siva easily pleased (Text 4-7).........................
The Abode of Kailasa (Text 8-21)............................
The Lake in which Sati bathed (Text 22).....................
Celestial Damsels enjoy in sanctified rivers (Text 23-26)...
The Airplanes of the Heavenly Denizens (Text 27)............
Celestial forests (Text 28-31)..............................
Siva Surrounded by saintly persons (Text 32-38).............
Lord Siva, chief of all thinkers (Text 39-40)...............
Lord Brahma speaks to Lord Siva (Text 41-44)................
Miscreants destined to ghastly hells (Text 45)..............
Envious persons already killed by providence (Text 46-47)...
Vaisnavas never bewildered by maya (Text 48-49).............
The recommended sacrifice for this age (Text 50-53).........
Analogies:..................................................
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)....................
Chapter 7...................................................
4.7 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ...............
34
35
35
36
38
40
40
41
41
42
43
43
43
44
44
46
47
48
49
50
50
51
52
52
53
53
54
54
55
57
58
59
59
60
60
60
61
61
61
62
62
63
64
64
65
65
66
66
67
67
68
Discussion Topics:.......................................... 69
Analogies:.................................................. 69
Very Short Summary.......................................... 70
Siva pacified by the words of Lord Brahma (Text 1-6)........ 70
Daksa given a goat’s head (Text 7-9)........................ 71
Daksa’s heart cleansed (Text 10-12)......................... 71
Daksa’s prayers to Lord Siva (Text 13-15)................... 71
The Brahmana arrange to offer oblations (Text 16-17)........ 72
The appearance of Lord Narayana (Text 18-21)................ 72
Lord Visnu worshipable by everyone (Text 22-24)............. 73
Daksa offers respectful prayers to the Lord (Text 25-26).... 73
The Formidable fort of conditional existence (Text 27-29)... 74
The insurmountable spell of illusory energy (Text 30)....... 75
Visnu’s form pleasing to the mind and eyes (Text 31-34)..... 75
The mind compared to an elephant (Text 35).................. 77
Material advancement is like decoration of dead body........ 77
Visnu, the shelter of the quality of goodness (Text 40)..... 79
Demigods depend on Visnu for protection (Text 42-43)........ 80
The value of the human form of life (Text 44)............... 81
Lord Visnu is everything (Text 45-46)....................... 82
Chanting the Lord’s holy name (Text 47)..................... 82
Supersoul, the self-sufficient witness (Text 48-53)......... 83
One who knows brahman (Text 54)............................. 84
Daksa situated on the religious path (Text (Text 55-57)..... 84
UNIT 13 OPEN BOOK ASSESSMENT QUESTIONS...................... 86
UNIT 13 PAÖHANA-PRAYOJANAM (EDUCATIONAL GOALS).............. 86
UNIT 14 DHRUVA MAHÄRÄJA..................................... 88
4.8 DHRUVA MAHÄRÄJA LEAVES HOME FOR THE FOREST ............ 89
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study).................... 90
Analogies:.................................................. 91
4.8 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............... 91
The brahmacari sons of Brahma (Text 1)...................... 92
Irreligion is also brahma’s son (Text 2-5).................. 92
The descendants of Svayambhuva Manu (Text 6-7).............. 93
Dhruva Maharaj insulted (Text 8-13)......................... 93
Dhruva leaves the Palace (Text 14-16)....................... 94
The Advice of Dhruva’s mother (Text 17-19).................. 94
Taking Shelter of the Lord’s Lotus Feet (Text 20-23)........ 95
The Great Sage Narada Struck with wonder (Text 24-26)....... 96
Living Entities Controlled by Previous Actions (Text 27-30). 97
Crossing Over the Darkness of Nescience (Text 31-34)........ 97
Dhruva Lacking Brahminical Humility (Text 35-38)............ 98
The Expert Advice of Narada Muni (Text 39-41).............. 100
The Virtuous Forest Named Madhuvana (Text 42-43)........... 100
The Goal of Meditation is the Personality of Godhead (Text 44)
........................................................... 102
The Lord is a Person (Text 45-52).......................... 102
Perfect Human Beings Flying in the Sky (Text 53-54)........ 102
Tulasi Leaves Very Dear to Krsna (Text 55)................. 102
Prescribed Paraphernalia for Worship of the Lord (Text 56-61)
........................................................... 102
Dhruva Maharaja Enters Madhuvana Forest (Text 62).......... 104
Narada Muni Advises the King (Text 63-70)..................
Following the Orders of the Spiritual Master (Text 71-77)..
Dhruva Maharaja Captures the Supreme Lord (Text 78-80).....
The Lord Reassures the Demigods (Text 81-82)...............
Discussion Topics..........................................
4.9 DHRUVA MAHÄRÄJA RETURNS HOME .........................
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)...................
Analogies:.................................................
Very Short Summary.........................................
The Lord appears before Dhruva (Text 1-4)..................
Dhruva offers conclusive prayers (Text 5-8)................
The Lord is like a desire tree (Text 9-12).................
The different varieties of living entities (Text 13 - 17)..
Lord Visnu congratulates Dhruva (Text 18)..................
Dhruva is awarded the polestar (Text 19-25)................
Lord Visnu returns to His abode (Text 26)..................
Dhruva ashamed of his material demands (Text 27-29)........
The shelter of the lotus feet of the Lord (Text 30-36).....
King Uttanpada considers himself wretched (Text 37)........
Dhruva’s reunion with his father (Text 38-49)..............
Suniti was the mother of a great hero (Text 50-52).........
Description of the capital city (Text 53-64)...............
Dhruva Enthroned as emperor (Text 65-67)...................
4.9 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ..............
Discussion Topics..........................................
4.10 DHRUVA MAHÄRÄJA’S FIGHT WITH THE YAKSAS .............
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)...................
Analogies:.................................................
Dhruva’s brother killed by a Yaksa (Text 1-3)..............
The Yaksas valiantly exhibit their prowess (Text 4-14).....
Dhruva shoots incessant arrows (Text 15-20)................
The mystic tricks of the demons (Text 21-30)...............
4.10 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) .............
Discussion Topics..........................................
4.11 SVAYAMBHUVA MANU ADVISES DHRUVA MAHÄRÄJA TO STOP
FIGHTING .................................................
Dhruva’s Arrows dismay the enemy soldiers (Text 1-5).......
Svayambhuva Manu gives good instruction (Text 6-14)........
Creation of the material world (Text 15-17)................
The Lord in His feature of eternal time (Text 18-23).......
Birth and death caused by the supreme (Text 24-30).........
Anger is the enemy of spiritual realization (Text 31-35)...
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)...................
Analogies:.................................................
4.11 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) .............
Discussion Topics..........................................
4.12. DHRUVA MAHÄRÄJA GOES BACK TO GODHEAD ...............
Very Brief Summary.........................................
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)...................
Analogies:.................................................
4.12 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) .............
Kuvera speaks to Dhruva Maharaja (Text 1-6)................
104
105
106
108
109
109
110
111
112
112
114
116
117
120
120
122
122
124
126
126
127
127
128
129
129
130
130
131
132
132
133
133
134
134
134
134
135
137
137
140
142
143
143
144
144
145
145
146
146
146
147
Kuvera offers a benediction to Dhruva (Text 7-9)........... 149
Dhruva performs many ceremonial sacrifices (Text 10)....... 150
Dhruva as direct father of the citizens (Text 11-13)....... 151
Dhruva maharaj retires to the forest (Text 14-18).......... 152
Associates of Visnu come before Dhruva (Text 19-22)........ 154
Nanda and Sunanda address Dhruva (Text 23-27).............. 155
Dhruva prepares to board the transcendental plane (Text 28-31)
........................................................... 157
Dhruva remembers his poor mother (Text 32-33).............. 158
Dhruva Maharaj Attains the Pole Star (Text 34-39).......... 158
Narada chants the glories Of Dhruva (Text 40-43)........... 160
Devotees like to hear about Dhruva (Text 44-50)............ 161
The Narration of Dhruva M is sublime knowledge (text 51-52) 163
Lessons from Dhruva Maharaj's Life......................... 164
Discussion Topics.......................................... 165
UNIT 14 OPEN BOOK ASSESSMENT QUESTIONS..................... 165
UNIT 14 PAÖHANA-PRAYOJANAM (EDUCATIONAL OBJECTIVES)........ 166
UNIT 15 PÅTHU MAHÄRÄJA..................................... 168
CANTO 4 CHAPTERS 13-23..................................... 168
Scheduled Reading Assignments.............................. 168
4.13 DESCRIPTION OF THE DESCENDANTS OF DHRUVA MAHÄRÄJA ... 169
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)................... 169
Analogies:................................................. 169
4.13 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............. 169
Important Verses........................................... 170
Important Teachings........................................ 170
Very Short Summary......................................... 171
Vidura inquires about the Pracetas (Text 1-5).............. 171
Dhruva’s son Utkala does not desire the throne (Text 6-10). 171
Dhruva Maharaj's Descendents (11-17)....................... 172
King Vena Cursed by the sages (Text 18-24)................. 173
Sacrifice performed by King Anga (Text 25-34).............. 174
King Anga offers oblations to Visnu (Text 35-38)........... 176
Vena as grandson of death personified (Text 39-45)......... 176
King Anga gives up his home (Text 46-49)................... 177
Discussion Topics:......................................... 178
4.14 THE STORY OF KING VENA .............................. 178
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)................... 179
Analogies:................................................. 179
4.14 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............. 179
Very Short Summary......................................... 180
Vena installed on the throne (text 1-3).................... 180
King Vena stops religious rituals (text 4-8)............... 180
The great sages speak to King Vena (text 9-16)............. 181
Qualifications of a pious king (Text 17-22)................ 182
King Vena Replies to Sages (Text 23-28) ................ 184
King Vena condemned by the sages (Text 29-34).............. 184
Sunitha preserves the dead body of Vena (Text 35).......... 184
Bahuka born from the thighs of Vena (Text 36-46)........... 184
Discussion Topics:......................................... 186
4.15 KING PÅTHU’S APPEARANCE AND CORONATION & ............ 186
4.16 PRAISE OF KING PÅTHU BY THE PROFESSIONAL RECITERS ... 186
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)...................
Analogies:.................................................
4.15-16 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEWS) .........
Very Short Summary.........................................
Male and female born of the arms of Vena (Text 1-4)........
The goddess of fortune incarnated as Arci (Text 5-6).......
King Prthu is placed on the throne (Text 7-20).............
King Prthu speaks (Text 21-26).............................
The reciters continue to praise the king (Text 1-3)........
King Prthu as a chastiser to the irreligious (Text 4)......
King Prthu as a protector of the world (Text 5-10).........
King Prthu to remain just like fire (Text 11-16)...........
The king will respect all women (Text 17-23)...............
The king will perform one hundred sacrifices (Text 24-27)..
Discussion Topics..........................................
4.17 MAHÄRÄJA PÅTHU BECOMES ANGRY AT THE EARTH ...........
4.18 PÅTHU MAHÄRÄJA MILKS THE EARTH PLANET ...............
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)...................
Analogies:.................................................
4.17-18 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEWS) .........
Important Teachings........................................
Very Short Summary.........................................
The citizens suffer starvation (Text 1-11).................
The earth flees from King Prthu (Text 12-17)...............
The cow-shaped earth appeals to the king (Text 18-21)......
King Prthu replies to the earthly planet (Text 22-27)......
Prthu Maharaj becomes like Yamaraja (Text 28)..............
The planet earth speaks (Text 29-33).......................
The Lord in the form of the original Boar (Text 34-36).....
The planet earth tries to convince the king (Text 1-5).....
Grains being used by nondevotees (Text 6-12)...............
Earth fulfills the king’s desire (Text 12-14)..............
The demigods milk nectar from the earth (Text 15-20).......
The demons milk blood from the earth (Text 21-32)..........
Discussion Topics..........................................
4.19 KING PÅTHU’S ONE HUNDRED HORSE SACRIFICES ...........
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)...................
Very short summary.........................................
Visnu present at the sacrifices of King Prthu (Text 1-6)...
King Prthu presented with various gifts (Text 7-9).........
Indra takes the sacrificial horse (Text 10-16).............
Indra abandons his false dress (text 17-21)................
Indra adopts several orders of sannyasa (Text 22-28).......
Lord Brahma stops the sacrifice (Text 29-34)...............
Unwanted desires even amongst the demigods (Text 35-38)....
King Prthu concludes a peace with Indra (Text 39-42).......
Analogies:.................................................
4.19 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) .............
Discussion Topics..........................................
4.20 LORD VINËU’S APPEARANCE IN THE SACRIFICIAL ARENA OF
MAHÄRÄJA PÅTHU ...........................................
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)...................
187
187
187
188
188
189
190
191
193
194
194
196
197
198
199
200
200
200
201
201
202
202
202
205
205
206
208
208
210
211
213
215
216
217
219
219
219
220
220
221
223
225
225
227
229
231
231
232
232
232
233
Analogies:................................................. 233
4.20 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............. 234
Important Teachings........................................ 235
Important Verses........................................... 235
Very Short Summary......................................... 235
Lord Visnu Appears on the scene (Text 1-2)................. 235
The Intelligent Do Not Become Addicted to the body (Text 3-8)
........................................................... 235
The Devotee's Mind becomes broader and transparent (Text 9-11)
........................................................... 238
Lord Visnu Instructs King Prthu (Text 12-15)............... 238
Lord Visnu Please with Prthu's Character (Text 16)......... 241
King Prthu Worships The Lord's Lotus Feet (Text 17-22)..... 241
Prayers offered by Maharaj Prthu (Text 23)................. 243
Hearing from the mouth of a pure devotee (Text 24-25)...... 244
Lakshmi the mother of the universe (Text 26-28)............ 245
Those bound by the sweet words of the vedas (Text 29-31)... 247
Prthu Maharaj blessed by the Lord (Text 32-33)............. 249
The Lord returns to His Abode (Text 34-38)................. 249
Discussion Topics.......................................... 250
4. 21 INSTRUCTIONS BY MAHÄRÄJA PÅTHU ..................... 251
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)................... 251
Analogies:................................................. 252
4.21 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............. 252
Important Teachings........................................ 253
Important Verses........................................... 254
Very short summary......................................... 254
In this chapter Prthu gives instructions to the citizens
during a great sacrifice................................... 254
The King's City Beautifully Decorated (Text 1-3)........... 254
All the citizens welcome the King (Text 4-7)............... 254
The demigods follow in Prthu's footsteps (Text 8-12)....... 255
King Prthu Initiates a great sacrifice (Text 13)........... 256
Maharaj Prthu's beautiful speech (Text 14-23).............. 257
The fate of an impious king (Text 24-26)................... 258
There must be a Supreme Authority (Text 27-29)............. 259
Abominable Persons Bewildered on the path of religion (Text
30-31)..................................................... 261
A devotee manifests renunciation (Text 32-33)............. 263
The Lord accepts different types of sacrifice (Text 34-36). 264
Vaisnavas are more powerful than royalty (Text 37)......... 266
Regular Service to Brahmanas and Vaisnavas (Text 38-40).... 266
Offerings accepted through mouths of devotees (Text 41).... 267
How to serve brahmanas?.................................... 267
The Dust of the Lotus feet of Vaisnavas (Text 42-44)....... 268
Who is a brahmana?......................................... 268
What is the result of developing good qualities?........... 269
King Prthu Congratulated by the Saintly Persons (Text 45-52)
........................................................... 269
Discussion Topics.......................................... 271
4.22 PÅTHU MAHÄRÄJA’S MEETING WITH THE FOUR KUMÄRAS ...... 272
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)................... 273
Analogies:................................................. 273
4.22 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............. 274
Very Short Summary......................................... 275
Important Points........................................... 275
Important Verses........................................... 276
The Four Kumaras Arrive (Text 1-2)......................... 276
The King Worships the Four Kumaras (Text 3-5).............. 277
King Prthu Speaks with great restraint (Text 6-11)......... 277
Four Kumaras keep themselves like small children (Text 12-16)
........................................................... 279
Sanat-Kumara begins to speak (Text 17-20).................. 281
The Ultimate goal of life (Text 21)........................ 282
Drinking the nectar of the glorification of the Lord (Text 2223)........................................................ 282
Devotees should lead a simple life (Text 24)............... 283
Increasing the culture of devotional service (Text 25-27).. 284
The soul subjected to designations (Text 28-31)............ 285
The strongest obstruction to one's self-interest (Text 32-33)
........................................................... 287
Liberation has to be taken very seriously (Text 34-36)..... 287
Paramatma is eternally transcendental (Text 37-38)......... 288
The ocean of nescience is difficult to cross (Text 39-40).. 289
Prthu Maharaj offers everything to the Kumaras (Text 41-47) 290
The Kumaras praise the character of the king (Text 48-49).. 292
Prthu Maharaja's only aim is to satisfy the Lord (Text 50-52)
........................................................... 293
Maharaja Prthu begets 5 sons (Text 53-54).................. 294
Maharaja Prthu satisfies everyone (Text 55-62)............. 295
Prthu Maharaja's reputation loudly declared (Text 63)...... 296
Discussion Topics.......................................... 296
4.23 MAHÄRÄJA PÅTHU’S GOING BACK HOME .................... 297
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)................... 298
Analogies:................................................. 298
4.23 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............. 299
Very short summary......................................... 299
Important Points........................................... 300
Important Verses........................................... 300
Maharaja Prthu goes to the forest (Text 1--3).............. 301
Severe Austerities Undergone by Prthu Maharaja (Text 4-6).. 301
Maharaja Prthu engages completely in devotional service (Text
7-12)...................................................... 303
Prthu Maharaja gives up His material body (Text 13-17)..... 305
Prthu Maharaja released from all designations (Text 18).... 307
Queen Arci follows the king into the forest (Text 19-20)... 308
Queen Arci prepares a funeral pyre (Text 21-22)............ 309
The wives of the demigods glorify Queen Arci (Text 23-28).. 309
Queen Arci Reaches the planet of her husband (Text 29)..... 310
Benefits of hearing the narration of Maharaja Prthu (Text 3036)........................................................ 311
Even a pure devotee must hear about Prthu Maharaja (Text 3739)........................................................ 312
Discussion Topics.......................................... 313
UNIT 15 OPEN BOOK ASSESSMENT QUESTIONS..................... 313
UNIT 15 PAÖHANA-PRAYOJANAM (EDUCATIONAL OBJECTIVES)........ 313
UNIT 16 (CANTO 4 CHAPTERS 24-31)........................... 315
SECTION A KING PURAÏJANA................................... 315
SECTION B, THE PRACETÄS.................................... 315
Scheduled Reading Assignments.............................. 315
4. 24 CHANTING THE SONG SUNG BY LORD ÇIVA ................ 316
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)................... 317
Analogies:................................................. 318
4.24 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............. 318
Very Short Summary......................................... 319
Important Points........................................... 319
Important Slokas........................................... 321
Vijitasva becomes emperor of the world (Text 1-2).......... 322
The 3 sons of Maharaja Antardhana (Text 3-8)............... 322
The Marriage of Maharaja Barhisat (Text 9-13).............. 323
The sons of Pracinibarhi meet Lord Siva (Text 14-17)....... 324
Lord Siva accompanied by His dangerous energies (Text 18).. 326
The great lake seen by the Pracetas (Text 19-23)........... 326
Lord Siva speaks to the Pracetas (Text 24-27).............. 328
Devotees are very dear to Lord Siva (Text 28-30)........... 328
Prayers of Lord Siva (Text 31-35).......................... 330
Siva Prays to Lord Aniruddha (Text 36-39).................. 332
The Lord expands his transcendental vibrations (Text 40-41) 335
The Lord is the oldest and supreme enjoyer (Text 42-44).... 336
The Lord is the sum total of all beauty (Text 45-48)....... 339
The Lord has shoulders like a Lion's (Text 49-50).......... 341
The beauty of the Lord's Lotus feet (Text 51-53)........... 341
Devotees easily attain the Lord (Text 54-55)............... 343
Time does not approach the devotee (Text 56-59)............ 343
The Lord is spread all over the universe (Text 60-61)...... 345
Constitution of the universal form (Text 62-63)............ 346
The so-called happiness of the material creation (Text 64). 347
Time scatters everything (Text 65-66)...................... 348
Even Lord Brahma worships the Lord (Text 67-68)............ 349
The Yoga system of chanting the holy name (Text 69-73)..... 350
Achievement of knowledge is the highest perfection (Text 7475)........................................................ 353
Value of chanting the prayers of Lord Siva (Text 76-79).... 354
Discussion Topics.......................................... 355
4.25 THE DESCRIPTIONS OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF KING
PURAÏJANA ................................................ 355
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)................... 356
Analogies:................................................. 356
4.25 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............. 356
Important Points........................................... 357
Important Slokas........................................... 358
Very Short Summary......................................... 358
Narada shows compassion on King Pracinabarhisat (Text 1-4). 358
People interested in so-called beautiful life (Text 5-6)... 360
Narada describes history of King Puranjana (Text 7-11)..... 361
King Puranjana's unlimited material desires (Text 12)...... 364
Description of city with 9 gates (Text 13-19).............. 364
King Puranjana meets a beautiful woman (Text 20-24)........ 367
King Puranjana addresses the girl (Text 25-28)............. 369
Puranjana introduces himself as a greatly brave man (Text 2931)........................................................ 370
Woman addresses the king (Text 32-38)...................... 371
Happiness of family life (Text 39-42)...................... 373
King and woman enter the city (Text 43-44)................. 375
Description of 9 gates (Text 45-53)........................ 375
King fulifills on the desires of his Queen (Text 54-61).... 378
King is completely cheated (Text 62)....................... 380
Discussion Topics.......................................... 381
4.26 KING PURAÏJANA GOES TO THE FOREST TO HUNT, AND HIS QUEEN
BECOMES ANGRY ............................................ 381
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)................... 381
4.27 ATTACK BY CAËÒAVEGA ON THE CITY OF KING PURAÏJANA; THE
CHARACTER OF KÄLAKANYÄ ................................... 381
Description of character of Dhava and Kalkanya (Text....... 381
King Punjana enjoys with his wife (Text 1-2)............... 382
King loses his discretion (Text 3-5)....................... 382
King begets 1100 sons from his wife (Text 6-7)............. 382
King marries his sons and daughters(Text 8-10)............. 382
King Puranjana worships the demigods (Text 11-12).......... 382
King named Chandavega (Text 13-16)......................... 382
King and his friends are worried (Text 17-18).............. 382
Kalkanya curses Narada (Text 19-22)........................ 382
Yavanraja addresses Kalkanya (Text 23-30).................. 382
Analogies:................................................. 382
4.26-27 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEWS) ......... 383
Very Short Summary......................................... 383
Important Points........................................... 384
Important Verses........................................... 384
King Departs of Forest (Text 1-4).......................... 385
King kills innocent animals (Text 5)....................... 387
Work due to uncontrolled desires cause downfall of a person
(Text 6-9)................................................. 387
King is tired after hunting (Text 10-12)................... 389
King is attacked by Cupid (Text 13)........................ 391
Wise wife is giver of good wisdom (Text 14-16)............. 391
King praises his wife's beauty (Text 17-26)................ 392
Description of character of Dhava and Kalkanya (Text....... 395
Important Points........................................... 395
King Punjana enjoys with his wife (Text 1-2)............... 396
King loses his discretion (Text 3-5)....................... 396
King begets 1100 sons from his wife (Text 6-7)............. 398
King marries his sons and daughters(Text 8-10)............. 399
King Puranjana worships the demigods (Text 11-12).......... 400
King named Chandavega (Text 13-16)......................... 401
King and his friends are worried (Text 17-18).............. 402
Kalkanya curses Narada (Text 19-22)........................ 403
Yavanraja addresses Kalkanya (Text 23-30).................. 403
Discussion Topics.......................................... 406
4.28 PURAÏJANA BECOMES A WOMAN IN THE NEXT LIFE .......... 407
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)................... 408
Analogies:................................................. 408
4.28 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............. 408
Important Points........................................... 409
Important Verses........................................... 410
Very Short Summary......................................... 411
Dangerous soldiers attack Puranjana's city (Text 1-5)...... 411
King loses all beauty and wealth (Text 6-9)................ 412
Kalakanya destroys king's kingdom (Text 10-12)............. 413
Snake expresses desire to leave the city (Text 13-15)...... 414
King is worried about his relatives (Text 16-21)........... 414
Yavanraj comes to bind the King (Text 22-24)............... 415
King is unable to remember the Supersoul (Text 25-26)...... 416
Puranjana is born as princess (Text 27-29)................. 416
Offsrpings of King Malayadhvaja (Text 30-32)............... 418
Malayadhvaja's lonely living (Text 33-36).................. 419
King Malayadhvaja wins all duels (Text 37-39).............. 420
King Malayadhvaja gets complete knowledge (Text 40-42)..... 421
Queen Vidarbhi remains engaged in service of her husband (Text
43-45)..................................................... 422
Queen laments her husband's death (Text 46-50)............. 423
A brahmana consoles the queen (Text 51-52)................. 424
Supersoul is most initimate friend (Text 53-54)............ 425
Soul is hidden within body like city (Text 55-60).......... 426
Actual position of soul and Supesoul (Text 61-65).......... 427
Discussion Topics.......................................... 429
4.29 TALKS BETWEEN NÄRADA AND KING PRÄCÉNABARHI .......... 429
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)................... 430
Analogies:................................................. 430
4.29 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............. 431
Important Points........................................... 432
Important Verses........................................... 432
Very Short Summary......................................... 432
Transmigration of soul (Text 1-5).......................... 432
Description of senses (Text 6-15).......................... 434
Modes of nature affect the mind (Text 16-20)............... 436
Gradual decline in body's age (Text 21-25)................. 437
Living entity gets various bodies (Text 26-29)............. 438
Living entity is like dog (Text 30-32)..................... 439
Ultimate solution to all problems (Text 33-35)............. 439
Following Krsna Consciousness (Text 36-41)................. 440
Lord can't be understood by worshipping demigods (Text 42-45)
........................................................... 441
Vedic sacrifices are not the aim of life (Text 46-48)...... 442
The only way to please the Lord: Devotional service (Text 4950)........................................................ 443
Guru is non-different from God (Text 51)................... 444
Lamentable position of household life (Text 52-55)......... 444
Even sages are bewildered about goal of life (Text 56-57).. 446
Subtle body always exists (Text 58-60)..................... 447
Living entity always fulfills his desires (Text 61)........ 447
Mind indicates past and future bodies (Text 62-68)......... 448
Devotee sees Lord everywhere (Text 69)..................... 450
Transmigration of soul (Text 70-75)........................ 451
Conditioned soul bound as prisoner (Text 76-79)............ 452
King Pracinibarhi leaves home (Text 80-82)................. 453
This story purifies the material world (Text 83-85)........ 454
Discussion Topics.......................................... 455
4.30 THE ACTIVITIES OF THE PRACETÄS ...................... 456
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)................... 456
Analogies:................................................. 457
4.30 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............. 457
Very Important Points...................................... 458
Important Verses........................................... 459
Very short summary......................................... 459
Pracetas please Lord Visnu (Text 1-3)...................... 460
Description of Lord's body (Text 4-7)...................... 461
Lord addressed the Pracetas (Text 8-12).................... 462
Girls born of Pramloca and Kandu (Text 13-16).............. 463
Special facilities given to Pracetas (Text 17-18).......... 464
Lord existence is completely independent (Text 19)......... 464
Devotees feel freshness and newness in their work (Text 20) 465
Pracetas offer prayers (Text 21-23)........................ 466
Lord existence is completely independent (Text 24-25)...... 467
Lord is witness to all activities (Text 26-27)............. 467
Lord expands as deity (Text 28-30)......................... 467
Lord is famous by unlimited names (Text 31-32)............. 468
Association of pure devotees (Text 33-36).................. 468
Devotees purify places of pilgrimage (Text 37-41).......... 470
Lord is famous as Vasudeva (Text 42)....................... 471
Pracetas desire to make earth treeless (Text 43-45)........ 471
Birth of Daksa (Text 46-51)................................ 472
Discussion Topics.......................................... 474
4.31 NÄRADA INSTRUCTS THE PRACETÄS ....................... 474
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)................... 474
Analogies:................................................. 475
4.31 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW) ............. 475
Very Important Points...................................... 476
Very Important Verses...................................... 476
Very Short Summary......................................... 477
Pracetas leave home (Text 1-2)............................. 477
Narada comes to see the Pracetas (Text (3-7)............... 478
Narada instructs the Pracetas (Text 8-9)................... 478
3 types of human birth (Text 10-12) .................... 479
Aim of auspicious activities (Text 13)..................... 481
Supreme Lord is source of everything (Text 14-17).......... 481
Supreme Lord is Supersoul of all living entities (Text 18-19)
........................................................... 482
Lord enjoys tastes of devotees' activities (Text 20-22).... 483
Pracetas return back to Godhead (Text 23-31)............... 484
Discussion Topics.......................................... 485
Bhaktivaibhava Canto Four Assessment Overview.............. 485
Closed Book Assessment..................................... 485
Open Book Assessment....................................... 486
Presentations.............................................. 486
Grades..................................................... 486
Selected Verses for Memorization ................................................................... 487
UNIT 13: Lord Śiva and Dakṣa
(CANTO 4 CHAPTERS
1-7)
Chapter 1: The Genealogical Table of the Daughters of
Manu
Three Daughters of Svyambhuva Manu (Text 1-3)
Yajna Born of Akuti (Text 4-5)
Twelve Boys Born of Yajna and Daksina (text 6-12)
Purnima’s Descendents Described (text 13-14)
The Severe Austerities of Atri Muni and Anasuya (Text 15-21)
Brahma, Visnu and Siva Visits Atri Muni (text 22-28)
Atri Muni Benedicted by the Three Deities (text 29-32)
Birth of the great mystic Dattatreya (text 33)
Descendents of Angira, Pulastya, Pulaha and Kratu (Text 34-39)
Seven Spotless Sages Born of Vasistha (text 40-41)
The Universe Populated by Descendents of Kardama
(Text 42-48)
The Joyful Appearance of Nara-Narayana (Text 49-59)
Forty-Nine Fire-gods Generated (Text 60-66)
4.1 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-14:
Çré Maitreya describes the descendents of Äküti, Devahüti and
Prasüti, who are the three daughters Sväyambhuva Manu begot in
his wife Çatarüpä. Äküti married Prajäpati Ruci, and they had
two children, the incarnation of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead named Yajïa, and a partial incarnation of Laknmé named
Dakniëä. Yajïa was returned to Sväyambhuva Manu according to a
prior arrangement, and later Yajïa married Dakniëä, and had
twelve sons. Maitreya then describes the descendants of of
Devahüti and Kardama Muni. Kardama Muni begot nine daughters
in Devahüti and all the daughters were later handed over to
great sages like Maréci, Atri and Vasinöha.
Verses 15-33:
Anasüyä, Kardama’s daughter, was given to Atri Muni. Maitreya
explains how Atri Muni performed penance by standing on one
leg and eating only air for one hundred years, in order to get
a son like the Supreme Lord. Atri Muni had no specific idea of
the personality of the Supreme Lord, thus, Vinëu, Çiva and
Brahmä all appeared before him. Anasüyä, Kardama’s daughter,
the wife of Atri Muni, gave birth to three sons—Dattätreya,
Durväsä, and Soma, who were partial representations of Vinëu,
Çiva and Brahmä, respectively.
Verse 34-66:
Maitreya continues describing the descendents of Kardama Muni.
Anyone who hears the descriptions of this dynasty with faith
will be relieved from all sinful reactions. Another of Manu’s
daughters, known as Prasüti, married the son of Brahmä named
Dakna.Thirteen daughters of Dakna were given to Dharma.
Dharma’s wife Mürti gave birth to Çré NaraNäräyaëa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. That NaraNäräyaëa Åni, who is a partial expansion of Kånëa, has now
appeared in the dynasties of Yadu and Kuru, in the forms of
Kånëa and Arjuna respectively. Dakna’s sixteenth daughter,
whose name was Saté, was the wife of Lord Çiva. She could not
produce a child, although she always faithfully engaged in the
service of her husband.
Discussion Topics
(Und) 4th Canto Overview (1)
Atri Muni not counted among the pure devotees (20)
(M&M) I am engaged in this herculean task of
commentary on Çrémad-Bhägavatam
writing
Analogies:
4.1.15: In the Vedänta-sütra, the living entities of different
gradations are compared to candles or lamps with different
candle power. For example, some electric bulbs have the power
of one thousand candles, some have the power of five hundred
candles, some the power of one hundred candles, some fifty
candles, etc., but all electric bulbs have light. Light is
present in every bulb, but the gradations of light are
different. Similarly, there are gradations of Brahman
4.1.57: The Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is the origin
of the cosmic manifestation, is covered by the wonderful
activities of material nature, just as outer space or the
illumination of the sun and moon is sometimes covered by
clouds or dust.
Three Daughters of Svyambhuva Manu (Text 1-3)
Text 1: Svayambhuva Manu begot three daughters in his wife
Satarupa, and their names were Akuti, Devahuti and Prasuti.

In this Fourth Canto of Srimad-Bhagavatam there
are thirty-one chapters, and all these chapters describe
the secondary creation by Brahma and the Manus.

Svayambhuva Manu was the son of Brahma. Brahma
had many other sons, but Manu’s name is specifically
mentioned first because he was a great devotee of the
Lord.
Text 2-3: Akuti had two brothers, but in spite of her
brothers, Manu handed her over to Prajapati Ruci on the
condition that the son born of her be returned to Manu as his
son. Ruci, who was very powerful in his brahminical
qualifications and was appointed one of the progenitors of the
living entities, begot one son and one daughter by his wife,
Akuti.

Sometimes a sonless person offers his daughter
to a husband on the condition that his grandson be
returned to him to be adopted as his son and inherit his
property. This is called putrika-dharma

VCT comments in this connection that King Manu
knew that the SPG would take birth in the womb of Akuti;
therefore, in spite of having two sons, he wanted the
particular son born of Akuti because he was ambitious to
have the SPG appear as his son and grandson.
Yajna Born of Akuti (Text 4-5)
Akuti
by Manu & daughter (Daksina, a partial incarnation of Laksmi)
kept by Ruci.

Both the Lord and His consort are beyond this
material creation, as confirmed by many authorities
(narayanah paro ‘vyaktat); therefore, their eternal
relationship cannot be changed, and Yajna, the boy born
of Akuti, later married the goddess of fortune.

There is always a reaction to every kind of
action, but if actions are performed for Yajna, there is
no reaction.
Twelve Boys Born of Yajna and Daksina (text 6-12)
Yajna married Daksina and begot 12 boys- Tosa, Pratosa,
Santosa, Bhadra, Santi, Idaspati, Idhma, Kavi, Vibhu, Svahna,
Sudeva and Rocana. These sons all became the demigods
collectively named the Tusitas. Marici became the head of the
seven rsis, and Yajna became the king of the demigods, Indra.
Svayambhuva Manu’s two sons, Priyavrata and Uttanapada, became
very powerful kings, and their sons and grandsons spread all
over the three worlds during that period. Devahuti given to
Kardama and Akuti to Daksa. Now here about descendents of 9
daughters of Devahuti.

An ideal husband and wife are generally called
Laksmi-Narayana to compare them to the Lord and the
goddess of fortune, for it is significant that LaksmiNarayana are forever happy as husband and wife. Canakya
says, Laxmi automatically comes if husband wife are happy
with each other.

Unfortunately in this age of Kali there are no
ideal husbands and wives; therefore, unwanted children
are produced, and there is no peace and prosperity in the
present-day world.
Purnima’s Descendents Described (text 13-14)
Kardama
Visvaga & Devakulya (Devakulya was the water with which Lord’s
lotus feet were washed and later became Ganges)
The Severe Austerities of Atri Muni and Anasuya (Text
15-21)
15 to 16: Anasuya (married to Atri)
Durvasa (partial representations of Brahma, Visnu and Siva
respectively). Vidura inquires how these 3 deities became sons
of Atri and Anusuya.

Some may ask why Dattatreya is not counted
ordinary soul here when Brahma and Siva are counted as
such. Yes, Dattatreya and others are part and parcels of
SPG but Dattatreya is Visnu Tattva while others are jiva
tattva. In the Varaha purana it is nicely explained that
some of the parts are svamsa and some are vibhinnamsa.
Vibhinnamsa parts are called jivas, and svamsa parts are
in the Visnu category.

The Visnu svamsa expansions of the Supreme Lord
in different Visnu forms are like lamps, Lord Siva is
also like a lamp, and the supreme candle power, or the
one-hundred-percent light, is Krsna. The visnu-tattva has
ninety-four percent, the siva-tattva has eighty-four
percent, Lord Brahma has seventy-eight percent, and the
living entities are also like Brahma, but in the
conditioned state their power is still dimmer.

The
inquisitiveness
of
Vidura
was
quite
fitting, for he understood that when the Supersoul,
Brahma and Siva all appeared through the person of
Anasuya there must have been some great purpose.
Text 17-21: Maitreya said: When Lord Brahma ordered Atri Muni
to create generations after marrying Anasuya, Atri Muni and
his wife went to perform severe austerities in the valley of
the Rksa mountains. In that mountain valley flows a river
named Nirvindhya. The husband and wife reached that beautiful
place. There the great sage concentrated his mind by the yogic
breathing exercises, and thereby controlling all attachment,
he remained standing on one leg only, eating nothing but air,
and stood there on one leg for one hundred years. He was
thinking: May the Lord of the universe, of whom I have taken
shelter, kindly he pleased to offer me a son exactly like Him.
While Atri Muni was engaged in these severe austerities, a
blazing fire came out of his head by virtue of his breathing
exercise, and that fire was seen by the three principal
deities of the three worlds.

It appears that the great sage Atri Muni had no
specific idea of the SPG. The Vedic mantras give us
information of the SPG, so, Atri Muni concentrated his
mind upon that SPG even without knowing His name, just to
beg from Him a child exactly on His level.

4 kind of people approach Lord. Atri Muni is
not clearly a pure devotee. Although he wanted a son
exactly like the SPG, this desire was material because he
did not want the Personality of Godhead Himself, but only
a child exactly like Him.

The fire of pranayama is mental satisfaction.
Brahma, Visnu and Siva Visits Atri Muni (text 22-28)
At that time, the three deities approached the hermitage of
Atri Muni, accompanied by the denizens of the heavenly
planets. He was so, pleased to see them all together that
despite great difficulty he approached them on one leg.
Thereafter he began to offer prayers to the three deities. The
sage offered them his respects by falling down like a stick.
The three devas were gracious towards him. His eyes were
dazzled by the effulgence of their bodies, and therefore, he
closed his eyes for the time being. But since his heart was
already attracted by the deities, somehow or other he gathered
his senses, and with folded hands and sweet words he began to
offer prayers to the predominating deities of the universe.
The great sage Atri said: O Lord Brahma, Lord Visnu and Lord
Siva, you have divided yourself into three bodies by accepting
the three modes of material nature, as you do in every
millennium for the creation, maintenance and dissolution of
the cosmic manifestation. I offer my respectful obeisances
unto all of you and beg to inquire whom of you three I have
called by my prayer. I’m greatly bewildered.

When one worships the Supersoul, all other
deities, such as Brahma and Siva, appear with Lord Visnu
because they are directed by the Supersoul.

Atri Muni said, “That jagad-isvara, the Lord of
the universe, must be one of you, but since three of you
have appeared, I cannot recognize whom I have called. You
are all so, kind. Please let me know who is actually
jagad-isvara, the Lord of the universe.”
Atri Muni Benedicted by the Three Deities (text 2932)
Text 29-30: The 3 deities replied-Dear brahmana, you are
perfect in your determination, and therefore, as you have
decided, so, it will happen; it will not happen otherwise. We
are all the same person upon whom you were meditating, and
therefore, we have all come to you.

Visnu is maintainer, Brahma creates and Lord
Siva is the destroyer, each may be considered its Lord.
Therefore, since Atri Muni did not specifically mention
whom he wanted, all three--Brahma, Visnu and Lord Siva—
came before him.

One’s determination is fulfilled according to
the strength of one’s devotion. BG (9.25): yanti devavrata devan pitrn yanti pitr-vratah.

Atri Muni had no clear conception of the Lord
of the universe; therefore, the three presiding deities
who are actually the lords of the universe in the three
departments of the modes of nature all came before him.
Text 31-32: You will have sons who will represent a partial
manifestation of our potency, and because we desire all good
fortune for you, those sons will glorify your reputation
throughout the world. The three deities disappeared from that
place after bestowing upon Atri Muni the benediction.
Birth of the great mystic Dattatreya (text 33)
From the partial representation of Brahma, the moon-god was
born of them; from the partial representation of Visnu, the
great mystic Dattatreya was born; and from the partial
representation of Lord Siva, Durvasa was born.
Descendents of Angira, Pulastya, Pulaha and Kratu
(Text 34-39)
Angira’s wife, Sraddha, gave birth to four daughters, named
Sinivali, Kuhu, Raka and Anumati and two sons - Utathya and
the learned scholar Brhaspati.
Pulastya & Havirbhu Agastya & Visrava.
Visrava & IdavidaKuvera
Visrava & Kesini >>Ravana, Kumbhakarana
& Vibhisana
Pulaha & Gati three sons (Karmasrestha, Variyan and Sahisnu).
Kratu
&
Kriyasixty
thousand
great
sages,
named
the
Valakhilyas. All these sages were greatly advanced in
spiritual knowledge, and their bodies were illuminated by such
knowledge.

They were known as the Valakhilyas because they
all retired from family life as vanaprasthas.
Seven Spotless Sages Born of Vasistha (text 40-41)
Vasistha & Urja (Arundhati) seven spotlessly great
(Suroci, Viraja, Mitra, Ulbana, Vasubhrdyana and Dyuman)
sages
The Universe Populated by Descendents of Kardama
(Text 42-48)
Atharva & Citti (Santi) a son named Asvasira.
Bhrgu & Khyati two sons, named Dhata and Vidhata, and one
daughter, Sri.
The sage Meru had two daughters, named Ayati and Niyati, whom
he gave in charity to Dhata and Vidhata. Ayati and Niyati gave
birth to two sons, Mrkanda and Prana. From Mrkanda, Markandeya
Muni was born, and from Prana the sage Vedasira, whose son was
Usana [Sukracarya], also known as Kavi. Thus, Kavi also
belonged to the descendants of the Bhrgu dynasty.
My dear Vidura, the population of the universe was thus,
increased by the descendants of these sages and the daughters
of Kardama. Anyone who hears the descriptions of this dynasty
with faith will be relieved from all sinful reactions.
Another of Manu’s daughters, known as Prasuti, married the son
of Brahma named Daksa. Daksa begot sixteen very beautiful
daughters with lotuslike eyes in his wife Prasuti. Of these
sixteen daughters, thirteen were given in marriage to Dharma,
and one daughter was given to Agni.
The Joyful Appearance of Nara-Narayana (Text 49-59)
One of the remaining two daughters was given in charity to the
Pitrloka, where she resides very amicably, and the other was
given to Lord Siva, who is the deliverer of sinful persons
from material entanglement. The names of the thirteen
daughters of Daksa who were given to Dharma are Sraddha,
Maitri, Daya, Santi, Tusti, Pusti, Kriya, Unnati, Buddhi,
Medha, Titiksa, Hri and Murti. These thirteen daughters
produced the following sons: Sraddha gave birth to Subha,
Maitri produced Prasada, Daya gave birth to Abhaya, Santi gave
birth to Sukha, Tusti gave birth to Muda, Pusti gave birth to
Smaya, Kriya gave birth to Yoga, Unnati gave birth to Darpa,
Buddhi gave birth to Artha, Medha gave birth to Smrti, Titiksa
gave birth to Ksema, and Hri gave birth to Prasraya. Murti, a
reservoir of all respectable qualities, gave birth to Sri
Nara-Narayana, the SPG. On the occasion of the appearance of
Nara-Narayana, the entire world was full of joy. Everyone’s
mind became tranquil, and thus, in all directions the air, the
rivers and the mountains became pleasant. In the heavenly
planets, hands began to play, and they showered flowers from
the sky. The pacified sages chanted Vedic prayers, the
Gandharvas and Kinnaras sang, apsaras danced, and in this way,
at the time of the appearance of Nara-Narayana, all signs of
good fortune were visible. Just at that time, great demigods
like Brahma also offered their respectful prayers - The
demigods said: Let us offer our respectful obeisances unto the
transcendental Personality of Godhead, who created as His
external energy this cosmic manifestation, which is situated
in Him as the air and clouds are situated in space, and who
has now appeared in the form of Nara-Narayana Rsi in the house
of Dharma.

There
are
some
philosophers,
called
nondualists, who because of their impersonal conception
think that varieties are false. In this verse it is
specifically stated, yo mayaya viracitam. This indicates
that the varieties are a manifestation of the energy of
the SPG. Thus, because the energy is nondifferent from
the Godhead, the varieties are also factual. The material
varieties may be temporary, but they are not false.
Text 58: Let that SPG, who is understood by truly authorized
Vedic literature and who has created peace and prosperity to
destroy all calamities of the created world, be kind enough to
bestow His glance upon the demigods. His merciful glance can
supersede the beauty of the spotless lotus flower which is the
home of the goddess of fortune.

It is very difficult to find the origin of the
cosmic manifestation; therefore, material scientists
conclude that nature is the ultimate cause of all
manifestations. But from sastra, or authentic literature
like BG and other Vedic scriptures, we understand that
behind this wonderful cosmic manifestation is the SPG.
Text 59: The Lord glanced upon them with mercy and then
departed for Gandhamadana Hill. That Nara-Narayana Rsi, who is
a partial expansion of Krsna, has now appeared in the
dynasties of Yadu and Kuru, in the forms of Krsna and Arjuna
respectively, to mitigate the burden of the world.

Narayana is the SPG, and Nara is a part of the
SPG, Narayana. Thus, the energy and the energetic
together are the SPG.
Forty-Nine Fire-gods Generated (Text 60-66)
Text 60: The predominating deity of fire begot in his wife,
Svaha, three children, named Pavaka, Pavamana and Suci, who
exist by eating the oblations offered to the fire of
sacrifice.
From
those
three
sons
another
forty-five
descendants were generated, who are also fire-gods. The total
number of fire-gods is therefore, fortynine, including the
fathers and the grandfather. These forty-nine fire-gods are
the beneficiaries of the oblations offered in the Vedic
sacrificial fire by impersonalist brahmanas.
The Agnisvattas, the Barhisadas, the Saumyas and the Ajyapas
are the Pitas. They are either sagnika or niragnika. The wife
of all these Pitas is Svadha, who is the daughter of King
Daksa. Svadha, who was offered to the Pitas, begot two
daughters named Vayuna and Dharini, both of whom were
impersonalists and were expert in transcendental and Vedic
knowledge.
The sixteenth daughter, whose name was Sati, was the wife of
Lord Siva. She could not produce a child, although she always
faithfully engaged in the service of her husband. The reason
is that Sati’s father, Daksa, used to rebuke Lord Siva in
spite of Siva’s faultlessness. Consequently, before attaining
a mature age, Sati gave up her body by dint of yogic mystic
power.
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Explain the meaning of the terms ‘putrikä-dharma’. Explain
the
reason
for
Manu’s
extraordinary
behavior
in
this
connection (2).
2. Summarize Prabhupäda’s instructions on Vedic husband and
wife relationship. (6)
3. Explain the phrase ‘gradations of Brahman’ and the
respective categories of Dattätreya, Durväsä and Soma. (15)
4. Why is Atri Muni not counted among the pure devotees? (20)
5. Explain the meaning of the term ‘daëòavat’. (24)
6. Nara Näräyaëa Åni there after appeared as who? (59)
7. What is the total number of fire-gods? (61)
8. Explain why Saté, the sixteenth daughter of Dakna & the
wife of Lord Çiva, could not produce a child.
Chapter 2: Daksa Curses Lord Siva
Lord Siva, Spiritual Master of the World (Text 1-3)
Daksa Offended by Lord Siva (Text 4-8)
Daksa Speaks Against Lord Siva (Text 9-16)
Lord Siva Cursed by Daksa (Text 17-19)
Daksa Cursed by Nandisvara (Text 20-26)
The Followers of Lord Siva Cursed by Bhrgu (Text 27-32)
Lord Siva Leaves the Arena of Sacrifice (Text 33)
The Demigods Depart for Their Abodes (Text 34-35)
4.2 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-19:
Vidura inquired how is it possible that Dakna could be
inimical towards such an auspicious personality as Lord Çiva?
The sage Maitreya explained when Dakna, the leader of the
Prajäpatis, entered the assembly of a great sacrifice, seeing
his bodily luster, as bright as the effulgence of the sun, all
the universal leaders present, except Lord Brahmä and Lord
Çiva, stood in respect for Dakna. Dakna was very much offended
to see Lord Çiva sitting and not showing him any respect.
Dakna angrily began to speak very strongly against Lord Çiva,
critizing him for failing to respectfully receive him,
although as Dakna’s son-in-law, he should have done so.
Judging Çiva by his external appearance, Dakna described him
as shameless, duplicitous, uncivil, impure, dirty, mad and
inauspicious. In a fury, Dakna cursed Lord Çiva to be bereft
of his share of the oblations of the sacrifice. Finally, Dakna
left the assembly in anger and returned to his home, in spite
of the request of assembled members.
Verses 20-26:
Nandéçvara cursed Dakna that he would soon have the face of a
goat. He also cursed both Dakna and all the brähmaëas present
there who had tolerated Dakna’s cursing Çiva, to be bereft of
transcendental knowledge, to always remain attached to
fruitive activities, to do their duties merely for the purpose
of maintaining the body, and to be devoid of discrimination in
eating. They will acquire money, begging from door to door,
simply for the satisfaction of the body.
Verses 27-35:
The sage Bhågu condemned the followers of Lord Çiva with this
very strong brahminical curse: One who takes a vow to satisfy
Lord Çiva will certainly become an atheist and be diverted
from transcendental scriptural injunctions for auspicious
advancement. They will imitate Lord Çiva by keeping long hair
on their heads and living on wine, flesh etc. When such
cursing and countercursing was going on, Lord Çiva became very
morose and silently left the arena of the sacrifice, followed
by his disciples. After completing the sacrifice the demigods
bathed at the confluence of the Ganges and Yamunä and then
departed for their respective abodes.
Discussion Topics
(PrA) Çambhu, Lord Çiva, is the greatest of all Vainëavas. (12, 14-15)
Divide the human race into four divisions (31)
(PeA) Dakna’s inolerance of Lord Çiva. (8-18)
(SC) Cursing and countercursing that went on in that assembly
(21-32)
Analogies:
4.2.13: This restriction, that unless one has acquired the
brahminical qualifications one should not read the Vedic
literatures, is like the restriction that a law student should
not enter a law college unless he has been graduated from all
lower grades.
4.2.25: The Vedic promises of elevation to higher planets for
a better standard of materialistic life are compared to
flowery language because in a flower there is certainly an
aroma but that aroma does not last for a very long time. In a
flower there is honey, but that honey is not eternal.
4.2.35: One who is honest may be faithful to the government,
but he does not need to bribe the government servants. Bribery
is illegal; one does not bribe a government servant, but that
does not mean that one does not show him respect. Similarly,
one who engages in the transcendental loving service of the
Supreme Lord does not need to worship any demigod, nor does he
have any tendency to show disrespect to the demigods.
4.2.35: By worshiping the Supreme Lord, one automatically
serves all the demigods because they are parts and parcels of
the whole. If one supplies water to the root of a tree, all
the parts of the tree, such as the leaves and branches, are
automatically satisfied, and if one supplies food to the
stomach, all the limbs of the body—the hands, legs, fingers,
etc.—are
nourished.
Thus,
by
worshiping
the
Supreme
Personality of Godhead one can satisfy all the demigods, but
by worshiping all the demigods one does not completely worship
the Supreme Lord.
Important Teachings
Persons who rebel against the Vedic principles are themselves
the evidence that the Vedas are authoritative, because by not
following the Vedic principles they become like animals.
Important Verse
Verse 31
Lord Siva, Spiritual Master of the World (Text 1-3)
Vidura Inquired: Why was Daksa envious of Lord Siva, who is
the best among the gentle? Lord Siva, the spiritual master of
the entire world, is free from enmity, is a peaceful
personality, and is always satisfied in himself. He is the
greatest among the demigods. How is it possible that Daksa
could be inimical towards such an auspicious personality?

Lord Siva is the best of the gentle because he
is not envious of anyone, he is equal to all living
entities, and all other good qualities are present in his
personality. Siva means “all auspicious”.

Lord Siva takes charge of reforming persons who
are ghosts and demons, not to speak of others, who are
godly, therefore, he is the spiritual master of everyone.

Vidura thought Daksa – a great prajapati, sivaspiritual master of everyone, what happened so, that the
most chaste sati give up her body.
Daksa Offended by Lord Siva (Text 4-8)
Maitreya said-In a former time, the leaders of the universal
creation performed a great sacrifice. When Daksa entered the
assembly, his personal bodily luster as bright as the
effulgence of the sun, the entire assembly was illuminated,
and all the assembled personalities became insignificant in
his presence. All, except Brahma and Siva gave up their
sitting places and stood in respect. He was welcomed by
Brahma, president of that assembly. Daksa was very much
offended to see Lord Siva sitting and not showing him any
respects. Angrily, he began to speak very strongly against
Lord Siva.

Though Lord Brahma and Siva are in greater
position than him, Daksa became offended considering Siva
as his son-in-law.
Daksa Speaks Against Lord Siva (Text 9-16)
Siva has spoiled the name and fame of the governors of the
universe and has polluted the path of gentle manners. Because
he is shameless he doesn’t know how to act. He has already
accepted himself as my subordinate by marrying my daughter in
the presence of fire and brahmanas. He has married my daughter
and has pretended to be just like an honest person. His eyes
are like monkey’s nevertheless he did not stand up or welcome
with sweet words. I’d no desire to give my daughter to this
person, who has broken all rules of civility. He lives in
crematoriums, and his companions are ghosts and demons. Naked
like a madman, sometimes laughing and sometime crying, he
smears crematorium ashes all over his body. He doesn’t bathe
regularly, and he ornaments his body with a garland of skulls
and bones. Therefore, only in name is he Siva or auspicious,
actually he is the most mad and inauspicious creature. On the
request of Brahma I handed over my chaste daughter to him,
although he is so, unclean

because
who are

father.
because
Lord Siva is especially called all-auspicious
he is so, kind that he takes charge of persons
in gross ignorance.
Daksa didn’t even accepted Brahma as his
Indirectly he was calling Brahma less intelligent
gave such a bad advice.
Lord Siva Cursed by Daksa (Text 17-19)
thus Daksa washed his hands and mouth and cursed him-Lord Siva
should not have a share in the oblations of sacrifice. In
spite of the requests of all the members of the assembly,
Daksa cursed Lord Siva and went back to his home.

VCT comments-Because of this curse Siva was
saved from the calamity of taking part with other
demigods, who were all materialistic. It was an indirect
blessing. Practical example – GKDB, who used to sit in a
latrine and chant to avoid materialistic people. But he
was so, great that BSST accepted him as his guru.

Puffed up by his exalted position, he thought
no one was greater than he in arguments. Due to anger he
didn’t listened to Brahma and other demigods.

LC-don’t offend Vaisnavas.
Daksa Cursed by Nandisvara (Text 20-26)
Nandisvara became greatly angry. He cursed Daksa and all the
brahmanas present there who had tolerated Daksa’s cursing Siva
– (1)
Anyone who has accepted Daksa as the most important
personality and neglected Lord Siva because of envy is less
intelligent and, because of visualizing in duality, will be
bereft
of
transcendental
knowledge.
(2)
Pretentiously
religious life robs one of all intelligence and attaches one
to fruitive activities as all in all. Daksa has accepted the
body as all in all. Therefore, since he has forgotten visnupada, and is attached to sex life only, within a short time he
will have the face of a goat. (3) May who insult Lord Siva
continue in the cycle of repeated birth and death. (4) May
those who are envious of Siva, being attracted by the flowery
language
of
Vedas
always
remain
attached
to
fruitive
activities. (5) Brahmanas shall be devoid of discrimination
between what to eat and what not to eat. They will acquire
money, begging door to door, simply for satisfaction of the
body.

Neophyte Vaisnavas and Saivaites are always at
loggerheads. Many brahmanas don’t like Lord Siva because
they don’t know his exalted position.

Siva could have cursed Daksa, but he remained
tolerant. But Nandi was intolerant. Of course as a
servant it was right t hat he didn’t tolerated an insult
to his master, but he should not have cursed the
brahmanas.

Material world is so, unsteady that even
personalities like Nandisvara, Daksa and many of the
brahmanas present were infected by the atmosphere of
anger.

Last curse is completely manifested in kaliyuga. These brahmanas don’t try to acquire actual
brahminical qualification, and if a person tries to
acquire those actual qualifications, they try to hinder
his progress.
The Followers of Lord Siva Cursed by Bhrgu (Text 2732)
Text 27-28: The sage Bhrgu, as a reaction, condemned the
followers of Lord Siva with this very strong brahminical
curse-(1) One who takes a vow to satisfy Lord Siva or who
follows such principles with certainly become an atheist and
be diverted from transcendental scriptural injunctions.

CC-in material world curse and benediction are
at the same level, because they are material. To get out
of this contamination, one should take shelter of SPG.

Krsna’s devotees are peaeceful. Neither are
they cursed, nor do they attempt to curse.

Padma Purana-Siva appeared and preached atheism
in form of mayavada. By Bhrgu’s curse followers of Lord
Siva become mayavadis. Besides that, some worshippers of
Lord Siva lead devilish life.
Text 29-30: Those who vow to worship Lord Siva are so, foolish
that they imitate him by keeping long hair and they prefer to
live on wine, flesh and other such things. Since you blaspheme
the Vedas and the brahmanas it is understood that you have
already taken shelter of the doctrine of atheism.

Vedas give directions by which to elevate
oneself to next life. Vedas are mother for such
instruction and brahmanas are the father. Thus, if one
blasphemes the Vedas and brahamanas, naturally one goes
down to the status of atheism.

Indirectly Bhrgu Muni says, “it is not due to
my cursing that you shall become atheist; you are already
situated in the principle of atheism”
Text 31-The Vedas give the eternal regulative principles for
auspicious advancement in human civilization which have been
rigidly followed in the past. The strong evidence of this
principle is the SPG, who is called Janardana, the well-wisher
of all living entities.

SPG is the father of all living entities. So,
as father He gives Vedas to hovering under the impression
that they can Lord over material nature.

Vedas are apauruseta-not written by any man,
even Brahma. All other system of knowledge are defective
because they have been written by men or demigods.

BG-purpose of all Vedas is to understand Him.

Evidence that Vedic knowledge is free from the
defects of mistakes, illusion, cheating and imperfection
is that it is spoken by the SPG.

Vedas describe how to divide human society into
4 parts. Varnasrama can’t be stopped-everywhere there
will be 4 classes of people. This system is sanatana.

Since sanatana-dharma system is eternal, one
can elevate himself to the highest standard of spiritual
life by following the Vedic principles.

Formerly sages followed this system. But the
followers of Lord Siva, who are drunkards and addicted to
sex life are against all human etiquette.

Conclusion: Persons who rebel against the Vedic
principles are themselves the evidence that the Vedas are
authoritative, because by not following the Vedic
principles they become like animals.
Text 32: By blaspheming the principles of the Vedas, which are
the pure and supreme path of all the saintly persons,
certainly you followers of Lord Siva will descend to the
standard of atheism without a doubt.

One meaning of bhuta is ghost. Another meaning
is anyone who has taken birth or anything which is
produced, so, in that sense Lord Siva may be accepted as
the father of this material world.
Lord Siva Leaves the Arena of Sacrifice (Text 33)
When such cursing and countercursing was going on between Lord
Siva’s followers and the parties of Daksa and Bhrgu, Lord Siva
became very morose. Not saying anything he left the arena of
the sacrifice, followed by his disciples.

Here
Lord
Siva’s
excellent
character
is
described. Because he is the greatest Vaisnava he was so,
sober that he diid not say anything.

He became morose because he knew that these
people, both with or against him, are unnecessarily
cursing each other, without any interest in spiritual
life. Panditah samdarsinah-he saw them both as equals.
So, the only way to stop this curing and countercursing
was to leave.
The Demigods Depart for Their Abodes (Text 34-35)
All the progenitors thus, execute a sacrifice for thousands of
years, for sacrifice is the best way to worship the Supreme
Lord. All the demigods then took bath at the confluence of the
Ganges and the Yamuna after completing the yajna performance.
Afterwards they departed for their respective abodes.

The sacrifice was not stopped for want of Lord
Siva or Daksa. In other words, it may be assumed that if
one does not worship the demigods, even upto Lord Brahma
and Lord Siva, one can nevertheless satisfy SPG.

This does not mean one should not show respects
to them, but one should not worship them. E.g. one does
show respect to government agent, but one should not
bribe them.

By worshipping SPG, one automatically serves
all demigods. But opposite is not true. Therefore,
worship of the demigods is irregular, and it is
disrespectful to the scriptural injunctions.

In
present
age
only
sankirtan
yajna
is
possible.
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Why was Vidura astonished? (1-2)
2. What is the meaning of the word saté? (2)
3. List reasons why Dakna become inolerant towards Lord Çiva.
(8-16)
4. Why is Lord Çiva called Äçutona? (10)
5. Persons in the modes of goodness, passion, and ignorance
are given shelter by which respective deities? (14-15)
6. What general principle does Prabhupäda draw from Dakna’s
accusations to Lord Brahmä? (16)
7. Explain how the curse of Dakna was indirectly a blessing.
(18)
8. What conclusion does Prabhupäda give regarding the behavoir
of Lord Çiva? (18)
9. What general principles does Prabhupäda draw from the
behavoir of Dakna? (19)
10. List main points from the cursing and countercursing in
the assembly (21-32)
11. Explain the analogy of flowery language in relation to the
Vedic hymns. (25)
12. Explain the phrase ‘brahma-daëòaà duratyayam’ (27)
13. What does Lord Çiva’s becoming morose and leaving the
arena of the sacrifice indicates about his character? (33)
14. What general principles does Prabhupäda draw from the
demigods remaining to perform the sacrifice after the
departure of of Çiva and Dakna? (35)
Chapter 3: Talks Between Lord Siva and Sati
Tension Between Daksa and Lord Siva (Text 1)
The Grand Sacrifice Planned by Daksa (Text 2-4)
Sati’s Desire to Attend the Sacrifice (Text 5-8)
Women Hanker for Material Affection (Text
9 -14)
Siva Remembers the Malicious Speeches of Daksa (Text 15)
Daksa Proud of Material Assets (Text 16-19)
Daksa Intolerant of Siva’s High Position (Text 20-22)
Siva Worships Vasudeva in Pure Consciousness (Text 23)
Siva’s advice to Sati (Text 24-25)
4.3 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-14:
When Lord Brahmä appointed Dakna the chief of all the
Prajäpatis, the progenitors of population, Dakna became very
much puffed up. Dakna performed another sacrifice, and yet
another, the latter well attended by the universal leaders.
Hearing of that sacrifice and seeing her sisters enroute to
it, Saté, the daughter of Dakna, developed the desire to
attend, and approached her husband, Lord Çiva, to convince him
that they should go. She explains that as a woman she is very
much attached to her family and it is difficult for hear to
miss a festive event attended by her relatives at her father’s
house. Even though uninvited, it is always acceptable to visit
a relative or friend without invitation.
Verse 15-25:
Lord Çiva agreed that visiting a friend, though uninvited, is
proper, but said that one should never go where the host finds
faults with the guest and become angry towards him. Because
they cannot attain self-realization themselves, the proud are
unable to tolerate a saint’s transcendental opulence.
Transcendentally enlightened persons offer the mutual
greetings, exchanged when they meet other persons, to the
Supersoul, who is sitting within the body, not to the body.
Thus, because Lord Çiva is always engaged in offering
obeisances to Lord Väsudeva in pure Kånëa consciousness, he is
innocent of disrespecting Dakna. Although Saté is Dakna’s
dearmost daughter, Çiva predicts she will be dishonored at
Dakna’s home because of her relationship with her husband.
Unkind words spoken by a friend perpetually torture one’s
heart. Çiva warns that if Saté decides to go, because her
father is envious of him, the insult by her relative will
immediately be equal to death.
Discussion Topics
(AMI) If one satisfies Vinëu, it is not necessary to satisfy
His followers (3)
Imitate Lord Çiva in smoking gäïjä exploit everything from
household affairs (9)
(PeA) Decorate themselves very nicely…auspicious signs (4)
Material exhaustion is an advantage for advancement in Kånëa
consciousness (17)
Offering respect to Vainëavas is respecting the supersoul (2122).
(PrA) Lord Çiva sorrow / difference between the material and
spiritual worlds (15)
Zero is by the side of the Supreme One, it at once increases
in value to ten (17)
(Und) çuddha-sattva existence (23)
Analogies:
4.3.17: Milk is a very nice food, but when milk is touched by
an envious serpent it becomes poisonous. Similarly, material
assets such as education, wealth, beauty and good parentage
are undoubtedly nice, but when they decorate persons of a
malicious nature, then they act adversely.
4.3.17: Unless one is Kånëa conscious, all his material
possessions are zero, but when this zero is by the side of the
Supreme One, it at once increases in value to ten. Unless
situated by the side of the Supreme One, zero is always zero;
one may add one hundred zeros, but the value will still remain
zero.
4.3.23: For example, when iron is put into a fire, it becomes
warm, and when red-hot, although it is iron, it acts like
fire. Similarly, when copper is surcharged with electricity,
its action as copper stops; it acts as electricity. Bhagavadgétä (14.26) also confirms that anyone who engages in
unadulterated devotional service to the Lord is at once
elevated to the position of pure Brahman
Tension Between Daksa and Lord Siva (Text 1)
In this manner the tension between the father-in-law and sonin-law continued for a considerably long period.

Cause of misunderstanding described in last
chapter, now why sati gave up her body? Because Siva was
not invited to Daksa’s yagya.
The Grand Sacrifice Planned by Daksa (Text 2-4)
When Lord Brahma appointed Daksa the chief of all the
Prajapatis Daksa became very much puffed up. He began a
sacrifice named vajapeya, and he became excessively confident
of his support by Lord Brahma. He then performed another great
sacrifice, named brhaspati-sava. Many great sages, pitris
(ancestral demigods) and others along with wives, who
decorated with ornaments, attended.

When a man becomes too proud of his material
possessions, he can perform any disastrous act.

All sacrifices are intended to pacify Lord
Visnu, but Lord Visnu includes all His devotees. Demigods
are all obedient servants of Lord Visnu, so, He is never
satisfied without them. Daksa chose the wrong processsatisfying only Visnu.

SB and Siva Purana – it is better to worship
the devotees of Krsna.

Married women decorating themselves very nicely
with ornaments, fine clothing and cosmetics for a
marriage, yagya or puja are auspicious signs. When a
woman is nicely decorated her husband becomes more
cheerful.
Sati’s Desire to Attend the Sacrifice (Text 5-8)
The chaste Sati heard the heavenly denizens flying in the sky
conversing about the great sacrifice. When she saw their wives
nicely decorated, she approached her husband, in great
anxiety, and spoke: All demigods, having invited by your
father in law, are going in the great sacrifice. If you
desire, we may also go.

Siva’s residence was somewhere in outer space,
otherwise how could Sati have seen airplanes coming from
different directions and heard the passengers talking.

Sati was impelled to dress similarly and go to
the sacrifice with her husband. That is the natural
inclination of a woman.
Women Hanker for Material Affection (Text
9 -14)
Text 9-10 - All my sisters must have gone. I also desire to
decorate myself with the ornaments given to me by father and
go with you in that assembly. Many of my relatives will be
there and I shall be able to see the flapping flags and the
performance of the sacrifice by the great sages.

It is woman’s nature to want to decorate
herself with ornaments and nice dresses and accompany her
husband to social functions, meet friends and relatives,
and enjoy life in that way.

But Lord Siva is not attracted by material
enjoyment.

It was fortunate for sati that Lord Siva did
not take the ornaments from his wife and spend them for
ganja, because those who imitate Lord Siva in smoking
ganja exploit everything from household affairs.
Text 11 – This manifested cosmos is a wonderful creation of
the interaction of the 3 material modes. This truth is fully
known to you. Yet I’m but a poor woman, and, as you know, I am
not conversant with the truth. Therefore, I wish to see my
birthplace once more.

Sati knew that her husband was not very much
interested in the glaring manifestation of the material
world. Therefore, she addressed her husband as aja, which
refers to one who has realized his eternal position.

Bhagavatam considers one who has attraction for
his birthplace, for his body, and for other such items to
be an ass. Sati might have geard it, but being a woman
she still hankered after the same material objects of
affection.

In spiritual advancement, association with
woman is always restricted because if one is like a play
doll in the hands of woman, then all his spiritual
advancement is at once stopped.
Text 12: Not only my relatives but also other women, dressed
in nice clothes and decorated with ornaments, are going there
with their husbands and friends.

Here Siva is referred as abhava, which means
“one who has never felt material desires”.

Sati is impressing that also people not related
to her father are going, so, why shouldn’t she who was
his daughter.

Sati addresses him as nilakantha (one with blue
throat) because since Siva drank poison for other’s sake,
she should be kind enough upon his wife to go to her
father’s house.
Text 13-14: How can a daughter remain undisturbed when she
hears that some festive event is taking place in her father’s
house? Even though I’ve not been invited, there is no harm if
one goes to house of one’s friend, husband, spiritual master
or father without invitation. You have accepted me as half of
your body; therefore, please show kindness towards me and
accept my request.
Siva Remembers the Malicious Speeches of Daksa (Text
15)
Text 15: Lord Śivareplied smilingly, although at the same time
he remembered the malicious, heart-piercing speeches delivered
by Daks
̣a before the guardians of the universal affairs.

He smiled to please his wife, although he
remembered painful words of Daksa.

Matra sparsastu…….. so, why Lord Siva was so,
unhappy due to words of Daksa? VCT
̣ - Lord Śiva is ātmārāma
but because he is the incarnation in charge of tamo-gun
̣a,
he is sometimes affected by the pleasure and pain of the
material world.

The difference between the pleasure and pain of
this material world and that of the spiritual world is
that in the spiritual world the effect is qualitatively
absolute. Therefore, one may feel sorry in the absolute
world, but the manifestation of so-called pain is always
full
of
bliss.
E.g.
Krsna
cries
due
to
Yasoda
chastisement or Krsna giving distress to gopis.

Material
world
perverted
reflection
of
spiritual world and everything is contaminated by
material modes. So, Lord Siva felt sorrow.
Daksa Proud of Material Assets (Text 16-19)
Text 16: The great lord replied: My dear beautiful wife, you
have said that one may go to a friend’s house without being
invited, and this is true, provided such a friend does not
find fault with the guest because of bodily identification and
thereby become angry towards him.

Lord
Siva
foresaw
that
Daksa
would
be
unnecessarily angry with the faultless Sati as he was
with faultless Siva.
Text 17: Although the six qualities education, austerity,
wealth, beauty, youth and heritage are for the highly
elevated, one who is proud of possessing them becomes blind,
and thus, he loses his good sense and cannot appreciate the
glories of great personalities.

Since Daks
very
learned,
wealthy
and
̣a was
austere and had descended from a very exalted heritage,
how could he be unnecessarily angry towards another? When
these qualities are misplaced in a person who is puffed
up by all these possessions, they produce a very bad
result. Milk & serpent.

Cān
̣akya Pan
̣d
̣ita - a serpent that has a jewel on
its head is still fearful because it is a serpent. A
serpent, by nature, is envious of other living entities,
even though they be faultless.

Kuntīdevī
addressed
Him
asakincana-gocaras.
Material exhaustion is an advantagefor advancement in KC,
although if one is conscious of his eternal relationship
with the SPG, one can utilize one’s material assets for
the service of the Lord; then such assets become
glorious.

Unless one is Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a conscious, all his material
possessions are zero, but when this zero is by the side
of the Supreme One, it at once increases in value to ten.
Text 18: One should not go to anyone’s house, even on the
consideration of his being a relative or a friend, when the
man is disturbed in his mind and looks upon the guest with
raised eyebrows and angry eyes.

Tigers are very kind to their cubs, but it is
also known that sometimes they eat them. Malicious
persons should not be trusted, because they are always
unsteady.
Text 19: If one is hurt by the arrows of an enemy, one is not
as aggrieved as when cut by the unkind words of a relative,
for such grief continues to rend one’s heart day and night.

Satī might have concluded that she would take
the risk of going to her father’s house, and even if her
father spoke unkindly against her she would be tolerant,
as a son sometimes tolerates the reproaches of his
parents. But Lord Śiva reminded her that she would not be
able to tolerate such unkind words
Daksa Intolerant of Siva’s High Position (Text 20-22)
Text 20: It is clear that of the many daughters of Daks
̣a you
are the pet, yet you will not be honored at his house because
of your being my wife. Rather, you will be sorry that you are
connected with me.
Text 21: One who is conducted by false ego and thus, always
distressed, both mentally and sensually, cannot tolerate the
opulence of self-realized persons. Being unable to rise to the
standard of self-realization, he envies such persons as much
as demons envy the SPG.

The
real
reason
for
the
enmity
between
Lord Śiva and Daks
̣a is explained here. Daks
̣a was envious of
Lord Śiva because of Śiva’s high position as an incarnation
of a quality of the SPG and because Śiva was directly in
contact with the Supersoul and was therefore, honored and
given a better sitting place than he.

When Daks
the
arena
of yajna,
̣a entered
Lord Śiva was
in
meditation
and
might
not
have
seen Daks
̣a enter, but Daks
̣a took the opportunity to curse
him because Daks
̣a had maintained an envious attitude
towards LordŚiva for a long time.

When one offers respect to the body, it is not
to the material body but to the presence of the Supreme
Lord. Thus, one who is always in meditation upon the
Supreme Lord is always offering Him obeisances. But
since Daks
̣a was not very elevated, he thought that
obeisances were offered to the material body, and because
Lord Śiva did
not
offer
respect
to
his
material
body, Daks
̣a became envious.

Asuras are always envious of the SPG; they
simply want to kill Him. In this age we find some socalled scholars commenting on BG. When Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a says, manmanā bhava mad-bhaktah
comment
that
it
is
not
̣ they
to Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a that we have to surrender. That is envy.
Text 22: Certainly friends and relatives offer mutual
greetings by standing up, welcoming one another and offering
obeisances. But those who are elevated to the transcendental
platform, being intelligent, offer such respects to the
Supersoul, who is sitting within the body, not to the person
who identifies with the body.

Since Daks
̣a was the father-in-law of Lord Śiva,
it was certainly the duty of Lord Śiva to offer him
respect? When a learned person stands up or offers
obeisances
in
welcome,
he
offers
respect
to
the
Supersoul, who is sitting within everyone’s heart. It is
seen, therefore, among Vais
̣n
̣avas, that even when a
disciple offers obeisances to his spiritual master, the
spiritual master immediately returns the obeisances
because they are mutually offered not to the body but to
the Supersoul.

Devotees do not identify with the body, so,
offering respect to a Vais
̣n
̣ava means offering respect
to Vis
̣n
̣u.

A Vais
̣n
̣ava sees the body as a temple of Vis
̣n
̣u.
Since
Lord Śiva had
already
offered
respect
to
the
Supersoul
in Kr
s
n
a
consciousness,
offering
respect
̣ ̣̣
to Daks
̣a, who identified with his body, was already
performed. There was no need to offer respect to his
body, for that is not directed by any Vedic injunction.
Siva Worships Vasudeva in Pure Consciousness (Text
23)
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 23 mentions The
Factual Truth of Krishna (bhagavat-svarupa tattvam)
Text 23: I am always engaged in offering obeisances to
Lord Vāsudeva in pure KC. KC is always pure consciousness, in
which the SPG, known as Vāsudeva, is revealed without any
covering.

The living entity is constitutionally pure.
Asańgo hy ayaḿpurus
̣ah
̣. The identification of the body
with the soul is due to misunderstanding. As soon as one
is fully Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a conscious it is to be understood that one
is in his pure, original constitutional position.

Bhagavad-gītā (14.26) also confirms that anyone
who engages in unadulterated devotional service to the
Lord is at once elevated to the position of pure Brahman.

To execute unadulterated devotional service one
must follow the rules and regulations of devotional
service without desire to gain material profit by
fruitive activities or mental speculation.

In pure devotional service one simply serves
the SPG as a matter of duty, without reason and without
being
impeded
by
material
conditions.
That
is
called śuddha-sattva, or vasudeva

Śrīla Jīva Gosvāmī has very nicely described
this vasudeva, or śuddha-sattva, in his Bhagavat-sandarbha.
He explains that as
̣t
̣ottara-śata (108) is added to the name
of thof the spiritual master to indicate one who is
situated in śuddha-sattva, or in the transcendental state
of vasudeva.

Vasudeva is the ground wherein Vāsudeva, the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, is revealed.

When one is situated in pure, transcendental
knowledge,
one
is
situated
in kaivalya.
Therefore
vasudeva also means kaivalya, a word which is generally
used by impersonalists. Impersonal kaivalya is not the
last
stage
of
realization,
but
in Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
consciousness kaivalya, when one understands the SPG, then
one is successful.

In that pure state, by hearing, chanting,
remembering,
etc.,
because
of
the
development
of
knowledge of the science of Kr
s
n
a,
one
can
understand
the
̣ ̣̣
SPG. All these activities are under the guidance of the
internal energy of the Supreme Lord.

The action of the internal potency is described
in this verse as apāvr
̣tah
̣, free from any covering. Because
the
SPG,
His
name,
His
form,
His
quality,
His
paraphernalia, etc., being transcendental, are beyond
material nature, it is not possible to understand any one
of them with the materialistic senses. When the senses
are purified by the discharge of pure devotional service
(hr
a hr
̣s
̣īkeṇ
̣s
̣īkeśa-sevanaḿbhaktir ucyate, the pure senses
can see Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a without covering.

Since factually the devotee has the same
material existential body, how is it possible that the
same materialistic eyes become purified by devotional
service? The example, as stated by Lord Caitanya, is that
devotional service cleanses the mirror of the mind. In a
clean mirror one can see one’s face very distinctly.
Similarly, simply by cleansing the mirror of the mind one
can have a clear conception of the SPG.

By
the bhakti-yoga process,
beginning
from
hearing and chanting, one can cleanse the heart and mind,
and thus, one can clearly see the face of the SPG.

Lord Śiva said that since his heart was always
filled with the conception of Vāsudeva, because of the
Supreme Lord’s presence within his mind and heart, he was
always offering obeisances unto that Supreme Godhead. In
other
words,
Lord Śiva is
always
in
trancein
trance, samādhi. This samādhi is not under the control of
the devotee; it is under the control of Vāsudeva.

It is not the position of the devotee to
command the Supreme Personality of Godhead to come before
him or to dance before him. There are many so-called
devotees who command the Lord to come before them
dancing. The Lord, however, is not subject to anyone’s
command

Vāsudeva is not formless, for it is stated in
this verse that as soon as the Lord reveals Himself, the
devotee offers his obeisances. Obeisances are offered to
a person, not to anything impersonal. One should not
accept
the Māyāvāda interpretation
that Vāsudeva is
impersonal. As stated in Bhagavad-gītā, prapadyate, one
surrenders. One surrenders to a person, not to impersonal
nonduality.
Siva’s advice to Sati (Text 24-25)
Text 24-25: therefore, you should not see your father,
although he is the giver of your body, because he and his
followers are envious of me. Because of his envy, O most
worshipful one, he has insulted me with cruel words although I
am innocent. If in spite of this instruction you decide to go,
neglecting my words, the future will not be good for you. You
are most respectable, and when you are insulted by your
relative, this insult will immediately be equal to death.
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. What was the chief reason for Saté’s giving up her body?
(1)
2. Why was Dakna proud? (2)
3. List the reasons why Saté was eager to participate in
Dakna’s sacrifice. (5-14)
4. Explain the meaning of the Sanskrit word ‘stré’. (9)
5. Explain the meaning of Lord Çiva’s name ‘nélakaëöha’. Why
does Saté address Çiva with this name? (12)
6. Why was Çiva, a liberated personality, unhappy because of
the words of Dakna? (15)
7. Why is a serpent considered envious of other living
entities? (17)
8. What does “natural psychology” dictate? (19)
9. Explain what offering respect to a Vainëava actually means
(21-22).
10. Explain what is çuddha-sattva existence (23)
11. Summarize Lord Çiva’s instructions to Saté (24)
Chapter 4: Sati Quits Her Body
Sati’s Mind Unsettled (Text 1-2)
Sati Leaves Her Husband (Text 3-5)
Sati Dissatisfied by Daksa’s Silence (Text 6-9)
Sati Condemns Her Father (Text 10-13)
Siva’s Honor Never Neglected (Text 14-15)
Inauspicious Qualities of Siva (Text 16-17)
Sati Condemns Her Body (Text 18-20)
Opulence of Self-Realized Souls (Text 21-23)
Sati Absorbs Herself in Mystic Yoga (Text 24-26)
Sati Quits Her body in blazing fire (Text 27)
Daksa Unworthy to be a Brahmana (Text 28-30)
Bhrgu Muni created the Rbhu Demigods (Text 31-34)
4.4 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (Chapter Overview)
Verses 1-5:
Crying at being forbidden to go see her relatives at her
father’s house, she left for the house of her father. This
less intelligent act was due to her being a weak woman. When
they saw Saté leaving alone very rapidly, thousands of Lord
Çiva’s disciples accompanied her like a royal procession.
Verses 6-17:
When Saté reached the arena no one received her well out of
fear of Dakna, except her mother and sisters. She did not
reply to the words of her mother and sisters, nor accept their
gifts, because her father did not welcome her. Neither were
there oblations for her husband, Lord Çiva, in the sacrifice.
She became very angry and looked at her father as if to burn
him with her eyes. The followers of Lord Çiva, the ghosts,
were ready to attack Dakna, but Saté ordered them to stop.
Saté began to condemn the process of sacrificial fruitive
activities and persons who are very proud of such sacrifices.
She especially condemned her father, speaking against him in
the presence of all, for envying such a glorious personality
as Lord Çiva, who lives to benefit all. Although Dakna simply
finds faults, Çiva finds no faults with others but if someone
has a little good quality, he magnifies it greatly. Lord Çiva
purifies one of all sinful activities. His order is never
neglected. No one but Dakna envies him. Although Dakna
considered Çiva inauspicious because of his dress and
association, great personalities like Brahmä honor him by
placing the flowers offered to his feet on their heads with
great respect.
Verses 18-27:
If one hears blasphemy of a great soul one should block his
ears and go away if unable to punish him. But if one is able
to kill, then one should cut out the blasphemer’s tongue and
kill the offender, and then give up his own life. Therefore,
Saté declared she would no longer bear the body she received
from Dakna, who blasphemed Lord Çiva. Thus, she sat in yoga
posture, meditated on the lotus feet of her exalted husband,
purifying herself of all sin, and burned her body to ashes in
fiery mystic yoga.
Verses 28-34:
Then there was a tumultuous roar all over the universe. While
people were talking about Saté’s death, her attendants readied
themselves to kill Dakna with their weapons, but Bhågu Muni by
brahminical power immediately uttered mantric hymns from the
Yajur Veda by which the destroyers of yajïic performances
could be killed immediately. At once thousands of powerful
demigods named Åbhus became manifested, and attacked the
ghosts and Guhyakas with half-burned fuel from the yajïa fire,
thus, dispersing them.
Discussion Topics
(PeA) How to respond when a Vainëava is insulted (10, 17)
Reasons why Saté decided to give up her body. (17-18, 23-24,
26)
Severe example set by Saté (26)
(AMI) Divorce takes place due to womanly weakness (3)
Analogies:
4.4.12: Just as a bee is always interested in the honey in the
flower and does not consider the thorns and colors, highly
qualified persons, who are uncommon, accept only the good
qualities of others, not considering their bad qualities,
whereas the common man can judge what are good qualities and
what are bad qualities.
4.4.13: Those who are offenders at the lotus feet of a great
personality dry up; their godly qualities diminish. A great
soul may forgive offenses, but Kånëa does not excuse offenses
to the dust of that great soul’s feet, just as one can
tolerate the scorching sunshine on one’s head but cannot
tolerate the scorching sunshine on one’s feet.
4.4.18: therefore, I shall no longer bear this unworthy body,
which has been received from you, who have blasphemed Lord
Çiva. If someone has taken food which is poisonous, the best
treatment is to vomit.
Sati’s Mind Unsettled (Text 1-2)
Lord Siva was silent after speaking. Sati was very much
anxious to see her relatives, but at the same time afraid of
Lord Siva’s warning. Her mind unsettled, she moved in and out
of the room like a swing. Due to affection for her relatives
tears came down from her eyes. Shaking and afflicted she
looked at her uncommon husband as if she were going to blast
him with her vision.
 Apratipurusam-Lord Siva has no equal in the material
world in regard to equality toward everyone. So, Sati
thought why he was not kind towards her.
 Sati looked as if to blast her husband. Since siva means
atma it also means that Sati was prepared to commit
suicide.
 Sati took shelter of her last weapon – weeping.
Sati Leaves Her Husband (Text 3-5)
Thereafter Sati left her husband who had given her half his
body due to affection. This less intelligent act was due to
her being a weak woman. Thousands of Lord Siva’s disciples
quickly followed her.
 Wife without husband or vice versa are incomplete.
 Generally, separation between husband and wife is due to
womanly behavior; divorce takes place due to womanly
weakness. The best course for a woman is to abide by the
orders of her husband. That makes family life peaceful.
 Sometimes there might be misunderstanding, but for this
wife should not leave husband’s protection.
 They followed her because they could understand the
desire of Siva, who did not want Sati to go alone.
Sati Dissatisfied by Daksa’s Silence (Text 6-9)
Text 6-9: She then reached her father’s house and entered the
sacrifice arena. Due to Daksa’s fear, no one received her well
except her mother and sisters. But she didn’t reply to them
and didn’t accept their seat and presents, for her father
neither talked with her nor asked for her welfare. She saw
there were no oblations for her husband. She realized that
neither Siva was invited nor his exalted wife was received by
Daksa. She became so, angry and at his father so, as to burn
him.
 Some sages were busy in arguing over the conclusion of
the scriptures, some were chanting Vedic mantras.
 In this age no one is expected to be very learned or
accumulate
sacrificial
paraphernalias.
So,
LC
has
simplified it to chanting Hare Krsna.
 Animals were present in the sacrifice. This was to test
Vedic mantras. Even in modern medical science animals are
used to test medicines. They were not used to eat meat.
 Behaviour of Sati’s mother and sister show that woman are
soft-hearted, while that of sages show that men are
sometimes hard-hearted.
 Because of her association with Lord Siva, Daksa forgot
all his affection towards her.
 Material bodily conception is so, polluted that even upon
slight provocation all our relationships of love and
affection are nullified.
 She was not sorry for herself, but due to this disrespect
for her husband. That’s why she didn’t paid attention to
reception of her mother and sisters.
Sati Condemns Her Father (Text 10-13)
Text 10: Associates of Siva were ready to kill Daksa, but she
stopped them. She began to condemn the process of sacrificial
fruitive activities and persons who are proud of such
unnecessary
and
troublesome
sacrifices.
She
especially
condemned her father.
Process of offering sacrifice is especially meant to satisfy
Visnu. Not knowing this fact, less intelligent men offer
sacrifice for some material benefit.
 SB confirms--- …. Srama eva hi kevalam.
 One who has developed love for Visnu must develop love
and respect for Visnu’s devotees. Vaisnavanam yatha
sambhu. Thus, when Sati saw that her father had no
respect for the greatest devotee she was very angry.
 When Visnu or a Vaisnava is insulted, one should be
angry. It should be directed against one envious of Lord
or devotees.
Text 11: She said: Siva is the most beloved of all living
entities. He has no rival. No one is very dear to him, and no
one is his enemy. Only you van be envious of him.
 Sati Criticizes Daksa in 13 verses.
 As qualitative incarnation of Lord, Siva has almost same
qualities as the Supreme Lord. Samo’ham sarva bhutesu.
 SD: Those assembled here are simply filling their bellies
with the food offered to you. So, Siva or his followers
should act against you.
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 21 mentions
Analysis of Favorable Conditions for Bhakti (bhakti anukulya
vicarah)
Text 12: Twice born Daksa, a man like you can simply find
faults in the qualities of others. Lord Siva, however, not
only finds no faults with others’ qualities, but if someone
has a little good quality, he magnifies it greatly.
Dvija are considered to be learned and able to discriminate
between good and bad.
Common man judge good and bad qualities, but qualified people
take only good quality, like bee.
Among the qualified the best is one who accepts an
insignificant asset of a person and magnifies that good
quality.
Lord Siva is asutosh. He offers highest benedictions, because
he takes only good qualities of people.
 Sati accuses her father of being just opposite.
 In order to say that in Daksa’s improper assembly all are
improper, she describes who is proper and improper.
 Mahat-Those of good conduct accept even faults in others
since the faults can be eventually transformed into good
qualities. E.g. speaking harsh is a bad quality, but if
it can be used for someone’s benefit, it becomes a good
quality. Nima juice is also bitter.
 Sati is sarcastically addresses him as dvija. You are not
like that.
 Asadhu-think all good qualities will turn to bad
qualities. E.g. One who helps is greedy.
 Mahattar-praise good qualities and not the bad qualities,
seeing conditions as they are. “He is renounced, but eats
a lot.” He neglects his overeating.
 Ashutara-see only bad qualities, overlooking good ones.
“This sannyasi eats ghee rice. He is lusty and should be
considered fallen.
 Mahattama-take small good qualities and magnify them, not
see any faults. “This person has stolen my cloth because
he is feeling cold”.
 Asudhutama-take small faults and magnify them, and see no
good qualities at all. “This renunciate live in the house
of a married men. He wants to steal his money”
 Ati-mahattama – See good qualities when there are none.
“In this world there are no bad people. Everyone is good”
 Aty-asadhutama-see only faults when there are none. “No
one is good, everyone is evil”
 Goodness increases with sattva, badnesss with tamas.
 Devotees can divided in 4 good types by degrees of bhakti
and spiritual qualities.
 Non-Devotees can be divided in 4 bad types by the amount
of offenses they exhibit.
 Because seeing only fault in Siva, soul of all beings,
you see only fault in the whole world. You commit
offences against great devotees like Brahma by blaming
him for Sati’s marriage and also other followers of Siva.
Therefore, you are aty-asadhutama.
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 13 mentions
Executed Exclusively by Taking Shelter of the Holy Name
(aikantiki namasraya sadhana-bhakti)
Text 13: It is not wonderful for persons who have accepted the
transient material body as the self to engage always in
deriding great souls. Such envy on the part of materialistic
persons causes fall down. They are diminished by the dust of
the feet of great personalities.
 Everything depends on the strength of the recipient.
E.g. scorching sunshine make some flowers and vegetables
dry up, and many grow luxuriantly.
 Dust of feet of great personalities offer all good to
the recipient, but the same dust can also do harm. Those
who offend at the lotus feet of great personality dry up.
 A great soul may forgive offence but Krishna doesn’t
forgive that.
 Offenses are committed by persons who falsely identify
with the impermanent body. Daksa thought that his body,
being father of Siva’s wife, was greater than him.
 An offender glides down more and more, such people are
like cows and asses.
 Though the devotees tolerate criticism of themselves,
the dust from their feet does not. Criticizing devotees
bestows the appropriate result.
Siva’s Honor Never Neglected (Text 14-15)
Text 14: You are committing the greatest offence by envying
Siva, whose name purifies one of all sinful activities. His
order is never neglected. Lord Siva is always pure, and only
you envy him.

Siva means mangala.

“Aham
brahmasmi”
this
realization
is
auspicious. As long as one does not realize this,
whatever he does is inauspicious.

Devotees of Siva gradually come to the platform
of spiritual identification, but that’s not all. One has
to understand his relationship with the Supreme Soul.

Intelligent person should follow Lord Sivaalways be absorbed in thoughts of Vasudeva.

Siva and Visnu should not be taken on same
level, this is atheism.
Text 15: You are envious of Lord Siva, who is friend of all.
For common man he fulfills all desires, he also blesses higher
personalities who are seeing after transcendental bliss.

Since Siva is friend of all classes on mencommon, elevated and devotees, it is not proper of Daksa
to create enmity towards him.
SD

Previous verse describes Siva’s ability to
destroy sin. This verse describes his ability to give
liberation.
Inauspicious Qualities of Siva (Text 16-17)
Do you think that greater, more respectable personalities than
you, such as Lord Brahma, do not know this inauspicious
person, Siva? In spite of his inauspicious qualities like
associating with bhoots, Brahma offered flower at his lotus
feet and placing then on their heads.

Sati is saying-It is useless to condemn a great
personality
like
Lord
Siva.
Although
he
appears
inauspicious, why do great personalities like Lord Brahma
respect him.

Since Sati was a chaste woman and wife of Lord
Siva, it was her duty to establish his elevated position,
not just by sentiment, but by facts.

In many Puranas it is sometimes asserted that a
demigod is elevated to such a high position that he is
almost on equal level with SPG, but the conclusion that
Visnu is SPG is confirmed in every scripture. Whenever we
find that a demigod occupies a position apparently more
elevated than that of SPG, it is just to draw the
devotee’s attention to that particular demigod. BG (9.25)
– if one wants to worship a particular demigod, Lord
gives more and more attachment.

Sati praises Lord Siva because he is her
husband and also because of his elevated position.

Sati’s
point
is
–
Brahma,
his
father,
recognizes
Siva’s
position
so,
Daksa
should
also
recognize.

Sati’s main purpose for coming to the sacrifice
– to convince Daksa that it was useless to continue being
envious of Siva. Since she was unsuccessful she gave up
the body given by him.
SD
Sati is criticizing Daksa’s statement in 4.2.14-15 where Daksa
criticized Siva’s name as being inauspicious and his conduct.
Text 17: If one hears an irresponsible person blaspheme the
master and controller of religion, one should block his ears
and go away if unable to punish him. But if one is able to
kill, then one should by force cut out the blasphemer’s tongue
and kill the offender, and after that one should give up his
own life.

Sati-a person who vilifies a great personality
is the lowest of all creatures. Daksa could use the same
argument in his favor – since he was a great prajapati,
Sati should not see fault in him and only see his good
qualities.

Answer to above is – Sati is not vilifying, but
defending.

Daksa being her father, Sati was not able to
kill him, so, she decided to give up her own life.

Lesson-one should not tolerate a blasphemer at
any cost. Brahmana should block his ears and leave the
place, ksatriya should kill the other person and vaisyas
and sudras should give up their own lives. Since women
are on level on vaisya and sudra, Sati decided to give up
her life.
SD

Referring to Daksa’s could be counter argument
given in SP’s purport, Sati is saying “What to speak of
just criticizing you, I’ve committed a great offence to
Siva because I should have killed you”.

By killing the offender his unlimited pain in
hell is removed, so, there is no sin in killing him.
Sati Condemns Her Body (Text 18-20)
Text 18: therefore, I shall no longer bear this unworthy body,
which has been received from you, who have blasphemed Siva. If
someone has taken food which is poisonous, the best treatment
is to vomit.

Sati could have vanquished many universes, but
to save Siva from charge of using her to kill Daksa
because he himself couldn’t do it due to inferior
position, she decided to give up her body.
Text 19: It is better to execute one’s own occupational duty
than to criticize others’. Elevated transcendentalists may
sometimes forgo the rules and regulations of the Vedas, since
they do not need to follow them, just as the demigods travel
in space whereas ordinary men travel on the surface of the
earth.

Behavior of the most elevated transcendentalist
and that of the most fallen conditioned soul appears to
be the same.

If a common man imitates Lord Siva, he is
mistaken. A common man must observe all rules and
regulations of the Vedas.

Sunshine can sterilize an impure place, whereas
if someone else were to pass such a place he would be
affected.
SD

Sati is replying to Daksa statement in 4.2.13.

See also 10.33.32 in this regard.

Path of conditioned and liberated souls are
different, just like that of coomon men and devatas are
different. Situated on their own path they should not
condemn others’ path.
Text 20: Vedas gives prvratti marg and nivratti marg. So,
there are 2 kinds of people who have different symptoms. If
one wants to see 2 kinds of activities in one person that is
contradictory. But both kinds may be neglected by a person who
is transcendentally situated.

Vedic activities designed to gradually liberate
a person.

Sannyasi can’t act like grhastha and vice
versa. But Paramhamsa is transcendental to both, he is
always absorbed in thoughts of Vasudeva. He is above
vedic injunctions.
Opulence of Self-Realized Souls (Text 21-23)
Text 21: The opulence we possess is impossible for either you
or your flatterers to imagine, for persons karmis are
concerned with satisfying their bodily necessities by eating
foodstuffs offered as a sacrifice. We can exhibit our opulence
simply by doing so. This can be achieved only by great
personalities who are renounced, self-realized souls.

Daksa might have thought that Siva was in a
deplorable condition. To counteract that Sati said the
his opulence can’t be understood by a materialistic
person like him.

Opulence
of
Siva
is
enjoyable
in
only
renunciation and love of Godhead.

Performers of the Vedic rituals are condemned
here. They are conducted for materialistic purposes. Real
sacrifice is meant to satisfy Lord Visnu.

The
process
of
elevation
by
performing
sacrifices other than those aimed at Visnu is very slow,
and is therefore, condemned.

VCT-ritualistic
performers
are
like
crows
because crows delight in eating the remnants of food
which has been thrown into the dustbin.

In order to glorify him, Sati, being wife of
Lord Siva, could offer all material opulences to his
worshippers. That’s why worshippers of Siva sometimes
appear more opulent.
Text 22-23: You are offender and I’m ashamed of our bodily
relationship. I feel sorry that my body has been produced by
you. I shall therefore, give it up.

Sati’s behavior is exemplary because no one
should tolerate blasphemy against Lord Visnu or His
devotee.

Since her body, being related to Daksa was a
constant source of unhappiness, she decided to give it
up.
SD

Jokingly when Siva says her as Daksayani, she
feels he indicates her nature of greed and envy, she felt
depressed and her smile disappeared. So, she decided to
give up her corpse like body.
Summary of Sati’s Arguments against Daksa’s views
regd Lord Siva
1.
Lord Siva is without enemy.
2.
Highly elevated person neglect faults in others
and magnify his good qualities. By your actions you prove
to be exactly opposite.
3.
You deride such a great soul due to bodily
concept of life.
4.
Siva is so, pure that even his name eradicates
sins. So, only you can envy him. This offence is further
pulling you down.
5.
Siva
is
friend
to
transcendentalists
and
materialists. So, it is not proper to envy him.
6.
Even your father-Brahma respects him to the
most.
7.
Paramhamsas are not bound by Vedic regulations.
8.
Opluence of Siva can’t be understood by a
person like Daksa.
Sati Absorbs Herself in Mystic Yoga (Text 24-26)
Sati sat down on ground and faced north. Dressed in saffron
garments she absorbed herself in the process of mystic yoga.

Perfection of yoga is that one can give up
one’s body according to one’s desire. Yogis who have
attained perfection are not subject to death by natural
laws.

It appears Sati wanted to transfer her soul to
another body or sphere.

This yoga is not meant for this age. No one in
this age can achieve perfection of this yoga.

Modern so-called yoga is gymnastics which can
at best keep body fit. Real yoga is to control one’s
senses are transfer to anywhere as desired.

Any transcendental process keeps body fit, as
it is the soul that keeps body fit.

Person who considers goal of yoga to keep body
fit is wrong. Real aim is liberation.

Bhakti-yoga is the highest yoga and elevates
one to Vaikuntha planets.
SD

Speaking to Daksa she say down. This indicates,
Sati, on pretext of giving up her body, killed her enemy
Daksa.
Text 26: In order to give up her body, which had been so,
respectfully and affectionately seated on the lap of Lord
Siva, who is worshipped by great sages and saints, Sati, due
to anger towards her father, began to meditate on the fiery
air within the body.

Siva used to adore her by sitting her on his
lap. This is considered a great token of respect. Thus,
Sati’s body was not ordinary, but still she wanted to
give it up due to connection with Daksa.

This severe example set by Sati is to be
followed.
One
should
be
extremely
careful
about
associating with persons who are not respectful to the
higher authorities.

If one wants freedom from clutches of maya,
then one should associate with great souls.

Sex life and association with those who are
addicted to sex life are both condemned. So, Sati wanted
a give up her body from Daksa to get uncontaminated
association of Lord Siva.
Why Sati gave up her body?

Upon hearing Vaisnva ninda a woman, vaisya or
sudra should give up his life.

To save her husband from charge of using his
wife to kill Daksa.

Daksa was an offender and Sati felt ashamed to
be related to her.

This severe example set by Sati is to be
followed.
One
should
be
extremely
careful
about
associating with persons who are not respectful to the
higher authorities. If one wants freedom from clutches of
maya, then one should associate with great souls. Sex
life and association with those who are addicted to sex
life are both condemned. So, Sati wanted a give up her
body from Daksa to get uncontaminated association of Lord
Siva.
Sati Quits Her body in blazing fire (Text 27)
She concentrated all her meditation on the holy lotus feet of
Siva who is the supreme spiritual master of all the world.
Thus, she became completely cleansed of all taints of sin and
quit her body in a blazing fire by meditation on the fiery
elements.

She forgot her relationship with Daksa.

When
one
becomes
free
from
all
bodily
relationships within the material world and simply places
himself in the position of an eternal servant of the
Lord, all contamination of his material attachment has
been burned by the blazing fire fires of transcendental
ecstasy.
Daksa Unworthy to be a Brahmana (Text 28-30)
Text 28: When she burned her body, there was a tumultuous roar
all over the universe. Why had Sati, the wife of the most
respectable demigod quit her body in such a manner?

Sati
was
daughter
and
wife
of
great
personalities, so, she had nothing to desire, but still
she gave up her body in dissatisfaction. Certainly this
was astonishing.

One can’t attain complete satisfaction even if
one is situated in the greatest material opulence.
Inspite of such opulences Sati was dissatisfied. Soul
becomes satisfied only if one develops devotional service
to the Absolute Truth.
Text 29: It was astonishing that Daksa, who was Prajapati, was
so, disrespectful to his own daughter, who was not only chaste
but was also a great soul, that she gave up her body because
of his neglect.

Anatmya: it indicates that although Daksa
appeared to be living, actually he was a dead body,
otherwise how could he neglect his own daughter. A
prajapati neglects his own daughter is very astonishing
inspite of she being most exalted.
Text 30: Daksa, who was so, hardhearted that he is unworthy to
be a brahmana, will gain extensive ill fame because of his
offences to his daughter, because of not having prevented her
death, and because of his great envy of the SPG.

Brahmanas are generally very softhearted and
forbearing. But for simple reason of Siva not standing to
honor him he tolerated even death of his daughter.

Sati came, even without invitation, to mitigate
their misunderstanding and Daksa could have forgotten the
past, but he was so, hardhearted that he was unworthy to
be called a brahmana. So, his ill fame continues even
today.
Bhrgu Muni created the Rbhu Demigods (Text 31-34)
The attendants who came with Sati readied themselves to kill
Daksa with their weapons. They came forward forcibly, but
Bhrgu Muni saw the danger and created Rbhus who would kill
destroyers of yajnic performances. They gained their strength
from moon. All the attendants of Sati fled. This was possible
simply by brahminical power.

Since attendants failed to protect Sati they
wanted to die, but before dying they wanted to kill
Daksa.

Here is an example of power of vedic mantras.
In the present it is not possible to find expert mantra
chanters; therefore, all the sacrifices recommended in
the Vedas are forbidden in this age. Only process
recommended is chanting Hare Krsna.

There are no such powerful Brahmanas in this
age. All are sudras. But if anyone displays the signs of
understanding KC, he should be accepted, according to
Vaisnava smrti regulations, as prospective brahmana.
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. What is a woman’s last weapon? (2)
2. Separation between husband and wife is generally due to
what? (3)
3. What makes family life very peaceful? (3)
4. What was the purpose of Vedic animal sacrifice (6)
5. What general principles does Prabhupada draw from the way
in which Saté was received? (7-8)
6. What was Saté most concerned about? (9-10)
7. How should one respond when Vinëu or a Vainëava is
insulted? (10)
8. Explain how Lord Çiva is the friend of everyone (15)
9. Explain how Lord Çiva’s position is constitutionally higher
than that of Lord Brahmä (16)
10. What was Saté’s main purpose in coming to her father’s
house? (16)
11. How should one respond to hearing blasphemy of an exalted
person like Lord Çiva (17)
12. List reasons why Saté decide to give up her body. (17-18,
23-24, 26)
13. List reasons why one should never vilify a great
personality like Lord Çiva. (19-20)
14. Why do Çiva’s worshipers sometimes appear more opulent
than the worshipers of Vinëu? (21)
15. Explain how any transcendental process of spiritual
realization automatically helps to keep the body fit (25)
16. What type of body did Saté achieve? (27)
17. What general principle does Prabhupada draw from Saté’s
giving up her body? (28)
Chapter 5:
4.5 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-6:
When Lord Çiva heard from Närada that Saté, his wife, was now
dead he became greatly angry. He immediately snatched a hair
from his head, stood up and, laughing like a madman, dashed
the hair to the ground, creating a fearful black demon,
Vérabhadra. He was as high as the sky and as bright as three
suns with very fearful teeth and hairs on his head like
burning fire. He had thousands of arms, equipped with various
weapons and he was garlanded with the heads of men. Vérabhadra
asked with folded hands, “What shall I do, my lord?” Çiva
ordered him to kill Dakna and his soldiers at the sacrifice.
Vérabhadra circumambulated Lord Çiva and left. Many other
soldiers of Lord Çiva followed him in a tumultuous uproar.
Verses 7-17:
At that time, all the persons at the sacrifice wondered where
the darkness was coming from. Concluding it was a dust storm,
they conjectured “Is the dissolution of the planet now to
occur?” Prasüti, Saté’s mother, along with the other women,
became very anxious and said, “This danger has been created by
Dakna because of the death of the innocent Saté, who quit her
body as her sisters looked on.” The gigantic black man bared
his fearful teeth. By the movements of his brows he scattered
the luminaries all over the sky, and he covered them with his
strong, piercing effulgence. While all the people talked
amongst themselves, Dakna saw dangerous omens from all sides.
All the followers of Lord Çiva surrounded the arena of
sacrifice and thus, began to create disturbances by pulling
down the pillars which were supporting the pandal of
sacrifice, entering the female quarters, destroying the
sacrificial arena, and entering the kitchen and the
residential quarters. They broke all the pots made for use in
the sacrifice, and some of them began to extinguish the
sacrificial fire. Some tore down the boundary line, and some
passed urine on the arena. Some blocked the way of the fleeing
sages, some threatened the women, and some arrested the
fleeing demigods.
Verses 18-26:
Maëimän arrested Bhågu Muni, Vérabhadra, the black demon,
arrested Prajäpati Dakna, others were also arrested.
Vérabhadra tore off the mustache of Bhågu, and forcibly put
out the eyes of Bhaga, who had been moving his eyebrows during
Bhågu’s cursing of Lord Çiva.
Vérabhadra knocked out the teeth of both Dakna, who had shown
them while cursing Lord Çiva, and Pünä, who, by smiling
sympathetically, had also shown his teeth. Vérabhadra then
used the wooden device meant for killing sacrificial animals
to behead Dakna, causing the followers of Lord Çiva to rejoice
and brähmaëas in charge of the sacrifice to grieve.
Vérabhadra then took the head and with great anger threw it
into the southern side of the sacrificial fire, offering it as
an oblation. Thus, Lord Çiva’s followers devastated all the
arrangements for sacrifice. After setting fire to the whole
arena, they departed for Kailäsa.
Discussion Topics:
(None)
Text 1-6: When Narada informed whole incident, Lord Siva
became greatly angry. He produced the Veerbhadra demon from a
strand of his hair. Lord Siva ordered him to kill Daksa and
his associates. He circumbulated Lord Siva and followed by
Siva’s associate rushed towards sacrificial arena.

Lord Siva understood that Sati could mitigate
the misunderstanding. This was not achieved.

Sati could have herself killed Daksa, but she
thought it improper to kill her father.

Narada always carries such news because he
knows its import.

Lord Siva was greatly angry over the 2
incidents – Sati leaving her body and his associates
driven away by Rgbhus. So, he wanted to reply to the
insult.

This is the beginning of competition between
brahma-teja and siva teja.

Struggle between material modes is always
there. Although suddha-satva is basis of spiritual world,
it is not exhibited in material world. This quarrel
between Bhrgu Muni and Siva is practical demonstration of
this competition.
Text 7-8: Seeing the darkness in the northern direction, the
priests, the chief of sacrifice, the brahmanas and their
wives, wondered where the darkness was coming from. They found
it to a dust storm and became fearful. They thought: There is
no wind blowing, and no cows are passing, nor is it possible
that this dust storm could be raised by plunderers, for there
is still the strong King Barhi, who would punish them. Where is
this dust storm blowing from? Is the dissolution of the planet
now to occur?

Indirectly it is stated here that thieves,
plunderers, rogues and unwanted population can exist only
in a state or kingdom where there is no strong ruler.
Text 9: Sati’s mother thought this is due to Daksa’s sin of
insulting innocent Sati in front of her sisters.

She knew that Daks
̣a must be prepared to die for
his heinous act.
Text 10-11: At the time of dissolution, Lord Śiva’s hair is
scattered, and he pierces the rulers of the different
directions with his trident. He laughs and dances proudly,
scattering their hands like flags, as thunder scatters the
clouds all over the world. Because of the misbehavior
of Daof Dakṣ
a, even Lord Brahmā, Daks
̣a’s father, could not have
been saved from the great exhibition of anger
Text 12: Daksa began to see bad omens.

Daks
̣a has been described as mahātmā. “mahātmā” has
been
commented
upo
in
various
manners.
Vīrarāghava Ācārya has indicated that this word mahātmā means
“steady in heart.” That is to say that Daks
̣a was so,
stronghearted that even when his beloved daughter was
prepared to lay down her life, he was steady and
unshaken. But in spite of his being so, stronghearted, he
was perturbed when he saw the various disturbances.

VCT
̣ remarks that even if one is called mahātmā, a
great soul, unless he exhibits the symptoms of a mahātmā,
he should be considered a durātmā, or a degraded soul.

A mahātmā is supposed to have all the good
qualities of the demigods, and thus, Daks
̣a, lacking those
qualities, could not be called a mahātmā; he should
instead
be
called durātmā,
a
degraded
soul.
The
word mahātmā to describe the qualifications of Daks
̣a is used
sarcastically.
Text 13-21: Followers of Siva surrounded the arena and started
to
create
disturbances.Maṇ
imān,
arrested Bhr
̣ gu Muni,
and Vīrabhadra
arrested Prajāpati Daks
Can
arrested
̣a.
̣d
̣eśa
Pūs
̣ā. Nandīśvara arrested the demigod Bhaga. The priests were in
great misery and fled. Virabhadra tore moustache of Bhrgu, who
had smiled, showing his moustache after Daksa insulted Siva.
Vīrabhadra immediately caught Bhaga, who had been moving his
eyebrows during Bhr
̣ gu’s cursing of Lord Śiva, and out of great
anger thrust him to the ground and forcibly put out his eyes.
Vīrabhadra knocked out the teeth of both Daks
̣a, who had shown
them while cursing Lord Śiva, and Pūs
̣ā, who by smiling
sympathetically had also shown his teeth.
Text 22: Then Vīrabhadrasat onthe chest of Daks
̣a and tried to
separate his head from his body with sharp weapons, but was
unsuccessful. Then he severed his head using the device used
to kill animals in sacrifice. Seeing this ghosts and demons
expressed their happiness while other expressed grief.
Vīrabhadra then took the head and with great anger threw it
into the southern side of the sacrificial fire, offering it
asan oblation. In this way the followers of Lord Śiva devastated
all the arrangements for sacrifice. After setting fire to the
whole arena, they departed for their master’s abode, Kailāsa.

Again SP emphasize that animal sacrifice was to
test the power of the mantra, not for flesh eating.
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Why did Saté, who is the personified material energy
herself, not kill Dakna? (1)
2. What general principle does Prabhupäda draw from the
quarrel between Lord Çiva and Bhågu Muni? (4)
Chapter 6:
Priests and Demigods approach Lord Brahma (Text 1-3)
Lord Siva easily pleased (Text 4-7)
The Abode of Kailasa (Text 8-21)
The Lake in which Sati bathed (Text 22)
Celestial Damsels enjoy in sanctified rivers (Text 23-26)
The Airplanes of the Heavenly Denizens (Text 27)
Celestial forest (Text 28-31)
Siva Surrounded by saintly persons (Text 32-38)
Lord Siva, chief of all thinkers (Text 39-40)
Lord Brahma speaks to Lord Siva (Text 41-44)
Miscreants destined to ghastly hells (Text 45)
Envious persons already killed by providence (Text 46-47)
Vaisnavas never bewildered by maya (Text 48-49)
The recommended sacrifice for this age (Text 50-53)
4.6 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-8:
The members of the sacrificial assembly, respectfully
approached Lord Brahmä telling him in detail what happened.
Knowing beforehand of the impending disaster, Lord Brahmä and
Vinëu had not gone to the sacrifice. Now hearing what
transpired, Lord Brahmä advised them to go without mental
reservations and surrender unto Lord Çiva’s lotus feet and beg
his pardon. Thus, they all went along with Brahmä to Çiva’s
abode, Kailäsa.
Verses 9-31:
The residents of Kailäsa include demigods endowed with all
mystic powers, Kinnaras, Gandharvas, and Apsaräs. Kailäsa is
surrounded by herbs, flowering plants and all varieties of
valuable trees, and full of mountains filled with all kinds of
valuable jewels and minerals.
There are many waterfalls and caves. On Kailäsa Hill there are
many varieties of singing birds and other kinds of animals
also, like musk deer, elephants, monkeys, boars, lions, forest
cows, tigers, buffalo etc. There is an auspicious lake named
Alakanandä in which Saté used to take her bath. The demigods
also saw the two rivers named Nandä and Alakanandä (Ganges),
which are sanctified by the dust of the lotus feet of Govinda.
Finally they reached a great banyan tree 800 miles high, and
600 miles around.
Verses 32-41:
The demigods saw Lord Çiva sitting under that tree practicing
austerity, his body smeared with ashes. On his hair was the
sign of a half-moon. Lord Çiva was dressed in saffron, sitting
in véräsana, absorbed in trance, and speaking to the saintly
persons surrounding him, including Närada. The demigods,
headed by Indra, offered their respectful obeisances unto Lord
Çiva with folded hands. As soon as he saw Lord Brahmä, Lord
Çiva, along with all the sages, immediately stood up and
offered him respect by bowing down and touching his lotus
feet.
Verses 42-53:
Lord Brahmä first glorified Lord Çiva then explained that
persons who are mean to others are as good as dead anyway, and
do not need to be killed. He explained that materialists
sometimes commit offenses, but saintly persons do not take
this seriously, knowing that such materialists are overpowered
by the illusory energy. He requested Çiva to take his rightful
share of the sacrifice, and to let the sacrifice be properly
completed. Brahmä requests Çiva that by his mercy King Dakna
may get back his life, Bhaga may get back his eyes, Bhågu his
mustache, and Pünä his teeth, and that the demigods and the
priests recover from their injuries.
Discussion Topics:
(PeA) Any place is a place of pilgrimage if either Lord or
pure devotee remains there. (25)
How a devotee considers a calamitous condition. (45-46)
(PrA) Difficulties of performing the Vedic rituals in Kaliyuga. (53)
(M&M) Vainëava is described as para-duùkha-duùkhé
Kånëa consciousness movement started to deliver envious from
mäyä. (47)
The beauty of a tapasvé, or saintly person, is forgiveness
(48)
Vainëava is personally tolerant for the benefit of others (48)
Vainëava preacher attracts the hearts of the materialists to
Çré Kånëa. (49)
(SC) Description of Kailäsa and Lord Çiva. (9-41)
This chapter describes Kailasa. Brahma and the devatas go to
Siva and satisfy him with prayers.
Priests and Demigods approach Lord Brahma (Text 1-3)
Text 1-3: All members of the sacrificial arena along with
devatas approached Lord Brahma and explained everything.
Brahma and Visnu knew such thing will happen and Hence, they
didn’t went to the yajna beforehand.
Lord Siva easily pleased (Text 4-7)
Text 4-7: After hearing everything, Brahma replied: You cannot
be happy by performing a sacrifice if you blaspheme a great
personality and thereby offend his lotus feet. You have
excluded Lord Siva from sacrificial results and Hence, you all
are offenders. Still if you without mental reservation and
surrender unto him and bow down to his lotus feet, he will be
very pleased. He advised that chiefs of planets can’t survive
his anger. He is very much afflicted by daksa’s harsh words
and loss of wife. If you want to revive the sacrifice you
should beg forgiveness from him. Even brahma don’t know how
powerful siva is, so, who would dare to offend him.

It was good for Daks
̣a to have died in the fight
because if he had lived he would have committed such
offenses at the lotus feet of great personalities again
and again. If a person commits murder, punishment is good
for him else he would commit more murders.

Siva is asutosa. Brahma knew siva’s mind.

SD-they said to brahma – we’re surrendered to
you, you do something about it. Brahma said even I don’t
know his strength or influence.
The Abode of Kailasa (Text 8-21)
Then they all, along with brahma, left for the best of the
mountain-Kailasa.
Kailasa is full of all different herbs and vegetables, and is
sanctified by Vedic hymns and mystic yoga practice. Its
residents are demigods by birth and have all mystic powers. It
is filled with valuable jewels. It has various deers,
waterfalls, caves, peacocks, bees, cuckoos, tall trees,
elephants, many varieties of trees, many kinds of lotus
flowers, birds, animals, and banana trees.
The Lake in which Sati bathed (Text 22)
There is a small lake named Alakananda in which Sati used to
take her bath, and that lake is especially auspicious. All the
demigods were stuck with wonder to see the opulence of
Kailasa.

Water of this lake was gangajal.

It was made even more sacred by the bathing of
Sati.
Celestial Damsels enjoy in sanctified rivers (Text
23-26)
Demigods saw the beautiful region known as Alaka in the forest
known as Saugandhika (because of its abundance of Saugandhika
lotus flowers that give a special fragrance). They saw 2 rives
Nanda and Alaknana. They are sanctified by the dust of the
lotus feet of the SPG.

Alaka means uncommonly beautiful.
Text 25-Celestials damsels come down to those rives in their
airplanes with their husbands, and after their enjoyment, they
enter the water and enjoy sprinkling their husbands with
water.

Since water of these rivers are in touch with
SPG they are sanctified. This is basis of rules of
devotional service: anything in touch with the lotus feet
of the Lord is immediately freed from all material
contamination.

Damsels become morose after sexual enjoyment.

SPG is described as Tirthapada. Those who are
devoted to the lotus feet of the SPG automatically become
sanctified. Under these feet’s protection there are 1000s
of saintly persons who sanctify the sacred places of
pilgrimage. Such a pure devotee can create tirtha
wherever he decides to remain.
The Airplanes of the Heavenly Denizens (Text 27)
Their airplanes are bedecked with pearls, gold and many
valuable jewels. Heavenly denizens look like clouds in the sky
decorated with occasional flashes of electric lightning.

Sky-planes, passengers-cloud, wives-lightning.
In summary, very pleasant.

SD:
sky-city,
lightning-women,
cloudsairplanes
Celestial forests (Text 28-31)
Demigods passed over Saugandhika forest which had varieties of
fruits, flowers and desire trees and saw regions of Kuvera.
There many birds, bees, swans and lotus flowers. This
atmosphere awakened sex desire of the damsels. Passing through
bathing ghatas, the demigods reached a place where there was a
great banyan tree.

Desire trees are both there in spiritual world
and Kailasa. Kailasa is almost like the residence of Lord
Krsna.

There are many beautiful spots created by man
on earth, but none can surpass those of Kailasa.

Women are much more beautiful in spiritual
world and spiritual atmosphere is also many times better.
Yet the minds of denizens there do not become agitated.
Siva Surrounded by saintly persons (Text 32-38)
The tree was 800x600miles. There were no birds, had a fine
shade. Lord Siva was sitting under the tree. As grave as
eternal times, he appeared to have given up all anger.

Perfect place for meditation. There were many
devotees engaged in meditation on Lord Visnu under the
big banyan tree.

SD: Thinking of offenses he looked like death,
but appeared to have given up his anger towards the
devatas.
Text 34: Around him were Kuvera and the 4 Kumaras.

Both Kumaras and Lord Siva born of Brahma, so,
they are intimately connected. Kuvera is fabulously rich.
Thus, Siva has all material and transcendental opulences.
Text 35: He is master of senses, knowledge, fruitive actions
and the path of achieving perefection. He was the friend of
the entire world, and by virtue of his full affection for
everyone, he was very auspicious.

One can’t serve the SPG unless one has achieved
full perfectional knowledge in the ways and means of
performing devotional service.

When a person is elevated by wisdom and
austerity, the senses then become purified, and they
become engaged in the service of the SPG. Lord Siva is
emblem of such perfection, and therefore, vaisnavanam
yatha sambhu.

He is good fortune personified because he
teaches all to engage in bhakti 24 hrs.

SD: He is the shelter of knowledge, austerity
and yoga because he starts these processes.
Text 36: Seated on deerskin and practicing all austerity.
Because his body was smeared with ashes, he looked like an
evening cloud. On his hair was the sign of a half-moon.

Lord Siva’s symptoms of austerity are not
exactly of a Vaisnava. He is certainly no. 1 Vaisnava,
but he exhibits a feature for a particular class of men
who cannot follow the Vaisnava principles.
Text 37: He was speaking to all present, including Narada, to
whom he specifically spoke about the absolute truth.

Lord was sitting on a mattress of straw because
such a sitting place is accepted by persons who are
practicing austerities to gain understanding of the
Absolute Truth.

Lord Siva-supreme instructor, Narada-supreme
audience. There the supreme subject matter of the Vedic
knowledge is bhakti.
Text 38: His left leg was placed on his right thigh, and his
left hand was placed on his left thigh. In his right hand he
held the rudraksa beads. This posture is virasana. His finger
was in the mode of argument.

No one can surpass the yoga practice of Lord
Siva and no one can surpass the yogic perfection of
Krsna.

Tarka-mudra is to impress the audience

SD: Tarka mudra – placing the tips of the
forefinger and thumb together while spreading the other
fingers.
Lord Siva, chief of all thinkers (Text 39-40)
All of them offered their respectful obeisances unto Lord
Siva. He was dressed in saffron and absorbed in trance, thus,
appearing to be the foremost of all sages.

Brahmananda: when one is completely absorbed in
the SPG, one is situated in brahmananda. Because
materialists can’t imagine or conceive of the SPG, they
think God is dead, but He is sac-cid-ananda-vigraha.
Constant meditation on sac-cid-ananda-vigraha is called
Samadhi. So, such a person is understood to be enjoying
brahmananda.

Lord Siva is the greatest thinker-he doesn’t
indulge in useless mental speculation, but always thinks
how to deliver the demons from their fallen condition.
Sadasiva appeared as Advaita P and his chief concern was
to elevate the fallen conditioned souls to the platform
of devotional service.
Text 40: Lord Siva stood up and offered Brahma respect by
bowing down and touching his lotus feet, just as Vamandeva
offered His respectful obeisances to Kasyapa Muni.

Lord Siva and other exalted personalities
instructed by their practical example how to offer
obeisances to their superiors. Brahma was the father of
Siva.
Lord Brahma speaks to Lord Siva (Text 41-44)
Others also respected Lord Brahma. Lord Brahma smiled and
began to speak.

Lord Brahma was smiling because he knew that
Lord Siva is not only easily satisfied but easily
irritated as well. He was afraid that lord might be angry
due to just losing his wife.
Text 42: Lord Brahma said: You are the controller of the
entire material manifestation, the combination father and
mother of the cosmic manifestation, and the Supreme Brahman.

There is no difference between Siva and Visnu
in their original positions, yoghurt and milk.
Text 43: You create this cosmic manifestation, maintain it,
and annihilate it by expansion of your personality, exactly as
a spider creates, maintains and winds up its web.

All energies of Lord are auspicious. Mode of
ignorance is considered very much lower than others, but
in the higher sense it is also auspicious.

An outsider may think criminal department
inauspicious, but from government’s point of view it is
as important as the education department.
Text 44: You have introduced the system of sacrifices through
the agency of Daksa, and thus, one may derive the benefits of
religious activities and economic development. Under your
regulative principles the varnasrama is respected.

Varnasrama should never be neglected, for it is
created by the Supreme Lord to up keep social and
religious order in human society.

Each division strictly act according to the
regulative principles of this institution for the
satisfaction of the Lord, just as different parts of the
body all engage in the service of the whole.

SD: since Daksa is dead, because of the absence
of someone to initiate dharma, with the destruction of
dharma, there will be now misfortune.
Miscreants destined to ghastly hells (Text 45)
You have ordained the heavenly planets, the Vaikuntha planets
and the impersonal Brahman as the respective destinations of
the performers of auspicious activities. For miscreants you
have created ghastly hells. Yet sometimes it is found that
their destinations are just opposite. It is very difficult to
ascertain the cause of this.

Sometimes miscreant like Ajamia is transferred
to Vaikunthaloka. Similarly Daksa was always engaged in
pious yajnas, but was severely taken to task.

Conclusion: the supreme will is the ultimate
judgement; no one can argue upon this.

Devotee takes calamity as a benediction and
takes responsibility of past misdeeds. He offers more
devotional service and is not disturbed.
Envious persons already killed by providence (Text
46-47)
Text 46: Devotees who have fully dedicated their lives unto
your lotus feet certainly observe your presence as Paramatma
in every living being, and as such they do not differentiate
between one living being and another. Such persons treat all
living entities equally. They never become overwhelmed by
anger
like
animals,
who
can
see
nothing
without
differentiation.
Who
are
simply
attached
to
fruitive
activities, who are mean minded, who are always pained to see
the flourishing condition of others and who thus, give
distress to them by uttering harsh and piercing words have
already been killed by providence. Thus, there is no need for
them to be killed again by an exalted personality like you.

Lord killing and loving are one and the same.
Devotee doesn’t find fault with Lord’s behavior in any
circumstance.

Since materialists’ hearts are always filled
with anxiety, it is to be understood that they have
already been killed by providence.

Vaisnavas should not therefore, try to kill but
try to revive KC of others. KC movement has been started
for this purpose of rescuing people from clutches of
maya. Devotees should follow examples of such Vaisnavas
as Haridas Thakur, Nityananda P and Lord Jesus Christ.

Insults to self be tolerated, not of the Lord
or other Vaisnavas.
Vaisnavas never bewildered by maya (Text 48-49)
Text 48: Vaisnavas don’t take offences by materialist very
seriously. He doesn’t show his prowess to counteract them.

Beauty of a tapasvi is forgiveness.

E.g
Pariksit
Maharaj
had
full
power
to
counteract the curse, but didn’t do it out of compassion
and respect for brahmana community.
Text 49: You are never bewildered by maya. Therefore, you are
omniscient and should be merciful and compassionate toward
those who are bewildered by the same illusory energy.

Vaisnava is never bewildered because he is
engaged in the transcendental loving service of the Lord.
Daivy hy esa gunamyi……

Vaisnava should take care of those who are
bewildered by maya instead of becoming angry with them,
because without a Vaisnava’s mercy they have no way to
get out of the clutches of maya.
The recommended sacrifice for this age (Text 50-53)
Text 50-52: Please complete Daksa’s sacrifice and take your
share. May Daksa get back his life, Bhaga his eyes, Bhrgu his
moustache and Pusa his teeth. May others recover from their
injuries.
Text 53: O destroyer of the sacrifice, please take your
portion of the sacrifice and let the sacrifice be completed by
your grace.

Sacrifice is a ceremony performed to please the
SPG. Everyone should see if his activity will satisfy the
Lord. Samsiddhim hari tosanam.

Any activity done on behalf of Lord is yajna.
Any other activity is the cause of material bondage.

Because the demigods expect prasada from yajna,
yajna must be performed.

In Kali-yuga it is not possible to perform such
sacrifices, nor is it possible to invite the demigods to
participate.
Therefore,
only
sankirtan
yajna
is
recommended.

Intelligent know this truth. Unless one pleases
the demigods, there will be no regulated seasonal
activities or rainfall. So, in order to keep the balance
of social peace and prosperity, all intelligent men
should execute the sankirtan yajna and then
distribute
prasada.

Another difficulty in Vedic rituals-if one
fails to satisfy even one demigod out of thousands, as in
case of Daksa, there would be disaster.
Analogies:
4.6.43: The mode of ignorance, or tamo-guëa, is considered
very much lower than the others, but in the higher sense it is
also auspicious. The example may be given herein that the
government has both an educational department and criminal
department. An outsider may consider the criminal department
inauspicious, but from the government’s point of view it is as
important as the education department, and therefore, the
government
finances
discrimination.
both
departments
equally,
without
4.6.53: Just as in an office it is the duty of the worker to
see that the proprietor or the master is satisfied, so,
everyone’s duty is to see whether the SPG is satisfied by
one’s activity.
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Explain how was good for Dakna to have been killed. (4)
2. Define the word Äçutona. (5)
3. List aspects of Kailäsa which you find particularly
interesting. (9-32)
4. Explain the meaning of the word ‘Térthapäda’ (24-25)
5. What does Lord Çiva’s association with the Kumäras and
Kuvera indicate? (34)
6. Explain the relationship between Lord Çiva and Lord Advaita
Prabhu. (39)
7. Why did Lord Çiva offer his respectful obeisances to Lord
Brahmä? (40)
8. How does a devotee consider a calamitous condition? (45)
9. Describe some of the difficulties of performing the Vedic
rituals in Kali-yuga. (53)
Chapter 7
Siva pacified by the words of Lord Brahma (Text 1-6)
Daksa given a goat’s head (Text 7-9)
Daksa’s heart cleansed (Text 10-12)
Daksa’s prayers to Lord Siva (Text 13-15)
The Brahmana arrange to offer oblations (Text 16-17)
The appearance of Lord Narayana (Text 18-21)
Lord Visnu worshipable by everyone (Text 22-24)
Daksa offers respectful prayers to the Lord (Text 25-26)
The Formidable fort of conditional existence (Text 27-29)
The insurmountable spell of illusory energy (Text 30)
Visnu’s form pleasing to the mind and eyes (Text 31-34)
The mind compared to an elephant (Text 35)
Visnu, the shelter of the quality of goodness (Text 40)
Demigods depend on Visnu for protection (Text 42-43)
The value of the human form of life (Text 44)
Lord Visnu is everything (Text 45-46)
Chanting the Lord’s holy name (Text 47)
Supersoul, the self-sufficient witness (Text 50-53)
One who knows brahman (Text 54)
Daksa situated on the religious path (Text (Text 55-57)
4.7 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-6:
Lord Çiva explained that he didn’t take seriously the childish
activities of the demigods and punished them for their own
benefit. Since Dakna’s head was destroyed, he would have the
head of a goat. Bhaga would see through the eyes of Mitra.
Pünä would chew through the teeth of his disciples or he will
have to satisfy himself by eating dough made from chickpea
flour. The demigods agreeing to give Lord Çiva his share of
the sacrifice would recover from all their injuries. Bhågu
would get the goat’s beard. Everyone was very much satisfied
in heart upon hearing Çiva’s words.
Verses 7-21:
Lord Çiva along with the demigods, sages, and Lord Brahmä, all
went to the sacrificial arena. Dakna came to consciousness,
his body being joined to the head of the goat meant for
sacrifice, and seeing Lord Çiva, he heart was immediately
cleansed of envy. Dakna wanted to offer prayers to Lord Çiva,
but overwhelmed by Saté’s death, he could not speak. Dakna
appreciated Çiva for awarding punishment. The sacrificial
arena was purified of the contamination caused by the ghostly
followers of Lord Çiva. Dakna then began the yajïa and Lord
Vinëu appeared, looking extraordinarily beautiful, seated on
Garuòa.
Verses 22-47:
All the demigods and sages present offered their prayers and
oblations to Lord Vinëu.
Verses 48-54:
Lord Vinëu replied to Dakna explaining acintya-bhedäbhedatattva.
Verses 55-61:
After being instructed by Lord Vinëu, Dakna worshiped Him by
performing the prescribed sacrificial ceremonies. With all
respect, Dakna worshiped Lord Çiva with his share of the
remnants of the yajïa. Dakna’s daughter, Saté, took her next
birth in the kingdom of the Himalayas and again accepted Lord
Çiva as her husband. Maitreya told Vidura that he heard of the
Dakna yajïa from Uddhava, and he concluded by saying that if
one hears and again narrates, with faith and devotion, this
story of the Dakna yajïa, then certainly one is cleared of all
contamination of material existence.
Discussion Topics:
(PeA) a devotee accepts any adverse condition to be the mercy
of the Lord (15)
(PrA) Lord Çiva’s punishment of Dakna (13-14)
A person in Kånëa consciousness is the best performer of
yajïa. (41, 45)
(M&M) Kånëa consciousness movement greatest relief work for
all human society (28)
All of you become spiritual masters… purpose of ISKCON (44)
(SC) The equal vision of the devotee. (53-55)
Analogies:
4.7.1: There are two types of punishment. One is that which a
conqueror imposes on an enemy, and the other is like that a
father imposes on his son. There is a gulf of difference
between these two kinds of punishment.
4.7.10: In the rainy season, the reservoirs of water become
dirty and muddy, but as soon as the autumn rain comes, all the
water immediately becomes clear and transparent. Similarly,
although Dakna’s heart was impure because of his having
slandered Lord Çiva, for which he was severely punished, Dakna
now came to consciousness, and just by seeing Lord Çiva with
veneration and respect, he became immediately purified. At
that time, when Dakna saw Lord Çiva, who rides upon a bull,
his heart, which was polluted by envy of Lord Çiva, was
immediately cleansed, just as the water in a lake is cleansed
by autumn rains.
4.7.53: If a particular part of the body is diseased, the
whole attention of the body goes to that part. Similarly,
devotees care for any person who is forgetful of Kånëa and
therefore, in material consciousness.
Very Short Summary
In this chapter, Daksa and the priests glorify Siva, and Visnu
appears and becomes satisfied. The sacrifice is complete.
Siva pacified by the words of Lord Brahma (Text 1-6)
Lord Siva, being thus, pacified by the words of Lord Brahma,
spoke as follows: My dear father, I do not mind the offenses
created by the demigods, because they are childish and less
intelligent. I’ve punished them only in order to right them.
Daksa will have head of goat, Bhaga will get to see through
eyes of Mitra, Pusa will be able to chew only through teeth of
his disciples, and if alone, he will have to aatisfy himself
by eating dough made from chickpea flour. Demigods who have
agreed to give me my share will recover from all their
injuries. Those who have had their arms cut off will have ti
work with the arms of Asvini-Kumara, and those whose hands
were cut off will have to do their work with the hands of
Pusa. Bhrgu will have the beard from the goat’s head.

2 types of punishment-conqueror imposes on an
enemy and a father imposes on son. Lord Siva’s punishment
to demigods is like of a father.

SD Daksa would get the head of a goat, because
he had the words and intelligence of a goat. Bhaga got
the use of Mitra’s eyes since his eyes were contaminated
with fault. His own eyes were useless, being devoid of
spiritual vision. Pusa should not have teeth since he
showed them to a great Vaisnava like Lord Siva. Devatas
didn’t criticize so, they will have their limbs back.

Scientific theory that brain substance is the
cause of intelligence is not valid. Brain of goat and
Daksa were different, but Daksa still acted like himself.
It is the particular consciousness of an individual soul
which acts. Brain is only an instrument which has nothing
to do with real intelligence.

The whole movement of KC is to purify the
consciousness. It doesn’t matter what kind of brain one
has because he simply transfers his consciousness from
matter to Krsna, his life is successful.
Text 6: All the personalities present were very much satisfied
in heart and soul upon hearing the words of Lord Siva, who is
the best among the benedictors.

Since Lord Siva is midhustama, the best of the
benedictors, materialists generally go to him.

Sometimes
Lord
Siva
becomes
the
best
benedictory in spiritual life. E.g. Brahmana and Sanatana
Goswami, touchstone story.
Daksa given a goat’s head (Text 7-9)
Text 7: Bhrgu invited Lord Siva to come to the sacrificial
arena. After everything was executed as directed by Lord Siva,
Daksa’s body was joined to the head of the goat. Daksa was
immediately brought to consciousness, and as he awakened from
sleep, the King saw Lord Siva standing before him.

Lord Visnu is Yajnesvara, yet in each yajna, it
is necessary for all the demigods, headed by Lord Brahma
and Lord Siva, to be present.

Demigods were not to irritate Lord Siva.

Bodily construction has nothing to do with
consciousness. Daksa got a new body but his consciousness
remained same. Similar e.g. Jada Bharata.

But if a person turns to KC, there is no doubt
that in his next life he will be a great devotee.
Daksa’s heart cleansed (Text 10-12)
Daksa’s heart, which was polluted due to envy of Lord Siva,
was immediately cleansed when he saw Lord Siva, just as lake
cleared by rain. He wanted to offer prayers, but couldn’t due
to remembrance of his dead daughter. With great endeavor he
spoke.

Here is an example why Siva is all auspicious.
Daksa’s prayers to Lord Siva (Text 13-15)
Text 13-14: I committed a great offense against you, but you
are so, kind that instead of withdrawing your mercy, you have
done me a great favor by punishing me. You and Visnu never
neglect even useless, unqualified brahmanas. Why, then, should
you neglect me, who am engaged in performing sacrifices? You
were created to protect the brahmanas in pursuing education,
austerities, vows and self-realization. You protect the
regulative principles they follow. Siva pnished Daksa not as
an enemy, but just to bring him into senses, so, that he would
know that he had done wrong.

Lord Siva is called pasupati because he
protects
the
living
entities
in
their
developed
consciousness so, that they may follow the Vedic system
of varna and asrama.

Another feature of the word pasupati-persons
who are simply attached to the ritualistic portion of the
Vedas and do not understand the situation of the SPG are
not any more advanced than animals. Lord Siva is in
charge of protecting such people. Lord Siva’s punishment
was just like that of a cowherd boy, who keeps a stick to
frighten the animals. To protect animals, a stick is
needed because animals cannot reason and argue. Force is
required for the animalistic class of men.
Text 15: I do not know your full glories. For this reason, I
threw arrows of sharp words at you in the open assembly,
although you did not take them in account. I was going down to
hell because of my disobedience to yiu, but you took
compassion upon me and saved me by awarding punishment. I
request that you be pleased by your own mercy, since I cannot
satisfy you by my words.

As usual a devotee in adverse condition of life
accepts such a condition to be the mercy of the Lord.
Lord Siva, being compassionate awarded him punishment to
neutralize his offence.
The Brahmana arrange to offer oblations (Text 16-17)
Daksa then began the yajna. Brahmanas first purified the
sacricial arena of the contamination caused by the touch of
Virabhadra and other ghostly followers of Lord Siva.

Offering to Visnu can’t be performed uncleanly.
To offer anything uncleanly is called seva-aparadha.
Offering in temple also yajna. So, it should be done in a
very clean state.
The appearance of Lord Narayana (Text 18-21)
Text 18-19: As soon as Daksa offered the clarified butter with
Yajur Veda mantras in sanctified meditation, Lord Visnu
appeared there in His original form as Narayana. He was seated
on the soulder of Garuda. As soon as Lord appeared, all
directions were illuminated.

Premanja sruti vilocanena….

SD: Garuda’s wings are the Brhad-rathantara
verses
Text 20-Lord was dark in complexion, with a golden garment, a
crown shining like the sun, having a face surrounded by locks
of hairs, black like bees and wearing earrings. He appeared
like a lotus since he was holding the conch, lotus, cakra,
arrow, bow, club, and shield in his gold ornamented hands. He
looked extraordinarily beautiful because the goddess of
fortune and a garland were situated on His chest. His face was
beautifully decorated with a smiling attitude which can
captivate the entire world, especially the devotees. Fans of
white hair appeared on both sides of the Lord like white
swans, and a white canopy overhead looked like the moon.

All the weapons mentioned are for protection of
the devotees.

He appeared like a flowering karnikara tree, or
like a lotus with eight petals.
Lord Visnu worshipable by everyone (Text 22-24)
As soon as Lord Visnu was visible, all the demigods-Lord
Brahma and Lord Siva, the Gandharvas and all present thereimmediately offered their respectful obeisances by falling
down straight before Him. In His presence, everyone else’s
luster faded away, and everyone stopped speaking. They all
prepared to offer their prayers.

Lord Visnu is the Supreme Lord even of Lord
Siva and Lord Brahma.

Even though Lord Siva was previously referred
to as supreme by Brahma, when Lord Visnu appeared, Siva
also fell prostrated befor Him

SD: their voices were choked and they were in
an agitated state.
Daksa offers respectful prayers to the Lord (Text 2526)
Daksa began with great pleasure to offer respectful prayers
unto Him: You are transcendental to all speculative positions.
You are completely spiritual, devoid of all fear, and You are
always in control of the material energy. Even though You
appear
in
the
material
energy,
You
are
situated
transcendentally.
You
are
always
free
from
material
contamination because You are self-sufficient.

SD: Taking human form Lord appears to be
contaminated by maya. He alone is the Lord. Others,
although playing human roles, don’t know how to play it.
E.g. Siva manifested himself as self-satisfied and
indifferent to Daksa, his father-in-law. However, hearing
of the death of Satrajit, His father-in-law, Krsna went
to Satyabhama and began to cry. So, did His nature as
atmaram disappear? Bhagavan alone is expert in all arts.

Meaning of this verse: Situated in Vaikuntha,
Lord accept thr form of purusa, creator of mahat-tattva
along with maya, and reside withing the living entities
in maya as the antaryami.

Lord appears to be impure but is not. Though He
is situated within maya, He is pure since he has no
relationship with it.
The Formidable fort of conditional existence (Text
27-29)
Text 27: The priests said: Due to curse by followers of Siva,
we have become attached to fruitive activities, and thus, we
are fallen and know nothing about You. On the contrary we’re
engaged in dharma, artha and kama in the name of yajna. You
have made arrangements for distributing the respective shares
of the demigods.

Yam umam puspitam……nanyad astiti vadinah – “Men
of small knowledge are very much attached to the flowery
words of the Vedas” BG 2.42

SD: Priests were telling Daksa-“What do you
know about Lord, even we don’t know?”
Text 28: Members of the assembly spoke: O exclusive shelter
for all who are situated in troubled life, in this formidable
fort of conditional existence the time element, like a snake,
is always looking for an opportunity to strike. The fire of
lamentation is always blazing, and the mirage of false
happiness is always alluring, but one has no shelter from
them. Thus, foolish persons live in cycle of birth and death,
always overfrdened in discharging their so-called duties, and
we do not know when they will accept the shelter of Your lotus
feet.

Persons not in KC are living a very precarious
life, as described in this verse.

KC movement is meant to give relief to all
these bewildered and distressed persons; therefore, it is
the greatest relief work for all human society, and
devotees are the greatest well-wishers, for thet follow
in the footsteps of LC, who is the greatest friend to all
living entities.

SD: When will the ignorant come to your lotus
feet? Never. Daksa and priests are made the object of
this comment. If he doesn’t surrender to you, what can
you do?
Text 29: Lord Siva said: My mind and consciousness are always
fixed on Your lotus feet, which, as the source of all
benedictions
and
the
fulfillment
of
all
desires,
are
worshipped by all liberated sages. I’m no longer disturbed by
persons who blaspheme me, claminig that my activities are not
purified. I do not mind their accusations, and excuse them out
of compassion.

Siva is expessing regret at having been angry
and having disturbed the sacrificial activities of Daksa.

As soon as one is on the material platform one
is affected by the 3 modes of material nature. As soon as
one is in KC, however, one is no longer affected by such
material activities. Hence, one should always be busy in
the transcendental loving service of the Lord. This
program has to be followed strictly by everyone.

SD:
Although
Lord’s
feet
bestow
all
benedictions, they should be served by persons without
desire.
The insurmountable spell of illusory energy (Text 30)
Bhrgu said: All living entities, Brahma to ant are under the
influence of the insurmountable spell of illusory energy, and
thus, ignorant of their constitutional position. Due to bodily
concept, they are all submerged in the darkness of illusion.
They are unable to understand how You live in every living
entity as the Supersoul, nor can they understand Your absolute
position. But You are the eternal friend and protector of all
surrendered souls. Therefore, please be kind toward us and
forgive all our offenses.

Bhrgu said that everyone, including Brahma and
Siva, is under the concept of the body and underthe spell
of material energy-all but Visnu.

Conscious that he was not greater than Brahma,
Bhrgu included himself in the list of offenders.

On should depend only on the causeless mercy of
the Lord for deliverance and not even slightly on one’s
own strength. This is the perfect position of a KC
person. Lord is everyone’s friend, but He is especially
friend to the surrendered soul. This simple process will
give him all protection to keep him out of the clutches
of material contamination.

SD: Bhrgu-even though we are not surrendered,
please be kind to us and forgive my offense.
Visnu’s form pleasing to the mind and eyes (Text 3134)
Brahma: Your personality and eternal form cannot be understood
by any person who is trying to know You through the different
processes of acquiring knowledge. Your position is always
transcendental to the material creation, whereas the empiric
attempt to understand You is material, as are its objectives
and instruments.

One has to understand the SPG simply by the
transcendental method of KC. Bhaktya mam abhijanati.

Materialists can’t understand Supreme Lord,
even though He is standing before them. In BG He calls
them as Mudha.

SD: You cannot be perceived by material senses.
Those with material senses who think they see the Lord do
not see the Lord’s real form. This statement is directed
to Bhrgu and others.
Indra: Your transcendental form with 8 hands and weapons in
each of them appears for the welfare of the entire universe,
and it is very pleasing to the mind and eyes. In such a form,
You are always ready to punish the demons.

Normally Lord Visnu appears with 4 hands, but
in this particular arena He arrived with 8 hands. Indra
confirms this to be real form.

Brahma said to realize the transcendental form
of the Lord is beyond the power of the senses. In reply
to that statement, Indra said that even though form of
the Lord can’t be perceived by material senses, His
activities and His transcendental form can be understood
even by an ordinary man. E.g. Govardhan lila. This
uncommon activity should convince everyone about Lord,
but impersonalists won’t believe because they compare
their body to His. Because they can’t lift a hill, Lord
also can’t lift. They accept the statements of SB to be
allegorical, and try to interpret in their own way.
Everything about the Lord should be accepted as it is,
and in this way, even in our present condition, we can
understand the Lord. So, Indra is confirming-“Your
presence in 8-handform is as good as 4-hand form.”

SD:
Your
form
for
destroying
demons
is
perceived by us using material senses and gives us bliss.
This is the proof that there is no other way in which we
can be peaceful.

My explanation of above statement of SD: As
such whatever perceived by material senses ultimately
give lamentation only. But Lord’s form as perceived by
material senses too gives bliss to them. Hence, there is
no other way in which we can be blissful.
Text 33: Wives of the performers of the sacrifice said: Though
this yajna was done under order of Brahma, it was destroyed by
Lord Siva. The animals for sacrificw are lyong dead. Now, by
the glance of Your lotus eyes, the sanctity of this
sacrificial arena may be again invoked.

Again SP stresses that animals were used to
test the strength of the mantras and give animal better
bodies. Since the animals werealready dead, the real
purpose of yajna was lost.

Purport is animals should not be unnecessarily
killed. So, wives were requesting to bring animals to
life.

SD: Without your presence, nothing can be
accomplished even with all the present efforts. This is
addressed to everyone.
Text 34: The sages prayed: Your activities are most wonderful,
and although You do everything by Your different potencies,
You are not all attached to such activities. You are not even
attached to the goddess of fortune, who is worshipped by the
great demigods like Brahma, who pray to achieve her mercy.

Lord acts only to set an example, else he
doesn’t need to do anything.

Na mam karmani limpanti (BG4.14).

Lord’s
distinct
exalted
position
is
specifically mentioned by great sages; He is not like the
ordinary living entity, who is attached to the results of
pious activities.

SD: This statement is directed towards Brahma
and others.
The mind compared to an elephant (Text 35)
The Siddhas prayed: Like an elephant that has suffered in a
forest fire but can forget all its troubles by entering a
river, our minds, O Lord, always merge in the nectarean river
of Your transcendental pastimes, and they desire never to
leave such transcendental bliss, which is as good as the
pleasure of merging in the Absolute.

In
Siddhaloka,
the
8
kinds
of
material
perfection are complete. Even then, from this statement
it appears that they are pure devotees.

Prahlad Maharaj-those who are always merged in
the ocean of the nectar of describing the Lord’s pastimes
are liberated and have no fear of the material condition
of life.

Siddhas don’t care for any pious or impious
activities. For those who are in KC there is no need to
perform any kind of pious or impious activities or
sacrifices. KC is complete, for it includes all the
processes praised in the Vedic scriptures.

SD:
here
Siddha
means
prema-bhakta.This
statement of Siddhas is directed to sages (who consider
pious or impious activities).
Material advancement is like decoration of dead body
Text 36: Wife of Daksa prayed: It is very fortunate that You
have appeared in this arena of sacrifice. I offer my
respectful obeisances unto You, and I request that You be
pleased on this occasion. The sacrificial arena is not
beautiful without You, just as a body in not beautiful without
the head.

Whatever we do should be for pleasure of Visnu,
else it is the cause of bondage.

Comparison of body and head is applicable in
social body too. Material civilization is very proud of
its advancement, but actually it is a useless trunk of a
body without a head. Without KC nothing has value.

Hari Bhakti sudhodaya-Bhagavad-bhakti-hinasaya,
jatih sastram japas tapah, apranasyaiva dehasya, mandanam
loka-ranjanam. “Sometimes when a friend or relative dies,
especially among lower class of men, the dead body is
decorated and taken in a procession. That sort of
decoration of a dead body is of no value because prana
has already gone.

Prasuti (sister of Devahuti) being aunt of Lord
Visnu was asking His favor in as affectionate mode, since
she was His aunt.

Lord is worhsipped here with the goddess of
fortune. Wherever there is Visnu there is favor goddess
of fortune.

He is addressed as amrta, transcendental. Lord
existed before creation of even Siva and Brahma.

Prasuti is imporing Visnu to turn the priests
into Vaisnavas.

SD: Since your have brought your wife Laxmi to
my house, please deliver us who have been destroyed by
the offense to Siva. Without you, the sacrifice is not
complete. This statement is directed to all the devatas
and Brahma.
Text 37: Governors of various planets spoke as follows: We
believe only in direct perception, but under the circumstances
we do not know whether we have actually seen You with our
material senses. By our senses we can simply perceive the
cosmic manifestation, but You are beyond the 5 elements. You
are the sixth. We see You, therefore, as a creation of the
material world.

Governors of planets are very puffed up. BSpremanjana sruti vilocanena. Kunti Maharani-those who are
ankincam gocaram can see the SPG; others are bewildered.

SD: We can’t see You by senses which perceive
material sense objects, but You can be seen by Your
mercy. You seem to have a material body made of 5
elements, this is Your maya. This statement is directed
to dry jnanis, sages and devatas.
Text 38: Great mystics said: Persons who see You as nondifferent from themselves, knowing that You are the Supersoul
of all living entities, knowing that You are the Supersoul of
all living entities, are certainly very, very dear to You, You
are very favorable toward those who engage in devotional
service, accepting You as the Lord and themselves as servants.
By Your mercy, You are always inclined in their favor.

Oneness is in sense that Lord is very dear to
devotees and devotees are very dear to Lord. (priyo hi
jnanino ‘tyartham aham sa ca mama priyah).

Living entities are described as superior
energy of Krsna. Energy and energetic are non-different
in quality.

Lord is very pleased with jnanis. But He is
even more favored towards who may not be conversant with
knowledge of Personality of Godhead but who always think
of the Lord with love and faith, feeling that He is great
and that they are His parts and parcel, ever His
servitors.

Vatsala-“always favorably disposed”. Lord is
always addressed as bhakta-vatsala, never as jnani
vatsala.
Text 39: We offer our respectful obeisances unto the Supreme,
who has created varieties of manifestations and put them under
the spell of the 3 qualities of the material world in order to
create, maintain and annihilate them. He Himself is not under
the control of the external energy; in His personal feature He
is completely devoid of the vatiegated manifestation of
material qualities, and He is under no illusion of false
identification.

Quality is also there in Goloka, but it is not
divided in creation, maintewnance and annihilation.

Mayavadis think that when Lord appears He does
under the external energy. It is clearly refuted here.

Lord is neither under control of His internal
energy nor external energy.

To manifest His transcendental name, form,
quality, pastimes and paraphernalia, He brings into
action His internal energy. By external energy people are
manifestations of many demigods and people are attracted
to them as per their nature.

Anyone engaged in the service of the Lord is
already
transcendental
to
the
variegatedness
and
interaction of the 3 modes.
Visnu, the shelter of the quality of goodness (Text
40)
The personified Vedas said: We offer our respectful obeisances
unto You, the shelter of the quality of goodness and
therefore, the source of all religion, austerity and penance,
for You are transcendental to all material qualities and no
one knows You or Your actual situation.

Lord has transcendental qualities by which He
appears
and
manifests
His
pastimes.
The
positive
transcendental qualitative manifestation is unknown to
the students of the Vedas as well as to even Brahma and
Siva.

Simply by discharging devotional service one
can understand the transcendental position of the Lord.
One has to surpass even sattva-guna have complete
understanding.

SD: This is the Veda teaching karma who is
praying. I and other Vedas teaching jnana do not know the
truth, what to speak then of others present here. This is
directed towards followers of karma and jnana.
Text 41: The fire-god said: I offer my respectful obeisances
unto You because by Your favor I am as luminous as blazing
fire and I accept the offerings mixed with butter and offered
in sacrifice. Five kinds of offerings according to the Yajur
Veda are all Your different energies, and You are worshipped
by five kinds of Vedic hymns. Sacrifice means SPG.

Everything should be done for satisfaction of
yajna or Visnu.

Yajna should be performed according to Vedic
hymns.

Any person who is in KC has dedicated his life
for the satisfaction of Krsna and by offering worship and
prasada daily, he becomes the best performer of yajna.

In Kaliyuga only sankirtan yajna is viable.
This is offered in front of LC, as other yajnas in front
of Lord Visnu. As Visnu appeared in Daksa yajna, LC has
appeared in this age to accept our sankirtan-yajna.

SD: Fire of yajna is speaking-I just carry the
offering in the best sacrifice, but I do not know the
truth about you. This statement is directed to the
sacrificers who think they have knowledge.
Demigods depend on Visnu for protection (Text 42-43)
Text 42: Demigods said: Formerly when there was a devastation,
You
conserved
all
the
different
energies
of
material
manifestation. At that time, all the inhabitants of the higher
planets, represented by such liberated souls as Sanaka, were
meditating on You by philosophical speculation. You are
therefore, the original person, and You rest in the water of
devastation on the bed of the Sesa snake. Now, today, You are
visible to us, who are all Your servants. Please give us
protection.

Devastation described in this verse is the
partial devastation of the lower planets within the
universe when Brahma goes to sleep. Higher planets remain
intact.

Demigods say they are Lord’s servant and depend
on His protection. BG therefore, condemns demigod worship

Demigod worshippers are not very intelligent.
Krsna says sarva dharman parityaja...

This world is so, created that one has to act
sinfully, knowingly or unknowingly, and unless his life
is dedicated to Visnu, he has to suffer all the reactions
of sinful activities.

SD: Lord is seen by His servants whom He
protects.He is known by them and not others. Again this
direted to jnanis and sacrificers.
Text 43: Gandharvas said: All the demigods and the great sages
are only differentiated parts and parcels of Your body. You
are the Supreme Almighty Great: the whole creation is like a
plaything for You. We always accept You as the SPG, and we
offer our respectful obeisances unto You.

Thinking oneself as god is a false, puffed-up
conviction of material life. Actually Visnu is the
Supreme Lord, but Krsna is above even Visnu.

Visnu manifestations are svamsa and living
entities are vibhinnamsa.

CC: ekale isvara Krsna, ara saba bhrtya. Krsna
alone is the SPG and asll others, even the Visnu-tattva,
are
His
servitors.
Even
Baladeva,
His
immediate
expansion, serves Him.

Worship of Krsna includes worship of all parts
and parcels.

SD: We, entering the assembly, praised Daksa as
the Supreme Lord but actually we praise you alone. Your
portions think they are the Lord but they are not. This
is directed to Brahma and others.
The value of the human form of life (Text 44)
Vidyadharas said: This human body is meant for attaining the
highest perfectional objective, but, impelled by Your external
energy, the living entity misidentifies himself with his body
and with the material energy, and therefore, influenced by
maya. He wnts to become happy by material enjoyment. He is
misled and always attracted by temporary, illusory happiness.
But Your transcendental activities are so, powerful that if
one engages in the hearing and chanting of such topics, he can
be delivered from illusion.

Maya is so, strong that in spite of achieving
this great boon of the human form of life, we’re
influenced by temporary material happiness, and we forget
our goal of life. We are attracted by things which will
cease to exist. It begins with the body.

Only way for liberation-chant Hare Krsna

SB and BG are the special nectar of the words
of Krsna. Those who are preaching these 2 books it is
very easy to get out of maya.

Spell of maya is called avaranatmika sakti
because it is so, strong that the living entity is
satisfied in any abominable condition. Even a worm in
stool is satisfied.

Human form of life is a chance to understand,
and if one misses it, he is most unfortunate.

Way to get out is to engage in the topics of
Krsna without changing one’s position. LC advised all to
simply talk of Krsna whomever you meet. ISKCON is
operating for that purpose. Simply by Krsna-katha, one’s
life will change; he will see a new light, and his life
will be successful.

SD: this is directed towards dry jnanis.
Lord Visnu is everything (Text 45-46)
Text 45: You are sacrifice personified, the offering of
clarified butter, the fire, the chanting of Vedic hymns by
which sacrifice is conducted, the fuel, the flame, the kusa
grass, the sacrificial pots, the priests, the demigods and
sacrificial animal. Everything that is sacrificed is You or
Your energy.

Lord Visnu’s all-pervasiveness is partially
explained.

In this age sankirtan-yajna is as good as all
other yajnas in all other ages. If one chants Hare Krsna
there is no need to arrange elaborate paraphernalia for
sacrificial ceremonies.

Hare-energy of Lord, Krsna - visnu-tattva.
Combined together they are everything. So, if one is
chanting Hare Krsna, one is doing all kinds of yajna
because there is nothing within our vision except Hare
and Krsna.

Krsna and His energies are non-different, but
that doesn’t mean Krsna has no personal identity. He is
spead as everything, but still He is not everything. This
is acintya bheda bheda.
Text 46: You made a great roar while picking earth iin the
form of a boar. The sound was accepted as a sacrificial hymn,
and great sages like Sanaka meditated upon it and offered
prayers.

trayi-gatra: the transcendental form of the
Lord is the Vedas. Anyone who engages in the worship of
the Deity is understood to be studying all the Vedas 24hours a day.
Chanting the Lord’s holy name (Text 47)
We’re awaiting Your audience because we have been unable to
perform the yajnas according to the Vedic rituals. We pray
unto You, therefore, to be pleased with us. Simply by chanting
Your holy name, one can surpass all obstacles. We offer our
respectful obeisances unto You in Your presence.

Brahmanas hoped that since Visnu is present,
there sacrifice would be succesful.

Here brahamanas are criticizing followers of
Siva, but because brahmanas are protected by Krsna they
couldn’t do any harm to them. When Krsna wanted to kill a
devotee of demigod (Ravana or Hiranyakasyipu) nobody
could stop Him. But when a demigod wants to harm a
devotee of the Lord they can’t do anything.

SD: If Your name’s chanting destroys obstacles,
then how much more will your very presence destroy
obstacles!

When the various speakers put blame on various
persons, it indicates that there is no fault in the
devotees of the Lord, since their position is generally
made superior.
Supersoul, the self-sufficient witness (Text 48-53)
Text 48-49: Then Daksa began the yajna. Lord Visnu is actually
the enjoyer of the results of all sacrifices. Yet because of
His being the Supersoul, He was satisfied simply with His
share of the sacrificial offerings. So, He addressed Daksa in
a pleasing attitude.

Visnu is enjoyer of all sacrifices. If a person
does not know that, he is misled.

Visnu is self satisfied, self sufficient, but
He accepts the offerings of yajna because of His friendly
attitude toward all living entities.

He doesn’t encroach upon other person’s share.
Indirectly, He indicated that He was not satisfied with
Daksa’s trying to deny Lord Siva his share.

Vidura is addressed as sinless because he was a
pure Vaisnava and never offended any demigod. Devotees
give proper respect to demigods. They are not prone to
offend them.

SD: O sinless Vidura! You are without offenses.
Therefore, the Lord is pleased with you. You indeed are
the example of a proper person.
Text 50: Brahma, Lord Siva and I are the supreme cause of the
material manifestation. I am the Supersoul, the selfsufficient witness. But impersonally there is no difference
between Brahma, Siva and Me.

Brahma born of Visnu and Siva born of Brahma.
So, Visnu is the supreme cause.

BG 10.2: aham adir hi devatam, 10.8: aham
sravasya prabhavah, Vedanta Sutra: janmadyasya yatah.,
Upanisads: yato va imani bhutani jayante, everything is
generated from Lord Visnu.

Lord is both the cause and effect.

sarva khalv idam brahma. So, in the highest
vision, nothing is beyond Brahman, and therefore, Lord
Brahma and Lord Siva are certainly nondifferent from Him.

SD: Daksa do not commit offence again, as there
is no difference between 3 of us.
Text 51: I’m the original Personality of Godhead, but in order
to create, maintain and destroy the cosmic manifestation, I
act through My material energy, and according to the different
grades of activity, My representations are differently named.
Text 52: One who is not in proper knowledge thinks that
demigods like Brahma and Siva are independent, or he even
thinks that the living entities are independent.

No one act independently of the sanction of the
Lord, and therefore, indirectly, no one is different from
the Supreme Person.

SD: “How are brahma, who is a jiva, and Siva
who is touched by the gunas even though being isvara,
non-different from you?” kaimutya-nyaya: Jivas are nondifferent because they are my tatastha sakti and sakti is
non-different from saktiman. Brahma and siva are are nondifferent from Me because they are gunavtaras.
Text 53: A person with average intelligence does not think the
head and other parts of the body to be separate. Similarly, My
devotee does not differentiate Visnu from any living entity.

Whenever there is disease in any part of the
body, the whole body takes care of the ailing part.
Similarly, a devotee’s oneness is manifested in His
compassion for all conditioned souls. Because devotees
know that every living entity is part and parcel of the
Supreme Lord, they preach KC to everyone so, that
everyone may be happy.

The equal vision of the devotee is that he
works to get all living entities back home, back to
Godhead.

SD: Devotee’s seeing non-difference is taking
others’ happiness and distress as his own.
One who knows brahman (Text 54)
One who does not consider Brahmma, Visnu, Siva or the other
living entities in general to be separate from the Supreme,
and who knows Brahman, actually realizes peace; others do not.

Result of seeing non-difference is described.
Daksa situated on the religious path (Text (Text 5557)
Maitreya
said:
Daksa
worshipped
Visnu.
After
separately worshipped Lord Brahma and Lord Siva.
that
he

Visnu should be offered everything, and His
prasada should be distributed to all the demigods. E.g.
Jagannnanth Puri.

Vaisnava doesn’t deride any living entity,
everyone is offered proper respect accordng to his
position. The offering is in relation to the center, SPG.

Highly elevated devotee sees the relationship
to Krsna in everything; he does not see anything as being
independent of Krsna. This is the vision of oneness.
Text 56-60: With all respect, Daksa worshipped Siva with his
share of the remnants of the yajna. After finishing the
ritualistic sacrificial activities, he satisfied all the other
demigods and the other people assembled there. Thus, after
worshipping Visnu, Daksa was completely situated on the
religious path. Moreover, all the demigods who had assembled
at the sacrifice blessed him that he might increase his piety,
and then they left. Sati then took birth in the kingdom of
Himalayas
as daughter of Mena (Menaka).She again accepted
Siva as her husband, just as different energies of the SPG act
during the course of a new creation. I heard this
story of
Siva and Daksa from Uddhava.
Text 61: If one hears and again narrates, with faith and
devotion, this story of the Daksa yajna as it was conducted by
the SPG, then certainly one is cleared of all contamination of
material existence.
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Describe Lord Çiva’s punishment of the demigods. (2)
2. What general principles does Prabhupäda draw from the
exchange of Dakna’s head with that of a goat. (5)
3. What does the incident of the poor brähmaëa and Sanätana
Gosvämé indicate? (6)
4. What is the main point of the verse and purport to text 9?
5. Why did Lord Çiva’s punish Dakna? (13-14)
6. Explain the significance of the four symbols seen in the
four hands of Vinëu. (20)
7. Explain the medicine and the diet for spiritual life. (24)
8. What can be understood from the statement Lord Çiva (29)
9. What is the perfect position of a Kånëa conscious person?
(30)
10. Explain the import of the Lord’s name as bhakta-vatsala.
(38)
11. Explain how a person in Kånëa consciousness is the best
performer of yajïa. (41, 45)
12. Explain the philosophy recommended by Lord Caitanya that
Kånëa is simultaneously one and different. (45)
13. How do the Vainëavas relate to the demigods? (49)
14. Describe the equal vision of the devotee. (53-55)
UNIT 13 OPEN BOOK ASSESSMENT QUESTIONS
Answer each question and submit to the facilitator at the end
of the Unit.
Personal Application
1. Identify general principles drawn from the behavior of
Dakna, and the example of Saté, giving references to Chapters
2-4. How can you personally apply these principles in your
practice of Kånëa consciousness?
Preaching Application
2. Explain how the curse of Dakna was indirectly a blessing
for Lord Çiva. (Chapter 2). Explain how Lord Çiva’s punishment
of Dakna was his mercy upon Dakna (Chapters 6-7). In your
response give appropriate references to Chapters 2, 6 & 7.
Academic Integrity
Select a text from Chapter 4 and explain how could be misused.
Explain the fallacy of its misuse.
Mood and Mission
4. Select 3 statements from Chapters 6 and 7 which reflect
Çréla Prabhupäda’s Mood and Mission. How important are these
concepts in relation to ISKCON’s mission overall?
UNIT 13 PAÖHANA-PRAYOJANAM (EDUCATIONAL GOALS)
By the end of the unit students should be able to:
Understanding
Present a brief overview of Canto 4 and its connection to
Canto 3.
Present a brief overview of the genealogical daughters of Manu
Personal Application
Explain why Atri Muni not counted among the pure devotees
(1.15-33)
Discuss the relevance of Dakna’s inolerance of Lord Çiva.
(2.8-18)
Discuss how material exhaustion is an advantage in Kånëa
consciousness (3.17)
Discuss how offering respect to Vainëavas is respecting the
supersoul (3.21-22).
Explain how a devotee accepts adverse condition as mercy of
the Lord (6.45-46) (7.15)
Preaching Application
Present reasons why Lord Çiva, is the greatest of all
Vainëavas. (2.1-2, 14-15)
Present how zero is by the side of the Supreme One, increases
in value to ten (3.17)
Discuss Lord Çiva’s sorrow / difference between the material
and spiritual worlds (3.15)
Identify reasons why Saté decided to give up her body. (4.17-
18, 23-24, 26)
Discuss the relevance of the severe example set by Saté (4.26)
Explain how a place of pilgrimage is where the Lord or His
pure devotee remains. (6.25)
Discuss difficulties of performing the Vedic rituals in Kaliyuga. (6.53)
Explain Lord Çiva’s punishment of Dakna (7.13-14)
Present how a person in Kånëa consciousness is the best
performer of yajïa. (7.41, 45)
Academic & Moral Integrity
Comment on how the statement “If one satisfies Vinëu, it is
not necessary to satisfy His followers,” may be misused (3.3)
Discuss imitation of Lord Çiva in smoking gäïjä exploit
everything from household affairs (3.9)
Discuss misapplication of guidelines on how to respond when a
Vainëava is insulted (4.10, 17)
Discuss misapplication of the statement ‘Divorce takes place
due to womanly weakness.’ (4.3)
Mood & Mission
Discuss Prabhupäda’s mood in the herculean task of writing
commentary on Bhägavatam (1.1)
Discuss how a Vainëava is described as para-duùkha-duùkhé
(6.47-49)
Discuss how the Kånëa consciousness movement-greatest relief
work (7.28)
Discuss how the statement “All of you become spiritual
masters” reflects Prabhupäda’s mission and the purpose of
ISKCON (7.44)
Çästra-caknusä
Identify contemporary effects of the cursing and
countercursing in the assembly (2.21-32)
Appreciate the description of Kailäsa and Lord Çiva. (6.9-41)
Discuss the equal vision of the devotee. (7.53-55)
UNIT 14 DHRUVA MAHÄRÄJA
(CANTO 4 CHAPTERS 8-12)
Scheduled Reading Assignments
Lesson 1
Reading Assingment:
Chapter 8 verses 1-37
Lesson 2
Reading Assingment
Chapter 8 verses 38-82
Lesson 3
Reading Assingment
Chapter 9 verses 1-67
Lesson 4
Reading Assingment
Chapter 10 Overview
Chapter 11 verses 5-35
Lesson 5
Reading Assingment
Chapter12 verses 22-43
4.8 DHRUVA MAHÄRÄJA LEAVES HOME FOR THE FOREST
The brahmacari sons of Brahma (Text 1)
Irreligion is also brahma’s son (Text 2-5)
The descendents of Svayambhuva Manu (Text 6-7)
Dhruva Maharaj insulted (Text 8-13)
Dhruva leaves the Palace (Text 14-16)
The Advice of Dhruva’s mother (Text 17-19)
Taking Shelter of the Lord’s Lotus Feet (Text 20-23)
The Great Sage Narada Struck with wonder (Text 24-26)
Living Entities Controlled by Previous Actions (Text 27-32)
Crossing Over the Darkness of Nescience (Text 33-34)
Dhruva Lacking Brahminical Humility (Text 35-38)
The Expert Advice of Narada Muni (Text 39-41)
The Virtuous Forest Named Madhuvana (Text 42-43)
The Goal of Meditation is the Personality of Godhead (Text 44)
The Lord is a Person (Text 45-52)
Perfect Human Beings Flying in the Sky (Text 53-54)
Tulasi Leaves Very Dear to Krsna (Text 55)
Prescribed Paraphernalia for Worship of the Lord (Text 56-61)
Dhruva Maharaja Enters Madhuvana Forest (Text 62)
Narada Muni Advises the King (Text 63-70)
Following the Orders of the Spiritual Master (Text 71-77)
Dhruva Maharaja Captures the Supreme Lord (Text 78-80)
The Lord Reassures the Demigods (Text 81-82)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Explain the meaning of ‘ürdhva-retasaù’. What is it’s
significance? (1)
2. Give the reasons why Maitreya wanted to describe the
activities of Dhruva Mahäräja.
(8)
3. What do the words ‘eka-matyä’ signify? (21)
4. What words (in Sanskrit) did Queen Suniti use to describe
the Lord’s kindness. (22)
5. How did Närada overhear all these topics of Dhruva
Mahäräja’s activities? (25)
6. What was Närada’s initial advice to Dhruva and why did he
advise him in this way?
(32)
7. What is Närada’s formula for never being affected by the
threefold miseries of this world? (34)
8. What is the essential instruction from the life of Dhruva
Mahäräja? (35)
9. What is the duty of the spiritual master? Give another
example of how a spiritual master carries out his duty. (40)
10. Why is the word ‘purusam’ significant? (47)
11. What is the significance of Närada giving Dhruva the
pranava mantra? (54)
12. Describe the importance of ‘desa-kala’? (54 & 55)
13. What was the cause of King Uttanapada’s not behaving well
towards Dhruva? (65)
14. What is ‘nagna-mätåkä logic’? (79)
15. What is the meaning of ‘Viçvaà pürëa-sukhäyate’? (81)
16. How do the Mayavadi philosophers misinterpret the word
‘sangatatma’? (82)
Analogies:
4.8.23: The Lord is described herein as lotus eyed (padmapaläsa-locanät). When a person is fatigued, if he sees a lotus
flower all his fatigue can be immediately reduced to nil.
Similarly, when an aggrieved person sees the lotus face of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, immediately all his grief is
reduced.
4.8.36: It is said that the heart or mind is just like an
earthen pot; once broken, it cannot be repaired by any means.
...
4.8.46: Närada Muni continued: The Lord’s form is always
youthful. Every limb and every part of His body is properly
formed, free from defect. His eyes and lips are pinkish like
the rising sun.
4.8.79: As Dhruva Mahäräja, the King’s son, kept himself
steadily standing on one leg, the pressure of his big toe
pushed down half the earth, just as an elephant being carried
on a boat rocks the boat left and right with his every step.
4.8.80: When hundreds of persons are sitting in an airplane,
although they remain individual units, they each share in the
total force of the airplane, which runs at thousands of miles
per hour; similarly, when unit energy is identified with the
service of the total energy, the unit energy becomes as
powerful as the total energy.
4.8 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-8:
Maitreya Muni tells Vidura about the brahmacari sons of
Brahmä, his demoniac children and the descendants of
Sväyambhuva Manu, including Priyavrata and Uttänapäda whose
wife Sunéti had a son called Dhruva.
Verses 9-24:
Having been prevented by his envious stepmother, Suruci, from
climbing onto his father’s lap, Dhruva Mahäräja feels insulted
and leaves the palace. His mother advises him to go to the
forest to find the Supreme Personality of Godhead and engage
in His service in order to mitigate his distress.
Verses 25-38:
Närada is struck with wonder on hearing of Dhruva’s activities
and tests his resolve by suggesting that the path Dhruva has
chosen is too difficult and that he should wait until he is
grown up. Närada also advises Dhruva to be satisfied in
whatever condition he finds himself. Dhruva responds by
admitting his inability to follow Närada’s instructions
because of a lack of brahminical humility and the desire to
occupy a position more exalted than achieved by any of his
ancestors.
Verses 39-61:
Närada becomes compassionate toward Dhruva and repeats his
mother Sunéti’s advice to engage in devotional service to the
Supreme Lord. He tells Dhruva to go to Madhuvana to perform
anöäìga-yoga on the banks of the Yamuna with the goal of
meditation, the Personality of Godhead. Närada explains how
the Lord is a person and describes His beautiful
characteristics. He then gives Dhruva a mantra to chant and
explains the paraphernalia required for worship of the Lord.
Verses 62-82:
On entering the forest Dhruva strictly follows the orders of
his spiritual master, Närada Muni, and thus, captures the
Supreme Lord. In the meantime Närada met with Dhruva’s father,
King Uttänapäda, to advise him of Dhruva’s activities which
caused the universe to tremble and disturbed the demigods who
then approached the Lord for reassurance.
The brahmacari sons of Brahma (Text 1)
Text 1: Maitreya said: 4 kumaras, Narada, Rbhu, Hamsa, Aruni
and Yati, all sons of Brahma, did not live at home, but became
naisthika brahmacaris.

Instead of semen flowing down, it went upto the
brain. This is urdhva retasah.

If semen goes in brain, one’s memory is enabled
to act very swiftly, and the duration of life is
increased. Yogis can perform all kinds of austerities and
be elevated.

Lineage of Manu’s daughter were described, and
the lineage from Brahma’s sons such as Marici were also
mentioned in the process. Though Manu’s sons should now
be described, Maitreya is now explaining about the
progeny of the sons of Brahma. Since kumaras, etc didn’t
marry there is no need to narrate their history.
Irreligion is also brahma’s son (Text 2-5)
Text
2-4:
Brahma-->
Irreligion&Falsity-->Dambha&Bluffing->Greed&Cunning-->Krodha&
Himsa-->Kali&Harsh
speech-->
Death&fear-->Yatana&hell.

Mrsha and Adharma were brother and sisters. So,
from here sex life between brother-sister started.

Everyone
is
born
in
different
capacities
according to their karma, although they have an exalted
father like Brahma.

SD: Elements ending with hell, who are the
family members of Adharma, have been described as the
elements to be avoided on the path of bhakti.
Text 5: One who hears this description 3 times attains piety
and washes the sinful contamination from his soul.

Creation takes place on basis on goodness and
devastation on the basis of irreligion.

If a person is pious and hears about these
causes of devastation, he will feel hatred for all these,
and that will cause his advancement in a life of piety.

Piety is process of cleansing of heart.

We should despise all causes of devastation and
our possibility of attaining KC will be easier.
The descendants of Svayambhuva Manu (Text 6-7)
Text 6-7: Now I shall describe before you the descendants of
Svayambhuva Manu, who was born of a part of a plenary
expansion of the SPG. He had 2 sons - Uttanpada and
Priyavrata. They were greatly empowered by Lord.

Although
a
jiva-tattva,
because
of
being
empowered by Lord, Brahma is considered as a plenary
portion of the SPG.

Maitreya described impious activities. So,
purposefully, he is now describing the most pious king Dhruva Maharaj.
Dhruva Maharaj insulted (Text 8-13)
Text 8: Uttanpada had 2 queens- Suniti and Suruci. Suruci was
more dear to him. Suniti’s son Dhruva was not his favorite.

Even though Priyavrata was elder to Uttanpada,
Maitreya immediately started speaking of Dhruva since he
was very eager to describe the pious activities.

From Dhruva’s life one can learn how one can
detach himself from material possessions and how one can
enhance one’s devotional service by severe austerities
and penances.

By hearing Dhruva’s glories, one can enhance
one’s faith in God and can directly connect with the SPG
and thus, soon be elevated to the transcendental platform
of devotional service.

The example of Dhruva Maharaj’s austerities can
immediately generate a feeling of devotional service in
the hearts of the hearers.
Text 9-13: Once, the king was patting the son of Suruci,
Uttama, placing him on his lap. Dhruva Maharaj was also trying
to get on the king’s lap, but the king did not very much
welcome him. Suruchi became very envious of the child and with
great pride she began to speak so, as to be heard by the King
himself-you do not deserve to sit on the throne or on the lap
of the king. Surely you are also the so, of the king, but
because you did not take your birth fro my womb, you are not
qualified to sit on your father’s lap. You are trying to
fulfill a desire which is impossible to fulfill. If you desire
this, you must undergo severe austerities. You must satisfy
Narayan, and then, when you are favored by Him because of such
worship, you shall have to take your next birth from my womb.

King had equal affection for both, but because
of his favoritism towards Suruci, he could not welcome,
even though he wanted so. Suruci understood this and so,
with great pride spoke about king’s affection for her.

This is womanly nature. If she understands that
the husband is affectionate, she takes undue advantage.

Indirectly Suruci was telling he was an
illegitimate son because of being born of other queen.

Dhruva
didn’t
knew
there
was
distinction
amongst queens. Suruci proudly pointed that out.

Suruci was so, envious that she indirectly
asked him to die to take birth from his womb.

SD: Suruci wanted to see Suniti weeping by
Dhruva’s dying.
Dhruva leaves the Palace (Text 14-16)
As a snake, when struck by a stick, breathes very heavily,
Dhruva Maharaj, struck by those harsh words, began to breathe
very heavily because of great anger. Seeing no protest from
the king he went to his mother. His lips were trembling and he
was crying very grievously. Suniti became very aggrieved after
the servants told everything. She began to burn as if in a
forest fire, and in her grief she became just like a burnt
leaf and so, lamented. She spoke
The Advice of Dhruva’s mother (Text 17-19)
She didn’t knew the factual remedy for her painful situation.
Not finding any remedy, she said to her son: Don’t wish
anything inauspicious for others. Anyone who inflicts pains
upon other suffers himself from that pain. Suruci is correct.
King doesn’t consider me his wife or even maidservant. He
feels ashamed to accept me. It is a fact you’re son of an
unfortunate woman. Suruci is right. If you desire to sit on
the throne, do what she said. Engage yourself in worshipping
the lotus feet of the SPG.

SD: You must have committed some sins in your
previous life the pain due to which you’re facing right
now. So, do not find fault in your step mother.

Unless one is favored by the SPG one cannot
achieve any success in life. Indirectly words of Suruci
became benediction for Suniti.
Taking Shelter of the Lord’s Lotus Feet (Text 20-23)
Text 20: SPG is so, great that simply by worshipping His lotus
feet, Lord Brahma, your great-grandfather, acquired the
necessary qualifications to create this universe. Although he
is unborn and is the chief of all living creatures, he is
situated in that exalted post because of His mercy, whom even
great yogis worship by controlling the mind and regulating the
life air.

To be successful in any attempt, one not only
has to undergo severe penances and austerities, but also
must be dependent on the mercy of the SPG.

SD: Suniti is vile. Your father, her servant,
is also vile and foolish. You can attain a position
greater than that of Brahma. Therefore, quickly go from
here and worship the Lord. Do not lament.
Text 21: Your grandfather Manu executed great sacrifices with
distribution of charity, and thereby, with unflinching faith
and devotion, he worshipped and satisfied the SPG. He achieved
great material happiness and afterwards achieved liberation,
which is impossible to obtain by worshipping the demigods.

Success of one’s life is measured by one’s
material happiness in this life and liberation in the
next. Such success can be achieved only by the grace of
the SPG.

If anyone wants even material happiness, he can
worship the Supreme Lord without deviation.

SD: ekamatya: with concentrated intelligence.
Text 22: You should also take His shelter, who is very kind to
His devotees. Persons seeking liberation always take shelter
of His lotus feet in devotional service. Becoming purified by
executing your alloted occupation, just situate the SPG in
your heart, and without deviation for a moment, engage always
in His service.

System of bhakti-yoga described by Suniti is
the standard way of God realization.

Everyone can continue in his constitutional
duties and at the same time keep the SPG within his
heart. In BG Lord advised to Arjuna “Go on fighting, but
keep Me within your mind.” That should be the motto of
every honest person seeking perfection in KC.

Suniti said you came crying to me, but I can’t
do anything. But of you go crying to Krsna He can do
anything. He is more affectionate than millions of
mothers like me.

Process of approaching Lord is not easy, but
sought after by great sages.

It was not possible for a 5 year child to be
purified by karma-kanda. But by bhakti even a child less
than 5 years or of any age can be purified.
Text 23: Only Lord can mitigate your distress. Many demiods
seek the pleasure of the goddess of fortune, but she herself
is always ready to render service to the Supreme Lord.

Benedictions received from demigods and from
SPG are not on the same level. So, you should not seek
benediction from demigods, but Lord Himself.

Anyone who takes to the worship of the Supreme
Lord automatically receives the blessings of the goddess
of fortune. Dhruva was seeking material opulences and
Suniti rightly advised him to approach the Lord.

Although pure devotees don’t seek material
benedictions from the Lord, it is stated in BG that pious
persons go to the Lord even for material benedictions.
That person is purified due to Lord’s association.

Suniti was farseeing woman there she advised
her to approach the Lord and no one else.

Lord is lotus eyed. When a person is fatigued,
if he sees a lotus flower all his fatigue can be
immediately reduced to nil. Similarly, when an aggrieved
person sees the lotus face of the Lord, immediately all
his grief is reduced.
The Great Sage Narada Struck with wonder (Text 24-26)
Text 24: After deliberate consideration and with intelligence
and fixed determination, he left his father’s house.

Both mother and son were lamenting. But mere
lamenting is useless, one should find a way to mitigate
it. Thus, both of them decided to take shelter of the
Lord.

Dhruva went to a secluded place. Prahlad
Maharaj also recommends going to forest. For Gaudiya
Vaisnavas this forest is Vrndavana., If one takes shelter
of Vrndavana under Vrndavaneshwari
certainly all the
problems of his life are solved very easily.
Text 25: Narada overheard this news, and understanding all the
activities of Dhruva Maharaj. He was struck with wonder. He
approached Dhruva and touching on the boy’s head, spoke as
follows to himself.

How Narada overheard all these topics? He is
trikala-jna.

Lord is present in everyone’s heart, and as
soon as He understands that a living entity is serious
about devotional service, He sends His representative.
Text 26: How wonderful are the powerful ksatriyas. They cannot
tolerate even a slight infringement upon their prestige. Just
imagine! This boy is only a small child, yet harsh words from
his stepmother proved unbearable to him.
Living Entities Controlled by Previous Actions (Text
27-30)
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 29 mentions
Analysis of Favorable Conditions for Bhakti (bhakti anukulya
vicarah)
Text 27-29: Narada said to Dhruva: You are only a little boy
whose attachment is to sports and other frivolities. Why are
you so, affected by words insulting your honor? If you feel
your honor has been insulted, you still have no cause for
dissatisfaction. This kind of dissatisfaction is another
feature of the illusory energy; every living entity is
controlled by previous actions, and therefore, there are
varieties of life for enjoying or suffering. So, an
intelligent person should accept this wonderful process and be
satisfied with whatever comes by His supreme will.

Ordinarily a child doesn’t mind being rebuked
as a rascal or fool. Ksatriya spirit was very strong in
DM.

Narada Ji first wanted to impress upon DM that
he was just a child and so, should not be affected by
honor or insult. And if he was developed as to understand
honor and insult, then he should have known that they are
destined only by one’s previous actions.

Intelligent person accepts reverses as mercy of
the Lord.
Text 30: You are ready to undertake such austerities by your
mother’s order. Such austerities are not possible for any
ordinary man. It is very difficult to satisfy the SPG.

Bhakti yoga is simultaneously very difficult
and very easy. Narad Ji is testing Dm’ determination.
This is the processs for accepting disciple.

For a sincere person, devotional service is
very easy. But for one who is not determined and sincere,
this process is very difficult.
Crossing Over the Darkness of Nescience (Text 31-34)
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 33-34 mentions
Analysis of Favorable Conditions for Bhakti (bhakti anukulya
vicarah)
Text 31-33: Even after many births of austerities, many mystic
yogis were unable to find the end of the path of God
realization. So, you should not endeavor for this, better go
home. Try this when you are grown up. One who is satisfied
with what is offered by Lord is able to cross over the
darkness of nescience very easily.

Generally people think childhood is for play,
youth for enjoying with girls and may be old age for some
bhakti. This conclusion is not for serious devotees.

Direct order is to start bhakti from the
present stage of life, whatever it might be. But it is
duty of a guru to test future sisya. Then he may be
initiated.

Any other activity other than bhakti results in
karma-good or bad. But if wev simply surrender to the
SPG, we shall get out of the clutches of this material
existence.

SP
gives
tip
to
tolerate
happiness
and
distress: if we are happy think our pious credits are
being decreased and if we’re in distress then think our
impious credits are decreasing.
Text 34: Every man should act like this: when he meets a
person more qualified than himself, he should be very pleased;
when
he
meets
someone
less
qualified,
he
should
be
compassionate and when meets someone equal he should make
friendship. In this way one is never affected by the 3-fold
miseries of the material world.

Generally we’re envious of more qualified,
deride less qualified and proud (or competitive) when we
meet equal. They are cause of material tribulations. One
should be compassionate in general, for people are
suffering due to forgetfulness of Krsna.

SD: If because of one’s faults one does not
attain superior persons, then one should to attain them.
Dhruva Lacking Brahminical Humility (Text 35-38)
For a person whose heart is disturbed by the material
conditions of happiness and distress, whatever you have so,
kindly explained for attainment of peace of mind is certainly
a very good instruction. But as far as I’m concerned, I am
covered by ignorance, and this kind of philosophy does not
touch my heart.

Dhruva considered himself unfit due to having
material desires.

But those having material desires are not
prohibited from worshipping SPG. This is the essential
instruction from the life of Dhruva.
Text
36:
I
am
very
impudent
for
not
accepting
your
instructions, but this is not my fault. It is due to my having
been born in a ksatriya family. My stepmother has pierced my
heart
with
her
harsh
words.
Therefore,
your
valuable
instruction does not stand in my heart.

Heart is like earthern pot; once broken, it
cannot be repaired by any means.

Suruci said he is unfit to become king. So, he
wanted a kingdom of a planet exalted even beyond that
possessed by Lord Brahma.

He
frankly
admitted
as
to
lacking
in
brahminical humility.

Unless a child is trained according to his
tendency, there is no possibility of his developing his
particular spirit. It’s duty of spiritual master to
observe the pyschological movement of a particular boy
and thus, train him in a particular occupational duties.

Since KC movement is open for everyone, people
in general can attain the brahminical qualities. This is
the greatest need at present as there are brahmanas or
ksatriyas.
Only
some
vaisyas
and
mostly
sudras.
Brahminical qualification are necessary in order to raise
the fallen human society to the highest standard of
spiritual consciousness.

SD: “Let the weak, cowardly brahmanas drink the
nectar of your instruction on peacefullness! Since I’m
ksatriya prince with fierce bravery, I cannot even glance
on this instruction.”
Text 37: I want to occupy a position more exalted than any yet
achieved within the 3 worlds by anyone, even by my fathers and
grandfathers. If you will oblige, advise me of an honest path
to follow by which I can achieve the goal of my life.

So what kind of instructions do you wants?

Dhruva’s
proposition
was
practically
impossible, but by pleasuing the SPG a devotee can
achieve even the impossible.

Dhruva wanted to get that by honest means, not
hook or crook. Devotee may desire material gain, but he
acceptds it only of Krsna offers it.

Dhruva was sorry on refusing the instructions,
so, he requested him to be merciful to him
by showing
him a path wichcould fulfill his mind’s desires.

SD: “Teaching me that path alone, you will see
my courage in attaining that in no time”
Text 38: You are a worthy son of Lord Brahma, and you travel,
playing on vina, for the welfare of the entire universe. You
are like the sun, which rotates in the universe for the
benefit of all living beings.
The Expert Advice of Narada Muni (Text 39-41)
Text 39: Narada JI became very compassionate
causeless mercy gave his expert advice.
and
to
show
Text 40: Instructions of Suniti are most suitable for you.
Completely absorb yourself in devotional service.

Since he wanted kingdom better than Brahma no
demigod could fulfill his wish. Both Narada and Suniti
knew that. So, he was recommended to worship Krsna.

Narada is referred as bhagavan because he can bless
any person just like the SPG can. He could have give DM
whatever he wanted, but that is not the duty of spiritual
master. His duty is to engage him in devotional service
as prescribed in Sastra. E.g. Krsna could have won the
battle even without fight, but he engaged Arjuna.
Text 41: Anyone who desires dharma artha kama moksa should
engage himself in the devotional service of the SPG, for
worship of His lotus feet yields the fulfillment of all of
these.

Demigods offer benediction only by sanction of the
SPG. Therefore, whenever any sacrifice is offered to a
demigod, the Supreme Lord in form of Narayana sila or
saligram sila is put forward to observe the sacrifice. An
intelligent person never goes to demigods to pray for
anything. He goes to SPG.

BG-performance of ritualistic ceremonies is not
actual religion. The real religion is to surrender at the
lotus feet of the Lord. Economic development and
liberation are automatically guaranteed.

Narada ji stresses devotional service as the only
way.
The Virtuous Forest Named Madhuvana (Text 42-43)
Text 42: Best of luck. Go to the bank of Yamuna, where there
is a virtuous forest named Madhuvana, and there be purified.
Just by going there, one draws nearer to the SPG, who always
lives there.

Narada Muni is especially giving him directions how
this worship of the Supreme Person can very quickly
fructify.

Places of pilgrimage yield a special advantage for a
devotee in quickly advancing his spiritual life. LK lives
everywhere, but still it is very easy to approach Him in
holy places because these places are inhabited by great
sages.

Especially prominent are Badri-narayan, Dvaraka,
Ramesvara and Jagannatha. These are 4 dhamas. Topmost is
Vrndavana.

Unless one is very advanced in spiritual life, it is
recommended that he live in such holy places and execute
devotional service there. Advanced devotee like Narada Ji
can go to even hellish planets to preach.

5 forests on eastern bank of Yamuna – Bhadravana,
Bilvavana, Lauhavana, Bhandiravana and Mahavana. 7 on
western
sides
–
Madhuvana,
Talavana,
Kumadavana,
Bahulavana, Kamyavana, Khadiravana and Vrndavana. Then
there are 24 ghats.

SD: Madhuvana is the chief of all holy places.
Text 43-44: You should take 3 baths daily in Yamuna because
the water is very auspicious, sacred and clear. Then you
should perform the necessary regulative principles for
astanga-yoga and then sit down on your asana in a calm and
quiet position.

Astanga yoga is not a bodily gymnastic exercise, but
a practice to concentrate the mind on the form of Visnu.

The entire yoga system is described here in summary,
and special stress is given to the breathing exercises
for stopping the disturbing mind.

This method not feasible in modern age. Now mind has
to be fixed directly on the lotus feet of the Lord by the
chanting process.

Krsna is the supreme spiritual master-chaitya guru.
This refers to the Supersoul. Supersoul helps from within
and spiritual master from without. Spiritual master is
the external manifestation of caitya-guru.
The Goal of Meditation is the Personality of Godhead
(Text 44)
Then you should practice the 3 kinds of breathing exercise,
and thus, gradually control the life air, the mind and the
senses.
Completely
free
yourself
from
all
material
contamination, and with great patience begin to meditate on
the SPG.
The Lord is a Person (Text 45-52)
Text 45: Lord’s face is perpetually very beautiful and
pleasing in attitude. To the devotees He appears never to be
displeased, and He is always prepared to award benediction to
them. His eyes, His nicely decorated eyebrows, His raised nose
and His broad forehead are all very beautiful. He is more
beautiful than all the demigods.

This verse clearly explains how one has to meditate
on the form of the Lord.

Impersonal meditation is a bogus invention of modern
days. In none of the Vedic literatures is impersonal
meditation recommended.
Perfect Human Beings Flying in the Sky (Text 53-54)
Tulasi Leaves Very Dear to Krsna (Text 55)
Prescribed Paraphernalia for Worship of the Lord
(Text 56-61)
text 56: it is possible to worship a form of the Lord made
of physical elements such as earth, water, pulp, wood and
metal. in the firestone can make a form with no more than
earth and Water and worship Him according to the above
principles. devotee should be sober and peaceful and must be
satisfied simply with eating whatever fruits and vegetables
are
available.

worship of form of lord is essential, not just
mediating
while
chanting.
devotee should not be anxious about cooking. whatever
fruits or vegetables arson available should be offered.

being
mita
bhuk
is
good
quality.
text. 57: besides worshipping the Deity and chanting the
mantra 3 times a day, you should meditate upon the
transcendental activities of the Lord in His different
incarnations, as exhibited by His supreme will and personal
potencies

mayavadis take avtars.as in same Category of Jiva.
this Isaac great mistake. sveccha: He appears by His
own
will.
so,
LC
has
criticized
the
mayavadis
Mediating on pastime ostensibly same as meditating on
the
form
of
Lord.

sd: when Narada
avtars had appeared.
instructed like this not many
so, he spike in futuretense.
text 58: one should follow in the footsteps of previous
devotees regarding how to worship the Supreme Lord with the
prescribed paraphernalia, or one should offer worship within
the heart by reciting the mantras to the Personality of
Godhead
who
is
non
different
from
the
mantra.

even if one cannot arrange to worship the forms of
the Lord with all recommended paraphernalia, one can
simply think about the form of the Lord and mentally
offer everything recommended paraphernalia. one can
meditate upon offering and chant om namoh bhagavate
vasudevaya. lord and his name is non different. e.g.
story of brahmana in nectar of devotion.
text 59-60: anyone who thus, engages in the devotional
service of The lord, seriously and sincerely, with his mind,
words and body, and who is fixed in the devotional
activities, is blessed by the Lord according to his desire.
if devotee wants dharma, artha, kama and moksa, he is awarded
these
results.
devotional service is potent to award ant benediction.
text 61:if one is very serious about liberation, he must
stick to the process of transcendental loving service,
engaging 24 hrs a day in the highest stage of ecstasy, and he
must certainly be aloof from all activities of sense
gratification.

karmIs<jnanis<yogis<devotees

only persons who are completely free from the
contamination of sense gratification cation can execute
bhakti very purely.

vimukti: when one becomes one of the associates of
the Lord tender loving service. for this Narmada advice
to
execute
devotional
service.
Dhruva Maharaja Enters Madhuvana Forest (Text 62)
text
62:
dhruva
circumambulated
Narmada
and
offered
obeisance. then he started for madhuvana. Narada went to the
palace
and
spoke
to
the
king.
Narada Muni Advises the King (Text 63-70)
Text 64: Your fae appears to be whithering up and you look
like have been thinking of something for a very long time. Why
is that? Have you been hampered in following your path of
dharma, artha and kama?

Narada didn’t asked for moksa because king is
interested in only 3, not the 4th which is for those who
have lost interest in the other 3.
Text 65: King said: I’m very much addicted to my wife, and I’m
so, fallen that I’ve abandoned all merciful behavior, even to
my son, who is only 5 years old. I have banished him and his
mother, even though he is a great soul and a great devotee.

King said he lost all mercy due to being
attached to his wife. That is the result of becoming too
affectionate toward women.

Manu smriti says in that in some cases if the
wife and children are disobedient do do not follow proper
principles they might be given up, but this was not the
case here.

SD: Since Suniti was neglected she is also said
to be banished.
Text 66-67: He is unprotected and might be hungry. Wolves
might attack him when he lays down. Just see my cruelty! I
didn’t receive the boy properly when he was trying to get onto
my lap.
Text 68: Narada replied: My dear king, please do not be
aggrieved about your son. He is well protected by the SPG.
Though you don’t know, His reputation is already spread all
over the world.

How can one live in the forest and not be taken
care of by anyone? Such persons are well protected by
SPG.

Surrender means firm belief that wherever I
live I would be always protected by the SPG, I’m never
alone or unprotected.
Text
69:
Your
son
is
very
competent.
He
will
perform
activities which which would be impossible even for great
kings and sages. Very soon he will complete his task and come
back home. He will spread your reputation all over the world.

Prabhu: Lord, pada: Post. So, prabhuada means a
bona fide represantative of the Lord.

DM is described here as prabhu because he is
acarya of the Vaisnava school.

Prabhu also means master of the senses.

suduskaram: “very difficult to perform” The
most difficult task is to satisfy the SPG and DM was
about to do that.

DM was not fickle. He was determined to do his
service and then come back. Every devotee, therefore,
should be determined that in his life he will be able to
satisfy the SPG and go back home to godhead.
Text 70: Maitreya: King practically gave up all duties of king
and began to think of Dhruva.
Following the Orders of the Spiritual Master (Text
71-77)
Text 71: In Madhuvana, DM took his bath and observed fasting
in night with great care and attention. Then he engaged
himself in worshipping the SPG. In the 1st month he ate only
fruits and berries once in 3 days. In the 2nd month he ate
only grass once in 6 days. In the 3rd month he drank water
once in 9 days. In the 4th month he breathed once in 12 days.
In the 5th month he stood on one leg. He completely controlled
his senses and their objects and fixed his mind without
diversion upon anything else upon the form of the SPG.

DM acted exactly according to the advice of his
spiritual master. This is the way to perfection.

Our only concern should be how to execute the
order of the spiritual master.

He ate fruits and berries meant not for humans
but monkeys.

The body needs food, but a devotee should not
accept
foodstuff
to
satisfy
the
tongue
in
sense
gratification. DM is anacarya and he teaches how one
shuold execute the devotional service.

To become a bona fide devotee of the Lord is
not an easy task, but in this age, by the the mercy of
LC, it has been made very easy.

It is not possible in this age to follow DM in
his austerity, but the principles must be followed; we
should not disregard the regulative principles given by
our guru, for they make it easier for the conditioned
souls.

We should be determined like DM to finish our
duties in executing devotional service in this life, we
should not wait for another life to finish our job.
Dhruva Maharaja Captures the Supreme Lord (Text 7880)
Text 78-79: When Dhruva Mahārāja thus, captured the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, who is the refuge of the total
material creation and who is the master of all living
entities, the three worlds began to tremble. The pressure of
his big toe pushed down half the earth, just as an elephant
being carried on a boat rocks the boat left and right with his
every step.

In this verse the particular word brahma is very
significant. Brahman refers to one who not only is the
greatest, but has the potency to expand to an unlimited
extent. How was it possible for DM to capture Brahman
within his heart? Jīva Gosvāmī-SPG is the origin of
Brahman, for since He comprises everything material and
spiritual, there cannot be anything greater than He. BG“brahmano is pratishtahnam aham”. Therefore, since the
transcendental form of the Lord is the seed of all
greatness, He is the Supreme Brahman. Since the Supreme
Brahman was situated in the heart of DM, he became
heavier than the heaviest, and therefore, everything
trembled in all three worlds and in the spiritual world.

Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, being the controller of both the prakr
̣ tisapara and para, is thus, the master of pradhāna and
purus
SPG
controls
everything
by
entering
into
̣a.
everything. By associating constantly with the SPG in his
heart, DM naturally became equal to the greatest,
Brahman, by His association, and thus, became the
heaviest,
and
the
entire
universe
trembled.
ln
conclusion, a person who always concentrates on the
transcendental form of Kṛ
s
̣n
̣a within his heart can very
easily strike the whole world with wonder at his
activities. This is the perfection of yoga performance.

When DM was at home, although he was a king’s son,
he was prevented from getting on the lap of his father.
But when he became advanced in self-realization by the
pressure of his toe he could push down the whole earth.
That is the difference between ordinary consciousness and
KC. In ordinary consciousness a king’s son may be refused
something even by his father, but when the same person
becomes fully KC within his heart, he can push down the
earth with the pressure of his toe.

One cannot argue, “How is it that DM, who was
prevented from getting up on the lap of his father, could
press down the whole earth?” This argument is not very
much appreciated by the learned, for it is an example of
nagna-mātr
̣ kā logic. By this logic one would think that
because his mother in her childhood was naked, she should
remain naked even when she is grown up.

SD: Earth sank by 2.5 inches.
Text 80: When DM became practically one in heaviness with Lord
Vis
the
total
consciousness,
due
to
his
fully
̣n
̣u,
concentrating, and closing all the holes of his body, the
total universal breathing became choked up, and all the great
demigods in all the planetary systems felt suffocated and
thus, took shelter of the SPG.

When hundreds of persons are sitting in an airplane,
although they remain individual units, they each share in
the total force of the airplane, which runs at thousands
of miles per hour; similarly, when unit energy is
identified with the service of the total energy, the unit
energy becomes as powerful as the total energy.

Moreover, by such spiritual power his unit body
became the total body of the universe. Thus, when he
closed the holes of his unit body to firmly concentrate
his mind on the SPG, all the units of the universe —
namely all the living entities, including the big
demigods — felt the pressure of suffocation, as if their
breathing were being choked.

This example of DM closing the holes of his personal
body and thereby closing the breathing holes of the total
universe clearly indicates that a devotee, by his
personal devotional service, can influence all the people
of the whole world to become devotees of the Lord. lf
there is only one pure devotee in pure KC, he can change
the total consciousness of the world into KC. This is not
very difficult to understand if we study the behavior of
DM.
The Lord Reassures the Demigods (Text 81-82)
Text 81: The demigods said: You are the refuge of all moving
and non-moving living entities. We feel all living entities to
be suffocating, their breathing processes choked up. We have
never experienced such a thing. Since You are the ultimate
shelter
of
all
surrendered
souls,
we
have
therefore,
approached You; kindly save us from this danger.

In the spiritual world there are no problems, but
the material world is always problematic. Since the SPG
is the master of both the material and spiritual worlds,
it is better to approach Him in all problematic
situations.

Devotees are free from all problems because they are
fully surrendered unto the SPG. For a devotee, everything
in the world is very pleasing because he knows how to use
everything in the transcendental loving service of the
Lord.
Text 82: The SPG replied: Do not be perturbed by this. It is
due to the severe austerity and full determination of the son
of King Uttānapāda, who is now fully absorbed in thought of Me.
He has obstructed the universal breathing process. You can
safely return to your respective homes. I shall stop this boy
in his severe acts of austerities, and you will be saved from
this situation.

Here one word, sańgatātmā, is misinterpreted by the
Māyāvādīs, who say that the self of DM became one with the
Supreme Self. The Māyāvādīs want to prove by this word
that the Supersoul and the individual soul become united
in this way and that after such unification the
individual soul has no separate existence. But here it is
clearly said by the Supreme Lord that DM was so, absorbed
in meditation on the thought of the Supreme Personality
of Godhead that He Himself, the universal consciousness,
was attracted to DM. In order to please the demigods, He
wanted to go Himself to DM to stop him from this severe
austerity. The Māyāvādīs’ conclusion that the Supersoul
and the individual soul become united is not supported by
this statement. Rather, the Supersoul wanted to stop DM
from this severe austerity.

lf one can attract the SPG, one naturally attracts
the whole universe because Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a is the supreme cause of
the universe.
Discussion Topics
(Und) Närada is instructing Dhruva Mahäräja just to test him..
(32)
(PeA) Närada Åni instructions to Dhruva Mahäräja. (8.26-34,
42-62)
Närada’s formula for dealing with seniors, equals & juniors.
(34)
Becoming ‘Viçvaà pürëa-sukhäyate’. (81, 9.11)
One cannot offer to the Deity according to one’s whims (55)
(PrA) The essential instruction from the life of Dhruva
Mahäräja. (35)
Tulasé leaves are very important for satisfying the Lord (55)
Austerities performed by Dhruva (8.71-80)
(M&M) Greatest need at the present moment…no brähmaëas or
knatriyas. (36)
Consider particular time, country and conveniences...for
method of worship. (54-55)
Only Indians & Hindus brought into the Vainëava cult is a
mistaken idea. (54)
4.9 DHRUVA MAHÄRÄJA RETURNS HOME
The Lord appears before Dhruva (Text 1-4)
Dhruva offers conclusive prayers (Text 5-8)
The Lord is like a desire tree (Text 9-12)
The different varieties of living entities (Text 13 - 17)
Lord Visnu congratulates Dhruva (Text 18)
Dhruva is awarded the polestar (Text 19-25)
Lord Visnu returns to His abode (Text 26)
Dhruva ashamed of his material demands (Text 27-29)
The shelter of the lotus feet of the Lord (Text 30-36)
King Uttanpada considers himself wretched (Text 37)
Dhruva’s reunion with his father (Text 38-49)
Suniti was the mother of a great hero (Text 50-52)
Description of the capital city (Text 53-64)
Dhruva Enthroned as emperor (Text 65-67)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Why is Knérodakaçäyé Vinëu described as Sahasraçérnä Visnu?
(1)
2. Explain the term ‘brahma-maya’. (4)
3. What was the result of Dhruva Mahäräja’s empowerment by the
Lord? (5)
4. Which of Dhruva’s sleeping senses became especially
enlivened? (6)
5. What is the difference between mäyä and sva-dhäma? (7)
6. What is the analogy related to patatäà vimänät? (10)
7. What is the term for persons who are very advanced but
still not able to understand the personal features or
variegatedness of the spiritual world? (16)
8. What are the two different energies of Brahman? (16)
9. What is the special significance of the polestar,
Dhruvaloka? (21)
10. List other benedictions the Lord give Dhruva. (22-24)
11. Why was Dhruva not very pleased although the Lord
fulfilled his desire? (27)
12. What is the meaning of ‘artha-vit’? (28)
Why does one who is elevated to pure devotional service
consider even great demigods to be on equal level with an
insignificant insect? (29)
What is the basis of competition between conditioned souls?
(29)
What realization did Dhruva Maharaj have when he compared his
determination to his final reward? (29)
13. Why is the Lord called ‘bhava-cchit’? (31 & 34)
14. Give a Sanskrit term for ‘complete independence’ and an
example to illustrate it. (35)
15. How did Sunéti show her greatness? (41)
16. What is the difference between hot tears and cold tears?
(44)
17. Why did Dhruva Maharaj offers his obeisances to his
stepmother,who had offended him? (45)
18. Why was Dhruva described as ‘saj-janägraëéù’? (45)
19. Why did even Suruci desire good fortune for Dhruva
Maharaja? (47)
20. What did Dhruva’s being bathed by his mother’s tears
indicate? (50)
21. Why is a devotee considered a great hero? (50)
22. What is the significance of ‘sudurjayam’? (52)
23.
Of what material were the airplanes in Dhruva’s time
made? (56)
24.
In which age Dhruva Maharaja reign? (62)
25.
How long do people live in each of the 4 yugas? (62)
26.
According to the Vedic calculation, which millenium
are we currently in? (62)
27.
On what does advancement of human civilization
depend? (62)
28.
How long do people in the heavenly planets live?
(63)
29.
What happens to the people in the heavenly planets
after
the
results
of
their
pious
activities
are
exhausted? (63)
30.
Where did Lord Krsna get a parijata tree, and where
did He plant it? (63)
31.
What is a rajarsi? (65)
32.
What did King Uttanpada do before intsalling Dhruva
on the throne of the empipre of the world? (66)
33.
How can the world become so, happy “that it is not
possible to imagine or describe”? (66)
34.
What did King Uttanpada do after installing Dhruva
Maharaja on the throne? (67)
35.
In modern days, how can one get salvation from this
material world? (67)
Analogies:
4.9.10: those who are elevated to the higher planetary systems
must come down again as soon as the results of their pious
activities are exhausted. They are like the modern astronauts
who go to the moon; as soon as their fuel is used up, they are
obliged to come back down to this earth. As the modern
astronauts who go to the moon or other heavenly planets by
force of jet propulsion have to come down again after
exhausting their fuel, so, also do those who are elevated to
the heavenly planets by force of yajïas and pious activities.
4.9.11: Only in the association of pure devotees can the words
of Lord Kånëa be fully potent and relishable to the heart and
ear. Dhruva Mahäräja explicitly wanted the association of
devotees. That association in devotional activities is just
like the waves of an incessantly flowing river.
4.9.11: Devotional service does not change. The example of a
mango can be given here. If one gets an unripe mango, it is
still a mango, and when it is ripe it remains the same mango,
but it has become more tasteful and relishable. Similarly,
there is devotional service performed according to the
direction of the spiritual master and the injunctions and
regulative principles of çästra, and there is devotional
service
in
the
spiritual
world,
rendered
directly
in
association with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. But they
are both the same. There is no change. The difference is that
one stage is unripe and the other is ripe and more relishable.
Very Short Summary
In the 9th chapter, Dhruva after praising the Lord and
receiving benedictions, out of remorse returns home, meets his
family and receives the kingdom.
The Lord appears before Dhruva (Text 1-4)
Maitreya: Being freed from all fears, the demigods offered
their obeisances and returned to their heavenly planets. Then
the
Lord,
who
is
non-different
from
Sahasrasirsa
(Garbhodaksayi Visnu) got on the back of Garuda, who carried
Him to the Madhuvana Forest to see His servant Dhruva.

Laghu-bhagavatamrta by Sanatana G: Saharsasira who
appeared at that time was named Prnigarbha. He created
Dhruvaloka.
Text 2: The form of the Lord, which was brilliant like
lightning and in which DM was fully absorbed in meditation,
all of
sudden disappeared. Thus, Dhruva was perturbed, and
his meditation broke. But as soon as he opened his eyese he
saw the SPG persoanlly present, just as he had been seeing the
Lord in his heart.

premanjana-ccurita-bhakti-vilocanena........

When a devotee becomes mature in his prosecution of
devotional service, he sees face to face the same
Syamsundara he has though of during the entire course of
his devotional service.

Since the Lord is absolute, the form within the
heart of a devotee, the form in the temple and the
original form in Vaikuntha are all the same.
Text 3: DM felt greatly agitated and offered obeisances and
respect. He offered dandavat and became absorbed in love of
Godhead. DM looked upon the Lord as if he were drinking the
Lord with his eyes, kissing the lotus feet of the Lord with
his mouth, and embracing the Lord with his arms.

These symptoms means he had developed the 8 kinds of
transcendental ecstasy in his body.

SD: he was trembling due to bliss.
Text 4: Becasue of inexperience due to low age, DM couldn’t
offer prayers even though he wanted to. Lord understood his
awkward position. Out of causeless mercy He touched His
concshell to the forefhead of DM.

Supersoul given the intelligence to describe Him.
So, when a devotee writes or speaks aboiut a Lord it is
done by Lord within. BG: dadati budhiyogam.

This transcendental inspiration by Lord is called
brahma-maya because at that time the person’s sound
exactly corresponds to the sound vibration of the Vedas.
Dhruva offers conclusive prayers (Text 5-8)
Text 5: At that time DM became perfectly aware of the Vedic
conclusion
and
understood
the
Absolute
Truth
and
His
relationship with all living entities. In accordance with the
line of devotional service to the Supreme Lord, whose fame is
widespread, Dhruva offered his deliberate and conclusive
prayers.

DM never went to any school to learn the vedic
conclusion, but because of his devotional service
automatically the vedic conclusion was revealed to him.
This
is
the
process
of
understanding
the
vedic
literature.
Not
by
academic
learning,
but
having
unflinching faith in Lord and Guru.

DM attained perfection not by acting hastily, but by
patiently executing the order of the spiritual master.

TO glorify or offer prayers unto the Supreme one
needs the Lord’s mercy. One cannot write to glorify the
Lord unless one is endowed with His causeless mercy.
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 6-7 mentions
Characteristics
of
the
Conditioned
Soul
(baddha-jiva
lakshanam)
Text 6: You are all-powerful. After entering within me, You
have enlivened all my sleeping senses. Let me offer my
respectful obeisances unto You.

DM understood the difference in his condition before
and after.

Unless one comes to the spiritual platform. His
bodily limbs, minds and other facilities withitn the body
are understood to be sleeping. BVT-”Jiva jago, how long
you will sleep in lap of maya?” Vedas-”Get up! You have
the opporutnity, the boon of the human form of life-now
realize yourself.”

A mundane person can’t glorify the Lord, becase he
has no realization of the Vedic conclusion.

Spiritual advancement of the DM was due to the
action of the internal potency of the Lord. The chanting
of of HK mantra is first addresses to the spiritual
energy of the Lord. This spiritual energy acts when a
living entity fully surrenders and accepts his position
as an eternal servitor. When a person places himself at
the disposal of the Lord, that is called sevonmukha;at
that time the spiritual energy gradually reveals the Lord
to him.

In the beginning, the senses are engaged by the
direction of the spiritual master and sastra and after
realization when the senses are purified, the engagement
continues.

SD: Since DM got the knowledge from Lord, wise
should not doubt the meaning of the Vedas expressed by
him here. He considered spiritualization of his senses as
mercy of the Lord and offered respects with astonishment.
His senses were transformed, he wasn’t given new senses.
Text 7: You are the Supreme One, but by Your different
energies You appear differently in the spiritual and material
worlds. You create the total energy of the material world by
Your external potency, and after creation You enter within the
material world as Supersoul. You are the Supreme Person, and
through the temporary modes of the amterial nature You create
varieties of manifestation, just as fire, entering into wood
of different shapes, burns brilliantly in different varieties.

When Lord spreads everywhere thourgh His energiers,
He doesn’t become void or impersonal.

Identity of the Lord as Paramatma is accepted here.
Material body can’t act on its own. Even a machine needs
a separate energy.

Lord’s energy acts an internal for devotee and
external for non-devotee.
Text 8: Lord Brahma fully surrendered unto You. You gave him
knowledge, and thus, he could see and understand the entire
universe, just as a person awakens from sleep and visualizes
his immediate duties. You are the only shelter of all persons
who desire liberation, and You are the friend of all who are
distressed. How, therefore, can a learned person who has
perfect knowldge ever forget You?

Surrendered devotees don’t forget even for a moment.

Tesam satat yuktanam.....dadati budhi yogam tam.
More one engages more the Lord gives encouragement. Being
so, encouranged, devotee doesn’t even forget for a
moment.

A person may acutally not sleep throughout the day,
but if he is not spiritually enlightened he is actually
sleeping.

A devotee in perfect knowledge cannot forget his
obligation to the Lord at any moment.

SD: this verse mentions the 3
according to BG 7.16.
types
of
devotees
The Lord is like a desire tree (Text 9-12)
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 9 mentions
Characteristics
of
the
Conditioned
Soul
(baddha-jiva
lakshanam)
Text 9: Persons who worship You simply for the sense
gratification are certainly influenced by maya. In spite of
having You, who are like desire tree and are the cause of
liberation from birth and death, foolish persons like me
desire benediction from You for sense gratification, which is
available even in hellish conditions.

DM repented for coming to Lord for material benefit.

Only due to gross lack of knowledge does one worship
the Lord for material benefit. This is available even for
hogs and dogs.

SD: the 4th type of devotee is me, artharthi. He is
lowest and most foolish.
Text 10: The transcendental bliss derived from meditating upon
Your lotus feet or hearing about Your glories from pure
devotees is so, unlimited that it is far beyond brahmananda,
wherein one thinks himself merged in the impersonal Brahman as
one with the Supreme. Then what to speak of the temporary
blissfulness of elevating oneself to the the heavenly planets.

SD: Since Lord gives freedom from birth and death,
then result of His worshipping must be merging in
Brahman, since this is devoid of enjoyment of the
material body. But actually there is no ananda there in
comparison to ananda in meditating on Your lotus feet or
from hearing your pastimes from Your devotees or
meditating on those pastimes.

The real result of bhakti to you is bhakti to you
alone.
Text 11: Kindly bless me so, that I may associate with great
devotees who engage in Your transcendental loving service
constantly, as the waves of a river constantly flow. By the
process of devotional service I shall surely be able to cross
the nescient ocean of material existence, which is filled with
the waves of blazing, fire like dangers. It will be very easy
for me, for I am becoming mad to hear about Your
transcendental qualities and pastimes, which are eternally
existent.

Transcendental devotional service cannot be complete
and cannot be relishable without the association of
devotees. We have therefore, established ISKCON. Anyone
who is trying to be aloof from this society and yet
engage in KC is living in great hallucination, for this
is not possible.

Unless
one
is
associated
with
devotees
his
devotional service does not mature. It does not become
distinct from material activities.

Only in association of pure devotees can the words
of LK be fully potent and relishable to the heart and
ear.

In ISKCON we have full engagement 24 hours a day.
This is called incessant flow of devotional service.

Mayavadi-”You may become happy in association of
devotee but what about crossing the ocean of material
existence?” DM-it can be easily crossed if one simply
becomes mad to hear the glories of the Lord.

Devotional service in the association of devotees is
the cause of the development of further devotional
service. E.g. raw and ripe mangoes are both mango, but
ripe one is more relishable.

SD: hearing and chanting will not be sweet without
proper association.
Text 12: If a person happens to associate with a devotee whose
heart always hankers after Your lotus feet, seeking always
their fragrance, he is never attached to the material body or,
in a bodily relationship, to offsprings, friends, home, wealth
and wife, which are very, very dear to materialistic persons.
Indeed. He does not care for them.

Special advantage in devotional service: devotees
not only enjoy the transcendental pastimes of the Lord
but also are not very much attached to their bodies,
unlike the yogis who are to attached to their bodies and
at the same time think that by performing bodily
gymnastics they will advance in spiritual consciousness.

From beginning devotee without wasting time in
bodily exercises, a devotee searches for a pure devotee
and simply by his association becomes more advanced in
spiritual consciousness than any yogi.

This stage of life is possibly only when a person is
interested in associating with a pure devotee.

SD: see SB 10.87.32 and 3.25.33. These verses
indicate that destruction of samsara is a secondary
effect of bhakti, unsought by the devotees.
The different varieties of living entities (Text 13 17)
Text 13: Different varieties of living entities are spread
throughout the universe, which is caused by the total material
energy, and I must know that they are sometimes manifest and
sometimes unmanifest; but I have never experienced the supreme
form I behold as I see You now. Now all kinds of methods of
theorizing have come to an end.

BG: Lord is spread throughout the universe, although
everything is resting upon Him, He is aloof. DM expresses
same concept.

After seeing so, many forms of the species, now He
was seeing the transcendental form of the Lord. Unless
one engages in the devotional service of the Lord, it is
impossible to understand the ultimate form of the Lord.

Jiva’s position is only to serve. Either he serves
dog, plants, demigods, humans or boss in the office. But
no one is serving Krsna. Even spiritually elevated people
are atmost worshipping the virat-rupa or something in
void.

But DM, ignorant and a small child, was blessed by
touch of conchshell and Hence, he understood the form of
the Lord.

SD: “Then why did you worship with a material
desire? DM didn’t knew His form of consciousness and
bliss which is non-material, beyond the universal form,
neither he knew brahman. Being a child he thought only of
insignificant things. “
Text 14: At the end of each millennium Garbhodakasayi Visnu
dissolves everything manifested within the universe into His
belly. He lies down on the lap of Sesa Naga, from His navel
sprouts a golden lotus flower on a stem, and on that Lord
Brahma is created. I can understand that You are the same
Supreme Godhead. I therefore, offer my respectful obeisances.

Knowledge
received
through
the
transcendental,
causeless mercy of the Lord is so, perfect that devotee
becomes acquainted with all the different manifestations
of the Lord.

Non-devotees cannot understand the different forms
of Visnu and their positions regarding to the creation.

Atheists have no faith in sastras and authorities.
Hence, they become more and more atheistic. Unless one
comes in contact with a devotee it is not possible to
understand the transcendental form or spiritual world and
its transcendental activities.

SD: “If you know Me, I’ll test you. Tell who I am.”
DM answers in 3 verses. He says he can only offer
respects to Garbhodakasayi Visnu, but not able to serve
Him.
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 15-16 mentions
The Essential Nature of the Energies of the Lord (bhagavatasakti tattvam)
Text 15: By Your unbroken transcendental glance You are the
supreme witness of all stages of intellectual activities. You
are eternally liberated, Your existence is situated in pure
goodness, and You are existent in the Supersoul without
change. You are the original Personality of Godhead, full with
6 opulences, and You are eternally the master of the 3 modes
of material nature. Thus, You are always different from the
ordinary living entities. You maintain all the affairs of the
entire universe, and yet You stand aloof and are the enjoyer
of the results of all sacrifices.

Atheist: if God, the Supreme Person, appears and
disappear and sleeps and awakens, then what is the
difference between God and the living entity? DM points
out the differences. Lord is eternally liberated. He is
the master of 3 modes, while living entities are all
entangled in 3 modes.

Also, living entity is also situated in darkness,
even though may be situated in mode of goodness. There
are many things unknown to him. That is not the case for
the SPG.

Living entity is under influence of time factorpast, present and future. But Lord has no birth.

Lord is full in all 6 opulences.

He is the supreme cause as purusa. Jiva is of
womanly nature.

Lord is stable in intelligence. Jiva’s intelligence
is subject to conditions of waking, sleeping and
dreaming.

Lord is situated in action to maintain the universe.
The jiva cannot even maintain himself.

So one should not compare sleeping of an ordinary
living entity with that of the Lord in causal ocean.
Text 16: IN Your impersonal Brahman manifestation there are
always 2 opposing elements-knowledge and ignorance. Your
multienergies are continually manifest, but the impersonal
Brahman, which is undivided, original, changeless, unlimited
and blissful, is the cause of the material manifestation.
Because You are the same impersonal Brahman, I offer my
respectful obeisances unto You.

Although Lord is cause of all cause, Brahman is the
immediate cause of the material manifestation. So, DM
offers obeisances to Brahman.

VCT:
Brahman
is
meant
for
persons
who
are
essentially
very
advanced
but
still
not
able
to
understand the personal feature or variegatedness of the
spiritual world. Jnana-misra-bhaktas

As soon as one accepts the creative energy of the
Absolute Truth, the 6 opulences of the SPG are also
understood. Further advanced devotees understand the
transcendental
pastimes
of
the
Lord
and
enjoy
transcendental bliss.

E.g. A person proceeding towards a destination. As
he approaches, he sees the destination from a distance.
When he comes nearer, he sees the domes and flags. But as
soon as he enters the city he sees the complete
variegatedness.

SD: Your contrary energies-knowledge and ignorance,
creation and destruction, being born and not being born,
being inactive and full of pastimes, being neutral
atmarama and being affectionate to devotees, they are
inconceivable, eternally situated in you.
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 17 mentions
Tasting the Sublime Nature of Relationships with the Lord
(bhagavad-rasa-tattvam)
Text 17: O Supreme Lord, You are the supreme personified form
of all benediction. Therefore, for one who abides in Your
devotional service with no other desire, worshipping Your
lotus feet is better than becoming king and lording it over a
kingdom. That is the benediction of worshiping Your lotus
feet. To ignorant devotees like me, You are the causelessly
merciful maintainer, just like a cow, who takes care of the
newly born calf by supplying milk and giving it protection
from attack.

DM was cognizant of the defective nature of his own
devotional service. Pure devotional service is ahaituki.

Adulterated devotee can’t see Lord face to face,
therefore, he felt grateful for the causeless mercy of
the Lord. Lord not only protects the adulterated devotee,
but also gives all protection.

Devotee must be very sincere in his devotional
service, then, although there many be many things wrong
on the devotee’s part, Krsna will guide him and gradually
elevate him to the highest position of devotional
service.

purusartha-murti:
the
ultimate
goal
of
life.
Purusartha means Activities of dharma, artha, kama,
moksa. But the ultimate goal is to understand SPG. This
is pancama-purusartha. So, LC says na dhanam, na janam na
sundarim.

SD: “Young boy, you know my svarupa. Though now you
are without material desire, I will give you the result
that you previously were determined to achieve, please
take it.”

Lord maintains even devotees with material desires
and gives sweetness of His lotus feet to them, why?
Because He is eager to give mercy. He thinks “Becasue he
is a young boy, even though he does not know pure bhakti
to me, I will make him taste of pure bhakti’s result, my
sweetness.”
Lord Visnu congratulates Dhruva (Text 18)
Maitreya: When DM finished his prayers, the Supreme Lord who
is very kind to His devotees and servants, congratulated him,
speaking as follows.
Dhruva is awarded the polestar (Text 19-25)
Text
19:
Although
your
desire
is
very
ambitious
and
very
difficult to fulfill, I shall favor you with its fulfillment.
All good fortune unto you.

DM was much afraid as he approached Lord for
material desire. Being a ksatriya, desire for a great
kingdom was natural. But how was it possible to offer
position exalted than Brahma? Lord assured him to not be
worried as he would get Lord’s love.

Generally, the Lord does not award a pure devotee
material opulence, even though he may desire it. But DM’s
case was different. Lord knew that he was so, great in
spite of such opulence he would never deviate from love
of God. It illustrates that a highly qualified devotee
can have the facility of material enjoyment and at the
same time executes love of God. This however is a special
case.
Text 20-22: I shall award you the glowing planet known as the
polestar, which will continue to exist even after the
dissolution at the end of millenium, NO one has ruled this
planet, which is surrounded by all the solar systems, planets
and stars. All the luminaries in the sky circumambulate this
planet, just as bulls tread around a central pole for the
purpose of crushing grains. Keeping the polestar to their
right, all the stars inhabitated by the great sages like
Dhrma, Agni, Kasyapa and Sukra circumambulate this planet,
which continue to exist even after the dissolution of all
others. After your father goes to forest you will rule
continuously the entire world for 36000 years, and all your
senses will continue to be as strong as they are now. You will
never become old.

Sometimes fathers fulfill a unique demand of the
child, though never done that before. Similarly Lord
granted his childish desire.

At end of Brahma’s life, selected personalities go
back to godhead, DM is one of them.

VCT: Dhruvaloka is one of the lokas like svetadvipa,
Mathura and Dvarka. They are all eternal places in
spiritual world. So, in other words DM’s promotion to the
Vaikunthalokas was guaranteed by the SPG.

SD: Some say Dhruva attained Maha Vaikuntha after
Brahma’s life and some say that Dhruva Loka stayed as it
is after Brahma’s life, since the planet of the Lord is
eternal.
Text 23: Your brother will go hunting in the forest, and while
absorbed in hunting, he will be killed. Your stepmother, being
maddened upon the death of her son, will go to search him out
in the forest, but she will be devoured by a forest fire.

Suruci will face this consequence due to offending a
great Vaisnava. So, we should never insult a Vaisnava.
Not only a Vaisnava, we should not insult anyone
unnecessarily.

When one serves Vaisnava even unknowingly he is
benefitted,
but
if
one
insults
a
Vaisnava,
even
unknowingly, he has a bad result. Pleasing or displeasing
a Vaisnava directly pleases or displeased the Lord. Yasya
prasada....
Text 24: I’m the heart of all sacrifices. You will be able to
perform many great sacrifices and also give great charities.
In this way you’ll be able to enjoy the blessings of material
happiness in this life, and at the time of your death you will
be able to remember Me.

Lord is instructing how to remember Him at the end
of life. Result of whatever we do in executing spiritual
activities is successful if we remember the SPG.

DM would enjoy due to performing sacrifices. In this
age only sankirtan yajna can be done. KC movement
designed to teach people the exact instruction of the SPG
of performing sankirtan yajna and remember Krsna at end
of life.

In this age, no one has sufficient money to
distribute, but if we distribute Krsna-prasada as far as
possible, this is more valuable than the distribution of
money.
Text 25: After this life, you will go to My planet, which is
always offered obeisances by the residents of alll other
planetary systems. It is situated above the planets of the 7
rsis, and having gone there you will never have to come back
again.

Dhruvaloka is the abode of Visnu in material world.

Dhruvaloka is eternal-it always remains like other
Visnulokas.
Lord Visnu returns to His abode (Text 26)
Maitreya: Lord Visnu, on the back of Garuda, returned to His
abode, as DM looked on.

Lord awarded Him the same abode in which He Himself
resides.
Dhruva ashamed of his material demands (Text 27-29)
Text 27: Despite achieving the desired result, DM was not very
pleased. Thus, he returned to his home.

He was unhappy that he demanded something material.
He was ashamed.
Text 28: The abode of Lord is attained by great difficulty. DM
achieved that in one life and he was very wise. Why, then, was
he not very pleased?

DM was a paramhamsa and he achieved what he wanted,
but still when he returned he was not very pleased.
Text 29: DM’s heart, which was pierced by the arrows of the
harsh words of Suruci, was greatly aggrieved, and thus, when
he fixed upon his goal of life he did not forget her
misbehaviour. He did not demand liberation, but when Lord
appeared, he felt ashamed.

DM will lament from verse 30-35.

Why was DM not very pleased, even after achieving
the goal of life he desired?

Material desires make one asuric, as discussed in
BG. Pure devotee’s only concern is to serve the Lord
without worrying about the future.

Due to insult DM forgot to ask for mukti. Also he
didn’t knew what mukti was. But a pure devotee even
doesn’t demand mukti. He is always surrendered to Lord.
DM realised this as when he saw he was raised to vasudeva
platform.

vasudeva stage-material desires are absent. Because
on the vasudeva platform one can see God face to face,
the Lord is called Vasudeva.

Lord is so, affectionate and kind towards devotee
that although the motive might be impure, the Lord
doesn’t consider the motive; He is concerned with the
service.
He
doesn’t
leave
the
devotee’s
desire
unfulfilled. These are some special favors by the Lord to
the devotee.

Under Lord’s feet are all kinds of mukti-sayujya,
sarupya, salokya, samipya and sarsti. Sayujya demanded
mostly by mayavadis. Sayujya is actually not mukti,
because one may fall down (ref 10.2.32). Jivas propensity
is to serve which can’t be fulfilled in sayujya mukti.
There are many instances of such falldowns, even for
great sannyasis in the Mayavada school.

According to vaisnavas, mukti means transferal to
the loving service of the Lord. This is confirmed in BG
and padma purana.

Pure devotees consider even great demigods to be on
an equal level with an insignificant insect, because
insect
wants
sense
gratification
and
even
great
personality like Lord Brahma wants to dominate this
material nature.

Sense gratification means domination over material
nature. DM’s propensity was like that in the beginning.
So, elsewhere it is mentioned that when Lord appeared he
thought he was looking for broken glass but instead had
received many diamonds.

When his material contamination was finished, he was
ashamed of his demands. After going to Madhuvana and
having guru like NM, he was thinking of revenge. These
were the causes for his moroseness even after he received
all the desired benedictions from the Lord.

When Lord appeared before him, his revengeful
attitude was gone, but Lord understood his desires. So,
he is fulfilled all his desires, revenge, great kingdom
and at the same time an eternal position. Lord though
“what will he do with exalted position in material
world?”, so, he offered Dhruva Loka.
The shelter of the lotus feet of the Lord (Text 3036)
Text 30: DM thought to himself: To endeavor to be situated in
the shade of the lotus feet of the Lord is not an ordinary
task because even great brahmacari headed by Sanandana, who
practiced astanga-yoga in trance, attained the shelter of the
Lord’s lotus feet only after many, many births. Within 6
months I achieved the same result, yet due to my thinking
differently from the Lord, I fell down from my position.

DM saw Lord in 6 months only, so, expected Lord to
take him to His abode immediately. DM understood that
Lord gave him life of 36,000 yrs because he started with
a different motive. He lamented his propensity to rule
and take revenge.
Text 31: Just look at me! I’m so, unfortunate. I approached
the lotus feet of the SPG, who can immediately cut the chain
of the repetition of birth and death, but still, out of my
foolishness, I prayed for things which are perishable.

Even
Brahma
couldn’t
award
immortality
to
Hiranyakasyipu, only Lord can grant that.

Vaisnava philosophy prohibits the devotee from all
kinds of material aspirations.

DM is lamenting that in spite of being initiated in
visnu-mantra, he still aspired for material benefits.

While practicing devotional service, we should be
free from material desires, else we would lament like DM.

SD: Due to foolishness I asked for a temporary
place, but by His mercy He gave me a permanent place.
Text 32: Since all the demigods who are situated in the higher
planetary system will have to come down again, they are all
envious of my being elevated to Vaikunthaloka by devotional
service.
These
intolerant
demigods
have
dissipated
my
intelligence, and only for this reason could I not accept the
genuine benediction of the instructions of Sage Narada,

DM regretted very much that he could not take
seriously the instruction of his spiritual master and
that his consciousness was therefore, contaminated.
Still, the Lord is so, merciful that due to Dhruva’s
execution of devotional service He offered Dhruva the
ultimate Vaisnava goal.
Text 33: I was in lap of illusory energy. Under a vision of
duality, I saw my brother as my enemy.

Real knowledge is revealed only when devotee comes
to the right conclusion about life by the grace of the
Lord. Creation of friends and enemies in material world
is something like dreaming at night. IN material world,
distinction between good and bad is simply mental
concoction. We dream like this due to 3 modes.

From spiritual perspective me and Uttama are both
tatastha sakti from material perspective we both are 5
elements. So, seeing either way we are same, but we make
friends and enemies as dictated by the illusory energy.
Text 34: It is very difficult to satisfy the SPG, but in my
case, although I have satisfied the Supersoul, I have prayed
only for uselesss things. My activities were exactly like
treatment given to a person who is already dead. Just see how
unfortunate I am, for in spite of meeting the Supreme Lord,
I’ve prayed for the same things.

Asking
for
material
benefit
in
exchange
for
devotional service is not proper way.
Text 35: Due to foolishness and lack of piety, although the
Lord offered me His personal service, I wanted material fame,
name and prosperity. My case is just like that of the poor man
who, when he satisfied a great emperor who wanted to give him
anything he wanted, out of ignorance asked only a few broken
grains of husked rice.

svarajyam: “complete independence”. Conditioned soul
does not know what complete independence is. Complete
independence means situation in one’s own constitutional
position. Real independence of a living entity is to
always remain dependent on the Supreme Lord, not fighting
against maya’s obstacles. We can’t be happy trying to be
independent in the material world.

Conclusion is that anyone who is engaged in the
loving service of the Lord should never ask for material
prosperity from the Lord. It depends on the rules of
external energy.

Pure devotees ask the Lord only the privilege of
serving Him. If we want anything else, it is a sign of
our misfortune.

SD:
Dhruva
became
completely
paralyzed
in
astonishment for a moment on realizing the mercy the Lord
did upon him.
Text 36: Maitreya: Pure devotees are always attached to the
honey of His lotus feet and always satisfied in serving at the
lotus feet of the Lord. They never ask for material
prosperity.

bhoktaram yajna tapasanam...... However karmis,
jnanis or yogis endeavor always for their personal
happiness.

Unless one is freed from all material desires, he
cannot actually taste the honey from Lord’s
Tan titiksatva bhava bharata. Niskama doesn’t
no
desire,
but
not
having
desires
gratification. Ten tyaktena bhunjitah. This
for executing KC.
lotus feet.
mean having
for
sense
saves time
King Uttanpada considers himself wretched (Text 37)
When Uttanpada heard that DM was coming back home, as if
coming back to life after death, he could not put his faith in
this message, for he was doubtful of how it could happen. He
considered himself the most wretched, and therefore, he
thought that it was not possible for him to attach such good
fortune.

He could not believe such a small boy could come
alive from forest.

Uttanpada thought himself to be the cause of Dm’s
leaving, so, he considered himself most wretched and
unfortunate to receive back his son.
Dhruva’s reunion with his father (Text 38-49)
But he had full faith in Narada’s word. Being eager to see hi
son, he mounted a chariot. Taking very eminent personalities
he immediately left the city. As he proceeded in this parade,
there were auspicious sounds of concshells, kettledrums,
flutes and the chanting of vedic mantras to indicate all good
fortune. Suniti, Suruci, Uttama went along. The King embraced
DM. But DM was very different from before, with unlimited sins
destroyed due to having being touched by the lotus feet of the
Lord. King shed loads of cold tears. DM, the foremost of all
nobles, offered obeisances to his father and then the 2
mothers. Suruci immediately picked him and with tears blessed
him for long life. To devotees everyone offer honor, just as
water automatically flows down by nature. DM and Uttama
embraced each other in ecstacy.Suniti embraced him and forgot
all her grief.

Suniti was a great Vaisnva and Hence, took Suniti
and Uttama with her in same palanquin.

SD: Since the day DM left, the king showed favor to
Suniti not Suruci.

Tears of joy-cold, tears of distress-hot

DM offered respects to Suruci also because he was
completely free from material desires. Feelings of honor
or insult are never perceived by
a devotee. Trnad api
sunicena. So, DM is described as foremost of all nobles.
Duablity is in material world, not spiritual world.

Why Suruci blessed him? Because he was blessed by
the Lord, he had all transcendental qualities. Devotee is
respected everywhere. E.g 6 goswamis are worshipped all
over the universe.
Suniti was the mother of a great hero (Text 50-52)
Suniti was the mother of a great hero. Her tears, together
with milk flowing from her breasts, wet the whole body of DM.
This was a great, auspicious sign. All the residents of palace
praised her that “her son would protect her and put end to her
material pangs. You must have worshipped SPG, who delivers His
devotees from greatest danger. Persons who meditate upon Him
surpass the course of birth and death. This perfection is very
difficult to achieve.

When deities are installed, there is abhishek. This
abhishek of DM indicated that very soon he would be
installed on the throne.

There are many heroes in this world, but htere is no
comparison to DM, who was not only a great heroic emperor
of this planet, but also a great devotee. A devotee is a
great hero because he conquers the influence of maya. LC
told RR that a great devotee is the most famous.

SD: O Vidura, hero! Suniti had given birth to a hero
like you.

When DM was in forest his mother also prayed to Lord
for
his
safety
and
good
fortune.
So,
mother-son
worshipped and both got benefit.

IN ordinary circumstances, a 5 year boy away from
home in forest would be dead, but SPG protected him. So,
she conquered death of her son.
Description of the capital city (Text 53-64)
Text 53-59: Then king made his 2 sons sit on she-elephant and
they returned to the capital. The whole city was decorated
with columns of banana trees containing bunches of fruits and
flowers, and betel nut trees with leaves and branches were
seen here and there. There were also many gates set up which
were structured to giver the appearance of sharks. There were
burning lamps and big water pots, string of pearls, flower
garlands and hanging mango leaves. There were many palaces,
city gates and surrounding walls, decorated with golden
ornaments. Domes of city palaces and airplanes above it
glittered. Every street was cleansed and sprinkled with
sandalwood water, and auspicious grains like rice and barley,
flowers, fruits were scattered all over the city. As DM passed
the household ladies assembled to see him and offered
blessings, showering with white mustard seed, barley, curd,
water, newly grown grass, fruits and flowers.

”airplanes” demigods also came to bestow blessings.

Previously airplanes were golden, now aluminium. It
gives hint of opulences of those and poverty of today’s
times.
Text 60-64: In this way he entered the palace, which was
bedeckled with highly valuable jewels. His father took
particular care of him and DM lived like a devata. The bedding
in the place was as white as the foam of milk and was very
soft. Bedsteads were made of ivory with embellishments of
gold, and chair, benches and other sitting places and
furniture were made of gold. Palace was surrounded by walls
made of marble with many engravings made of valuable jewels
like sapphires, which depicted beautiful women with shining
jewel lamps in their hands. Palace was surrounded by gardens
wherein there were varieties of trees brought from the
heavenly planets. There were sweetly singing birds and almostmad bumbleness, which made a very relishable buzzing sound.
There were emerald staircases which led to lakes full of
variously colored lotus flowers and lilies, and many valuable
birds were visible in those lakes.

DM lived millions of years ago, but description of
the palace is so, glorious that we cannot accept that
advanced human civilization did not exist even forty or
fifty thousand years ago.

Formerly material opulence was calculated on basis
of natural resources like jewels, marble, silk, ivory,
gold and silver, not big motorcars or industrial
enterprises.

Very soon Uttanpada would leave all these to go to
forest. So, comparison of civilization then and now can
be made.

amara-drumaih:
“trees
brought
from
heavenly
planets”. Heavenly planets are called Amarloka, because
death is very delayed there, but still after finishing
the pious credits one has to come down. Since demigods
live for a long time, these trees also live for a long
time. The flower and fruit trees in heavenly planets are
very pleasant and tasteful.

There were no crows there. Everything was healthy
and beautiful.

Formerly kings were trained to be rajrsis so, that
they don’t have any other concern except welfare of
citizens. If head is saintly naturally the citizens would
become saintly.
Dhruva Enthroned as emperor (Text 65-67)
Hearing and seeing glories and influence of DM, Uttanpada was
very satisfied, for Dhruva’s activities were wonderful to the
superlative degree. When he saw DM was suitably mature and
ministers were agreeable and citizens fond of him, he
enthroned DM as emperor of this planet. After considering his
advanced age and deliberating on the welfare of his spiritual
self, King Uttanpada detached himself from worldly affairs and
entered the forest.

Even though system was autocratic, public’s and
minister’s opinion were considered.

When a Vaisnava is king, everything is so, happy
that it is not possible to describe.

Youth of the present day is very enthusiastic in
trying to overthrow the government in different parts of
the world. But unless people are KC, there would be no
appreciable change because materially ambitious people
don’t care about welfare of people.

Uttanpada was a rajarsi. Modern politicians get
position for some time and don’t get down until forced to
do so.

Austerity is the main business of human life. In
today’s age going to forest is not possible. But if one
can practice the austerity of 4 regulative principles and
chant 16 rounds of maha-mantra everyday, it would be easy
to get salvation.

SD: DM reached 15 years of age at this time.
4.9 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-17:
The Lord appears before Dhruva in person touching him with His
conchshell and thus, empowering Dhruva to offer suitable
prayers to the Lord describing Him as like a desire tree, the
source of all different varieties of living entities and the
enjoyer of the results of sacrifices.
Verses 18-26:
The Lord promises to fulfill Dhruva’s desire and awards him
the Polestar. He informs Dhruva of his future as the king for
thirty-six thousand years and his destination after death.
After being worshiped by Dhruva the Lord returns to His own
abode.
Verses 27-36:
Dhruva is ashamed of his material demands, realising that he
missed the opportunity of the Lord’s personal service for the
sake of material name, fame and prosperity. Maitreya Muni
confirms that pure devotees, being always satisfied in serving
at the lotus feet of the Lord, never ask the Lord for material
prosperity.
Verses 37-67:
After considering himself wretched, King Uttänapäda was
overwhelmed by the news of the return of Dhruva, who was
welcomed home with joy by all and especially his mother
Sunéti. Maitreya then describes the opulence of the capital
city of Uttänapäda, who, seeing the qualifications of Dhruva,
decides to enthrone him as the next king and to leave for the
forest.
Discussion Topics
(PeA) When a devotee writes or speaks about the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, his words are dictated by the Lord
from within. (4)
Pleasing or displeasing a Vainëava directly affects the
pleasure and displeasure of the Supreme Lord. (23)
(PrA)
A highly qualified devotee can have facility of
enjoyment and love of God.
material
(M&M)
If the post of chief executive were occupied by a Vainëava,
all the problems of satanic government would be solved.(66)
(AMI) Anyone who is trying to be aloof from this Krishna
Consciousness Society and yet engage in Kånëa consciousness is
living in a great hallucination…. (11)
Because a devotee knows that he is not the body, he is never
affected by bodily happiness or distress. He is not interested
in bodily relationships with wife, children, home, bank
balance, etc., or in the distress and happiness which come
from these things. (12)
4.10 DHRUVA MAHÄRÄJA’S FIGHT WITH THE YAKSAS
Dhruva’s brother killed by a Yaksa (Text 1-3)
The Yaksas valiantly exhibit their prowess (Text 4-14)
Dhruva shoots incessant arrows (Text 15-20)
The mystic tricks of the demons (Text 21-30)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Why did Mahäräja Uttanapada not get his son married before
he left home? (1)
2. Is Dhruva’s becoming angry, overwhelmed with grief, and
envious of his enemies incompatible with his position as a
great devotee? (4)
3. What was significant in the Yaksas’ response to Dhruva’s
attack? (9)
4. What is the significance of the word ‘manava’? (14)
5. What advice did the sages give to Dhruva when
bewildered by the mystic tricks of the Yaksas? (30)
he
was
Analogies:
4.10.10: Just like serpents, who cannot tolerate being
trampled upon by anyone’s feet, the Yaknas, being intolerant
of the wonderful prowess of Dhruva Mahäräja, threw twice as
many arrows—six from each of their soldiers—and thus, they
very valiantly exhibited their prowess.
4.10.11: The comparison given here that Dhruva Mahäräja
appeared to merge in the ocean of the Yaknas is also
significant. When the sun sets on the horizon, it appears that
the sun drowns in the ocean, but factually the sun has no
difficulty. Similarly, although Dhruva appeared to drown in
the ocean of the Yaknas, he had no difficulty. As the sun
rises again in due course at the end of night, so, Dhruva
Mahäräja, although he might have been in difficulty (because,
after all, it was a fight, and in any fighting activities
there are reverses), that did not mean that he was defeated.
4.10.13: Dhruva Mahäräja was completely covered by an
incessant shower of weapons, just as a mountain is covered by
incessant rainfall. (text)
Çréla Viçvanätha Cakravarté Öhäkura points out in this
connection that although Dhruva Mahäräja was covered by the
incessant arrows of the enemy, this does not mean that he
succumbed in the battle.
The example of a mountain peak’s being covered by incessant
rain is just suitable, for when a mountain is covered by
incessant rain, all dirty things are washed from the body of
the mountain. Similarly, the incessant shower of arrows from
the enemy gave Dhruva Mahäräja new vigor to defeat them. In
other words, whatever incompetency he might have had was
washed away. (purport)
4.10.15: Here Dhruva Mahäräja is compared to the sun and the
great assembly of the Yaknas to foggy mist. Fog is
insignificant in comparison with the sun. Although the sun is
sometimes seen to be covered by fog, in fact the sun cannot be
covered by anything. Our eyes may be covered by a cloud, but
the sun is never covered. By this comparison to the sun, the
greatness of Dhruva Mahäräja in all circumstances is affirmed.
4.10.18: We can better understand the mercy of God by an
example: a government state is always supposed to be merciful,
but sometimes, in order to keep law and order, the government
employs its police force, and thus, punishment is meted out to
the rebellious citizens. Similarly, the Supreme Personality of
Godhead is always merciful and full of transcendental
qualities, but certain individual souls have forgotten their
relationship with Kånëa and have endeavored to lord it over
material nature. As a result of their endeavor, they are
involved in varieties of material interaction.
Dhruva’s brother killed by a Yaksa (Text 1-3)
Maitreya: DM married the daughter of Prajapati Sisumara,
Brahmi, and had 2 sons Kalpa and Vatsara. His 2nd wife was
Ila, daughter of Vayu. From her he had a son called Utkala and
a daughter. His unmarried brother Uttama, once went on hunting
and was killed by a powerful Yaksa in the Himalayan Mountains.
Suruci also died.

Since it was his duty, why Uttanpada didn’t get him
married before leaving? He was a rajarsi. To get his son
married was not so, important that it should take
preference to his going away to the forest for selfrealization.
The Yaksas valiantly exhibit their prowess (Text 414)
Text 4-5: Hearing this DM was overcome with lamentation and
anger. He got on his chariot and went out for victory overt
the city of the Yaksas, Alakapuri. I northern side of
Himalayas he say a city full of ghostly followers of Lord
Siva.

It is a misunderstanding that a devotee should not
be angry, envious or overwhelmed by lamentation. DM was a
king, and when his brother was unceremoniously killed, it
was his duty to take revenge.

Yaksas may be taken to be the Himalayan tribes like
the Tibetans.
Text 6-14: Upon reaching Alkapuri, he immediately blew his
concshell. BY its loud noise, the wives of the Yaksas became
very much frightened and full of anxiety. The yaksas came out
with their weapons and attached DM. DM immediately began to
kill them by shooting 3 arrows at a time. They understood
their awkward position, and they concluded that they would be
defeated. But, as heroes, they lauded the action of Dhruva.
They threw 6 arrows at a time by each soldier and thus, they
valiantly exhibited their prowess. They showered upon him many
special arrows. DM was completely covered by incessant showers
of weapons, just a mountain is covered by incessant rainfall.
The Siddhas who were watching this roared “DM is now lost. He
is like sun lost in ocean of Yaksas.

VCT: DM was not subdued. As rainwater washes all
dirt of mountain, the arrows gave him new vigor to defeat
them.

This spirit of fighting in a sporting attitude is
very significant in this verse. This straightforward
appreciation of an enemy’s prowess is a characteristic of
real ksatriya spirit.

Not only Lord, but all demigods are anxious of a
devotee’s safety.

Factually sun never drown in ocean, similarly DM
might be momentary difficult but he will not be defeated.
Dhruva shoots incessant arrows (Text 15-20)
Yaksas thought they had won, but suddenly Dm’s chariot
appeared, just as the sun suddenly appears from within foggy
mist. His arrows caused lamentation in heart of enemies. He
began to shoot incessant arrows, shattering all weapons. His
arrows pierced the shields and bodies of enemies, just like
Indra’s thunderbolt shatters mountain. Golden ornaments of the
killed Yaksas were lying on the battlefield. They were very
attractive and could bewilder the mind of a hero. Some had
their limbs cut. They began to flee, just as elephants flee
when defeated by a lion.

By comparison to the sun, the greatness of DM in all
circumstances is affirmed.

Yaksas arrows were like rainfall on mountain, while
Dm’s arrows were like thunderbolt.

The golden ornaments were loot for the winning
party.
The mystic tricks of the demons (Text 21-30)
He saw there was no soldier with proper weapons, but he
thought “ No one knows the plans of the mystic Yaksas.”
Suddenly he heard a tremendous sound, as if the whole ocean
was there, and from sky a great dust storm was coming from all
directions. The whole sky was overcast with dense clouds, and
severe thundering was heard. There was glittering electric
lightning and severe rainfall of blood, mucus, pus, stool,
urine and marrow and trunk of bodies. Then from all direction
hailstones fell, along with lances, clubs, swords, iron
bludgeons and great pieces off stone. He saw many big
serpents, vomiting fire, mad elephants, lions and tigers. Then
the fierce sea with foaming waves and great roaring sounds
came forward before him. Yaksas
are by nature very heinous,
and by their demoniac power of illusion they created many
strange phenomena to frighten one who is less intelligent.
When sages heard of his difficulty, they immediately assembled
to offer his auspicious encouragement. They said: May the
Lord, who relieves the distresses of His devotees, kill all
your threatening enemies. The holy name of the Lord is as
powerful as the Lord Himself. Therefore, simply by chanting
and hearing the holy name of the Lord, many men can be fully
protected from fierce death without difficulty. Thus, a
devotee is saved.

Devotee is always protected by the Lord. By His
inspiration only, the sages came to encourage DM.

By the grace of the Lord, if one chants the mahamantra at the time of death, he enters the spiritual sky.
So, if this is possible, DM would certainly overcome this
obstacle by chanting.

SD: By doing so, they made him remember the Narayana
weapon.
4.10 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-4:
Maitreya describes Dhruva’s wives and children and how his
brother, Uttama, was killed while hunting, by a Yaksa. His
stepmother, Suruci, also died as predicted.
Verses 5-15:
In grief and anger Dhruva approached the city of the Yaksas,
Alakapuri, and started to fight with the inhabitants who, as
heroes, lauded his action. They responded by showing their own
great prowess.
Verses 16-21:
Dhruva retaliated with determination, cutting down all the
Yaksas so, that none were left standing. Before entering the
city of Alakapuri he paused, considering the mystic powers of
his opponents.
Verses 22-30:
Suddenly the Yaksas started to demonstrate the mystic powers.
The great sages, hearing that Dhruva had been overpowered by
the mystic tricks of the demons, offered encouragement and
advised him that a devotee is saved by chanting and hearing
the holy name of the Lord.
Discussion Topics
(Und) Dhruva’s becoming angry, overwhelmed with grief, and
envious of his enemies, the Yaknas, was not incompatible with
his position as a great devotee (4)
(AMI)
The importance of spiritual realization is above all other
important work (1)
4.11 SVAYAMBHUVA MANU ADVISES DHRUVA MAHÄRÄJA TO STOP
FIGHTING
Dhruva’s Arrows dismay the enemy soldiers (Text 1-5)
maitreya: DM called Narayana astra. Illusion created by yaksas
immediately vanquished, just as all material pains and
pleasure are vanquished when one becomes cognizant if the
self. The astra entered the enemy’s soldier with great sound.
Some became unconscious but some picked their weapons and
attacked him. DM immediately cut them into pieces. He
delivered them to planets above run attained by first class
brahmacaris who never discharge semen.

In this age the Naraynastra to drive away maya is
cheating Hare Krsna

To be killed by the lord or devotees is auspicious.
They attained satyaloka.

Material
so,
called
non
violence
is
very
insignificant in comparison to killing done by the SPG or
devotees when king or state kills a person it is for his
benefit for he may become cleared of all sinful
reactions.

Celibacy is so, important that just by practicing
that one reached satyalok

urdhva
Retasa
especially
indicates
Mayavadi
sannyasis who undergo strict austerity. But bg says that
even they fall down BG 8.16

therefore actual mukti can be attained only by
bhakti. The killed yaksas didn’t got liberation with
sannyasis at the end of Brahma life because one doesn’t
see Liberation given to those who are killed by the lord
except when one is killed by the lord.
Svayambhuva Manu gives good instruction (Text 6-14)
Text 6-12: When Syamabhuva Manu saw yaksas, who were not
actually offenders, being killed, out of his great compassion
he approached DM with great sages. He said: please stop. it is
not good to unnecessarily become angry. It is path to hellish
life. U are crossing the limit by killing innocent yaksas. It
is not at all approved by authorities, and it does not befit
our family, which is supposed to know laws of religion. For
one Yaksa’s offence you can’t kill innocents. One should not
accept the body as the self and thus, like the animals, kill
the bodies of others. This is forbidden for devotees. It is
very difficult to go to Vaikuntha. But you are already
destined to go there. You are a recognized devotee. Your life
is meant for exemplary behaviour. I’m surprised-why have you
taken such an abominable task?

DM is advised here that he is pure servitor of the
Lord. Why should he unnecessary engage, like the animals,
in the bodily concept of life?

Only one yaksa was guilty of killing Uttama. This
kind of wholesale attack is not approved by Manu.

Killing is not bad
but unnecessary killing opens
path to he’ll.
devotee.
DM
was
saved
due
to
him
being
great

Ksatriya is allowed to kill only to maintain law and
order, not without a reason.

At present also attacks are made on innocent
citizens. Furthermore, unnecessary slaughterhouses are
being maintained. So, when wholesale slaughter of
citizens takes place it should be taken as reaction to
their own sinful activities.

Material body depends on soul and Supersoul. Soul is
dependent on Supersoul. Therefore, anything, whether
material or spiritual is dependent on the Lord.

DM could have argued that being a ksatriya it was
his duty to fight with enemy. But since every living
entity is a residence of the Supreme Lord, unnecessary
killing is not permitted.
Text 13: Lord is very satisfied with His devotee when the
devotee greets other people with tolerance, mercy, friendship
and equality.

It is Madhyama adhikari’s duty to act like in this
verse.

With envious, one should be tolerant, with ignorant
or
innocent
one
should
be
merciful.
Because
by
constitution everyone is servant of Lord, it is the mercy
of devotee to awaken his KC.

With equals friendship should be maintained.

Different same living entities appear in different
bodies, a learned person sees all equally.
Text 14: One who actually satisfies the SPG during one’s
lifetime becomes liberated from the gross and subtle material
conditions. Thus, being freed from all material modes of
nature, he achieves unlimited spiritual bliss.

By behaving as explained in previous verse, one
satisfies the SPG.

Everyone is struggling to achieve blissful life.
People don’t know how to achieve it. Here the way is
shown. A person should act in such a way that the Lord is
satisfied by the activity. This is the secret of bhaktiyoga.

Outside bhakti everybody is trying to satisfy
himself-karmis in gross way, jnanis in subtle, yogis by
attaining mystic powers.
Creation of the material world (Text 15-17)
Text 15: Creation of material world, including men and women,
begins with 5 elements. By sex life of these men and women the
number of men and women is further increased.

Manu saw that DM understood the philosophy of
Vaisnavism and yet was still dissatisfied because of his
brother’s death, he gave him an explanation of how this
material body is created by the 5 elements of material
nature.

Manu wanted to impress upon him that the death of
material body of Uttama was not actually Yaksas’ fault;
it was an act of the material nature which causes birth
and death. One should not be disturbed by it.
Text 16: Only by the material energy and interaction of the 3
modes that creation, maintenance and annihilation take place.

This action of material energy and interaction of 3
modes is taking place under superintendence of SPG.

passion-creation,
goodness-maintenance
and
ignorance-destruction.

People under sattva-guna live longer. In other words
he is elevated to higher planetary systems.
Text 17: SPG is uncontaminated by the material modes of
nature. He is the remote cause of the creation of this
material manifestation. When He gives the impetus, many other
causes and effects are produced, and the whole universe moves,
just as iron moves by the integrated force of a magnet.

How the external energy works? This is explained
here.

Atheist don’t believe that God is the cause of
creation. There 8,400,000 different species of life, with
different wishes and different actions. How the material
force is working can’t be explained just on basis of
chemical reaction. When a pot is made on wheel, there are
many causes, but the main cause is the potter. The pot is
produced under certain conditions of action and reaction
of material energy, but the potter is not the pot.

Because of different desires and karmic activities
of the jiva soul, different types of bodies in different
species are produced. Darwin’s theory is incomplete due
to non acceptance of soul.

As confirmed here Lord is always transcendental to
the actions and reactions of the material gunas.
The Lord in His feature of eternal time (Text 18-23)
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 18 mentions The
Essential Nature of the Energies of the Lord (bhagavata-sakti
tattvam)
SPG, by His inconceivable supreme energy, time, causes the
interaction of the 3 modes of material nature, and thus,
varieties of energy become manifest. It appears that He is
acting, but He is not the actor. He is killing, but He is no
the killer. Thus, it is understood that only by His
inconceivable power is everything happening.

Mercy of Lord can be understood by this example:
government is supposed to be always merciful towards
citizens, but in order to keep law and order, the
government employs its police force, and punishment is
meted out to the rebellious citizens.

It is incorrect to argue that since energy comes
from Him, He is the doer. It is not within the power of
the tiny brain to comprehend the inconceivable, but
unless one accepts the inconceivable power of the Lord,
one cannot make any progress.

Fire is situated in one place, while the heat and
light produced by the fire act in many ways. Electric
powerhouse is one, but the same energy can be used for
different purposes.

SD: “If this is so, then creation, maintenance and
destruction should occur simultaneously.” No, there is
sequential agitation of the gunas by the time energy. The
Lord, as the jiva-sakti entering into maya sakti,
separated from the Lord by the agitation of the gunas
through time energy, acts step by step. Why is not
continuous creation (and not have destruction)? He is
inconceivable, being so, powerful.
Text 19: He always exists, but as time He is the killer of
everything. He has no beginning, although He is the beginning
of everything, nor is He ever exhaustible, although everything
is exhausted in due course of time. He produces people through
father and destroys even Yama, but He is perpetually free from
birth and death.

Supreme authority and inconceivable power of SPG can
be learnt here.

Touchstone converts many things into gold, but its
power is not decreased, similarly many creation and
destructions takes place, but His power is not decreased.

Even Lord Siva is destroyed at the end by Visnu.
Vedas-in the beginning there is only Visnu and He alone
remains at the end.

There were many great killers like Hitler and
Napolean - everybody is interested in reading how they
killed so, many people, but nobody interested to know who
killed them.

But devotees not interested in flickering history of
the world. They are interested only in Him-the original
creator, maintainer and annihilator.
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 22-23 mentions
Indications of Evidence (pramana nirdeshah)
Text 20-22: Time is present in material world and neutral to
everyone. Within jurisdiction of time, everyone enjoys or
suffers the result of his own karma. As, when wind blows,
small particles of dust fly in the air, so, according to one’s
particular karma, one suffers or enjoys material life. He is
all-powerful and awards results of one’s activities. Living
entities may have short or long life, but there is no
shortening of His life. Some say due to karma there are
variety of living entities and their suffering and enjoyment.
Some other philosophers give some other reasons-nature, time,
fate, desire, etc.

Even though Lord is sarva-karana-karanam, He is not
responsible for anyone’s enjoying or suffering. He is not
partial.

At the same time, living entities are never
independent. As soon as they think so, they are put in
the material world where they can try their luck freely.
Here they create their own fortune or misfortune. Anisah,
“dependent on their own karma”.

Long and short life awarded by Lord. But he destroys
karma of devotees. BG says one should perform karma only
for the satisfaction of the Lord. He is not bound then
and goes back to abode of Lord.

It is our work only that binds us within the
material world in different varieties of life. These
different varieties sprung up due to desire to Lord it
over due to which they dropped to this material world.
Desire cannot be annihilated for it is the symptom of
living entity. Else it would be dead stone. So, one
should direct his desires to serve the Lord. This will
give liberation. Except this understanding all other
explanations are imperfect.

SD: Lokayukta (followers of carvaka)-nature of
matter, vyavaharikas (followers of puranas) - time,
astrologers - planets, Vatsyayana-lust. Maha-narayan
Upanisad-lust has done it, lust is doing it, lust is the
doer, and lust causes us to act.
Text 23: Lord is never subject to the understanding of
imperfect sensory endeavor, nor is He subject to direct
experience. He is the master of varieties of energies and no
one can understand His plans and actions; therefore, it should
be concluded that although He is the original cause of all
causes, no one can know Him by mental speculation.

Since so, many philosophers, who is correct? None.
Absolute Truth is never subject to direct experience or
mental speculation.
o Analogy: They are like frog in well.

Lord can be understood only from Lord Himself, not
by any other process.

Analogy: At night or when covered by cloud, it is
not possible to see the sun by any means. Nobody can make
torchlight to see the sun.

Absolute Truth can’t be manifested by any strain of
so-called scientific advancement of knowledge. It is not
matter of direct experience. He may be known by His own
will.
o When sun rises everyone can see the sun and self.
This is atma-tattva.
 When devotee surrenders Lord gives intelligence (dadati
buddhi yogam tam) to cross over material world (yena mam
upayanti te).
 Hence one should read BG unders guidance of spiritual
master if one wants to know about God.
Birth and death caused by the supreme (Text 24-30)
Text 24: These Yaksas are not actual killers of your brother;
the birth and death of every living entity are caused by the
Supreme, who is certainly the cause of all causes.
Text 25: SPG creates, maintains and annihilates, but He is
transcendental to them (SD: i.e. Lord should not be blamed for
your brother’s death).

Unlike jiva, for Lord there is no difference between
body and soul. BG says-fools deride Me when I appear as
human. We have material bodies different from soul proves that we’re affected by 3 modes. Lord descends in
His own spiritual body-param bhavam and divyam. So, He is
not affected.

Lord remembered all births but Arjuna didn’t.
Text 26: Why He should not be blamed? - He is unaffected by
ego or modes of material nature. He is Supersoul and
controller and maintainer of everyone; Why He is unaffected? through
external
energy,
He
creates,
maintains
and
annihilates.

Lord is always associated with internal energy and
always aloof from external energy.

Wherever Lord is present should be considered
spiritual world. E.g. in a temple where pure devotees
worship Lord is to be understood as being the spiritual
world.
Text 27: Please surrender unto the SPG, who is the ultimate
goal of the progress of the world. Everyone, including Lord
Brahmā, is working under His control, just as a bull,
prompted by a rope in its nose, is controlled by its owner.

Our material existence begins when we forget the
supreme controller and wish to lord it over material
nature.

DM
was
advised
to
stop
fighting
by
his
grandfather, who was concerned that he was adhering to
a personal ambition to fight to annihilate the whole
race of Yaks
̣as. He seeks to eradicate the last tinge of
false ambition in Dhruva by explaining the position of
the supreme controller.

Lord is death for the demons, but for devotees He
is amr
̣ ta, eternal life.

Demigods are worshiped by less intelligent men.
The demigods themselves accept sacrifices for the
ultimate satisfaction of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead.

SD: DM - “Though I’ve been enlightened, I cannot
give up my ego”. So, SM answers in 4 verses. Surrender
to Him. Without surrender, it is impossible to give up
ego by jnana alone.
Text 28: Due to process of yoga, you achieved the topmost
position when you’re just 5 years old.

Manu was proud of Dhruva. Factually, Manu is the
pride of the entire human dynasty.

Because DM was already surrendered,
requested not to engage in an unworthy act.
he
was

Pratyag-askaas: The Lord who is the object of the
yogis’ eyes
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 29-30 mentions
Tasting the Sublime Nature of Relationships with the Lord
(bhagavad-rasa-tattvam)
Text 29-30: Please, therefore, turn your attention to the
SPG, who is the infallible Brahman. Face the SPG in your
original position, and thus, by self-realization, you will
find this material differentiation to be merely flickering.
Thus, regaining your natural position and rendering service
unto the Supreme Lord, who is the all-powerful reservoir of
all pleasure and who lives in all living entities as the
Supersoul,
you
will
very
soon
forget
the
illusory
understanding of “I” and “my.”

No one is an enemy or a friend. Everyone is
passing through different types of bodies under the law
of karma, but as soon as one is situated in his
spiritual identity, he does not see differentiation in
terms of this law. Brahma bhuta-prsannatma na socati na
kanksati. Devotees see all as servant of Lord. So, Manu
advises DM (who was a great devotee) to see with that
vision. Neither Uttama was a friend nor Yaksas were
enemies.

Even though liberated, DM was, for the time being,
afflicted by the illusion of māyā. (My observation: One
can compare of Arjuna’s position. He too was liberated,
but Lord put him into illusion for some plan. What can
be the plan - through DM other people might receive)

The sages and Lord Manu reminded Dhruva Mahārāja
that he should not continue this material conception of
“I” and “mine.”
Anger is the enemy of spiritual realization (Text 3135)
Text 31: Control your anger, for anger is the foremost enemy
on the path of spiritual realization. I wish all good fortune
for you. Please follow my instructions.

DM was a liberated soul, and actually he was not
angry with anyone. But because he was the ruler, it was
his duty to become angry for some time in order to keep
law and order in the state.

But anger is such that if one increases it, it
increases unlimitedly. In order that DM’s kingly anger
not exceed the limit, Manu was kind enough to check
him.

śrutena bhūyasā, “by constantly hearing,” By
constantly hearing about devotional service, one can
check the force of anger, which is detrimental to the
process of devotional service.

Narada and snake, who became a devotee, story.
Devotee is always nonviolent. But, in the common world,
when there is mischief made by others, he should not
forget to become angry, at least for the time being, in
order to drive away the miscreants.
Text 32: A person who desires liberation from this material
world should not fall under the control of anger because
when bewildered by anger one becomes a source of dread for
all others.

The demonic are always present, and they find
fault even in saintly persons. But a saintly person
never becomes angry, even if there is very great
provocation. E.g. Jesus Christ
Text 33-35: You thought that the Yaks
̣as killed your brother,
and therefore, you have killed great numbers of them. But by
this action you have agitated the mind of Lord Śiva’s
brother Kuvera, who is the treasurer of the demigods. Please
note that your actions have been very disrespectful to
Kuvera and Lord Śiva. You should immediately pacify Kuvera
with gentle words and prayers, and thus, his wrath may not
affect our family. Then Lord Manu and the great sages went
back to their respective homes.

Somehow or other the mind of Kuvera had been
agitated, and Dhruva Mahārāja was advised to pacify him.

In
our
common
dealings
friendship with everyone and
exalted demigods as Kuvera.
we
should
maintain
certainly with such

Our behavior should be such that no one should
become angry and thereby commit a wrong to individuals,
families or society.
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. What is the näräyaëästra for this age? (1)
2. What is the destination of a pure brahmacari? (5)
3. Summarize Çréla Prabhupäda’s purport to the verse where
Manu instructs Dhruva how to properly greet other people in a
way that pleases the Lord. (13)
4. What was Svayambhuva Manu’s concern in preaching to Dhruva
to stop fighting? (27)
5. What is the essence of Manu and Çréla Prabhupäda’s
instructions about anger? (31)
Analogies:
4.11.2: Kånëa is like the sun, and mäyä, or the illusory
energy of Kånëa, is like darkness.
4.11.17: How the material force is working cannot be explained
just on the basis of chemical reaction. A suitable example in
this connection is that of the potter and the potter’s wheel.
The potter’s wheel rotates, and several varieties of earthen
pots come out. There are many causes for the earthen pots, but
the original cause is the potter, who sets a force on the
wheel. That force comes by his superintendence.
4.11.18: We can better understand the mercy of God by an
example: a government state is always supposed to be merciful,
but sometimes, in order to keep law and order, the government
employs its police force, and thus, punishment is meted out to
the rebellious citizens. Similarly, the Supreme Personality of
Godhead is always merciful and full of transcendental
qualities, but certain individual souls have forgotten their
relationship with Kånëa and have endeavored to lord it over
material nature. As a result of their endeavor, they are
involved in varieties of material interaction. It is incorrect
to argue, however, that because energy issues from the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, He is the actor.
4.11.23: The mental speculator may be called Dr. Frog. The
story is that a frog in a three-foot well wanted to calculate
the length and breadth of the Atlantic Ocean on the basis of
his knowledge of his own well. But it was an impossible task
for Dr. Frog. A person may be a great academician, scholar or
professor, but he cannot speculate and expect to understand
the Absolute Truth, for his senses are limited.
4.11 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-5:
When Dhruva Mahäräja put the arrow made by Lord Näräyaëa on
his bow, the illusion created by the Yaknas was vanquished.
Separating their arms, legs, heads and bellies from their
bodies, he delivered the Yaknas to a higher planet.
Verses 6-19:
Out of compassion Sväyambhuva Manu came to instruct Dhruva
explaining that the Yaknas were not actually offenders. The
Lord is satisfied when the devotee greets others with
tolerance, mercy, friendship and equality. By the interaction
of the three modes of material nature creation, maintenance
and annihilation take place. By the Lord’s inconceivable power
everything is happening.
Verses 20-35:
The Supreme Lord is present in this world as eternal time
causing the results of everyone’s karma. The Lord’s plans can
never be understood by mental speculation. Manu requests
Dhruva to surrender unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead
and thus, regaining his natural position and rendering service
unto the Supreme Lord, he will very soon forget the illusory
understanding of “I” and “my.” Manu tells Dhruva to control
his anger, the foremost enemy on the path of spiritual
realization. Having disrespected both Kuvera and Lord Çiva, he
advises Dhruva to pacify Kuvera.
Discussion Topics
(PeA) The Lord is very satisfied with His devotee when the
devotee greets other people with tolerance, mercy, friendship
and equality. (13)
(PrA) Material so-called nonviolence is very insignificant in
comparison to killing done by the Supreme Personality of
Godhead or His devotees. (5)
The mental speculator may be called Dr. Frog. (23)
Because Dhruva Mahäräja was the ruler, it was his duty to
become angry (31)
(Eva) For one man’s fault a whole state is sometimes attacked.
This kind of wholesale attack is not approved by Sväyambhuva
Manu (6)
4.12. DHRUVA MAHÄRÄJA GOES BACK TO GODHEAD
Very Brief Summary
12th chapter describes how Dhruva received benedictions from
Kuvera, returned to his own city, worshipped the Lord through
sacrifices, and renouncing everything, attained the abode of
the Lord in the same body.
Kuvera speaks to Dhruva Maharaja (Text 1-6)
Kuvera offers a benediction to Dhruva (Text 7-9)
Dhruva performs many ceremonial sacrifices (Text 10)
Dhruva as direct father of the citizens (Text 11-13)
Dhruva maharaj retires to the forest (Text 14-18)
Associates of Visnu come before Dhruva (Text 19-22)
Nanda and Sunanda address Dhruva (Text 23-27)
Dhruva prepares to board the transcendental plane (Text 28-31)
Dhruva remembers his poor mother (Text 32-33)
Dhruva Maharaj Attains the Pole Star (Text 34-39)
Narada chants the glories Of Dhruva (Text 40-43)
Devotees like to hear about Dhruva (Text 44-50)
The Narration of Dhruva M is sublime knowledge (text 51-52)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Who, according to Kuvera, was responsible for killing the
Yaksas? (3)
2. What are the three features of the word ‘bhajasva’? (5)
3. What benediction did Dhruva ask from Kuvera? (8)
4. Why did Dhruva Mahäräja take a benediction from a demigod?
(9)
5. How long did Dhruva Mahäräja rule over this planet? (13)
6. What can be understood from the acts of Dhruva Mahäräja?
(16)
7. What are the different levels of knowledge? (19)
8. How did Dhruva greet the Vinëudütas and thereby satisfy
them? (21)
9. What Sanskrit term does Çréla Prabhupäda give for Dhruva’s
mother? (32)
10. What is the meaning of ‘yasmin vijïäte sarvam evaà
vijïätaà bhavati’? (34)
11. What is Çréla Prabhupäda’s formula for being transferred
to the Vaikuëöhaloka? (36)
Analogies:
4.12.8: Yogés endeavor to control the senses, but for a
devotee controlling the senses is no difficulty at all. The
senses are compared to serpents, but for a devotee the
serpents’ poison teeth are broken.
4.12.18: When a devotee completely forgets his bodily
existence, he should be understood to be liberated. He is no
longer encaged in the body. The example is given that when a
coconut becomes completely dry, the coconut pulp within the
coconut shell separates from the bondage of the shell and the
outer covering. By moving the dry coconut, one can hear that
the pulp within is no longer attached to the shell or to the
covering. Similarly, when one is fully absorbed in devotional
service, he is completely disconnected from the two material
coverings, the subtle and gross bodies.
4.12.30: People with a poor fund of knowledge do not know the
difference between the death of a devotee and the death of a
nondevotee. In this connection, an example can be given: a cat
carries its kittens in its mouth, and it also catches a rat in
its mouth. Superficially, the catching of the rat and the
kitten appear to be one and the same, but actually they are
not. When the cat catches the rat in its mouth it means death
for the rat, whereas when the cat catches the kitten, the
kitten enjoys it.
4.12 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-9:
Dhruva Mahäräja stopped killing the Yaknas so, Kuvera was
greatly pleased and blessed him with spiritual knowledge.
Kuvera requested that Dhruva ask for a boon and so, he begged
for unflinching faith and remembrance of the Supreme Lord.
Verses 10-18:
Dhruva Mahäräja performed many great ceremonial sacrifices,
respected the Lord’s devotees and was very kind to the poor
and innocent. He protected religious principles and was like
the father of his citizens, ruling over this planet for 36,000
years. After enthroning his son he retired to Badarikäçrama
and practicing anöäìga-yoga, he fixed his mind on the arcävigraha, and entered into complete trance.
Verses 19-39:
Two associates of Lord Vinëu, Nanda and Sunanda, arrive to
invite him to the spiritual abode. He boarded their plane by
stepping on the head of death. Remembering his mother, he saw
that she was following in another plane. All the planets
unceasingly circumambulate the pole star, Dhruvaloka, which
though in this world, is a Vaikuntha planet.
Verses 40-52:
Närada glorifies Dhruva Mahäräja, by hearing whose
accomplishments one can attain all material benedictions in
this life, go to heaven, or attain his planet. One can also
become free from sin, reduce material miseries, and attain
exalted qualities. The narration of Dhruva Mahäräja is sublime
knowledge for the attainment of immortality.
Kuvera speaks to Dhruva Maharaja (Text 1-6)
Text 1-2: Maitreya said: DM’s anger subsided, and he
completely ceased killing Yaks
̣as. When Kuvera learned this
news, he appeared before Dhruva and spoke to DM, who stood
with folded hands. Kuvera: O sinless Dhruva, I’m very pleased
with you.
Text 3: Actually, you have not killed the Yaks
̣as, nor have
they killed your brother, for the ultimate cause of generation
and annihilation is the eternal time feature of the Supreme
Lord.

When
Kuvera
addressed
him
as
sinless,
DM,
considering himself responsible for killing so, many
Yaks
̣as, might have thought himself otherwise. Kuvera,
however, assured him that factually he had not killed any
of the Yaks
̣as; therefore, he was not at all sinful. He
just did his duty as king.
Text 4: Misidentification of oneself and others as “I” and
“you” on the basis of the bodily concept of life is a product
of ignorance. It is the cause of repeated birth and death.

The conception of “I” and “you,” ahaḿ tvam, as
separate from each other, is due to our forgetfulness of
our eternal relationship with the SPG. He is the
complete whole and we are the parts and parcels.

When we actually come to this understanding of
being eternally related to the Supreme Lord, this
distinction cannot exist.

Since the Lord is absolute, the services are also
absolute; even though the hand is working one way and
the leg is working in another way, since the purpose is
the SPG, they are all one. Not be confused with the
Māyāvādī philosopher that “everything is one.” Real
knowledge is that hand is hand, leg is leg, body is
body, and yet all together they are one.

The
conception
of
independent
existence
is
therefore, like a dream. One has to be in Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
consciousness, his original position.
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 6 mentions
Tasting the Sublime Nature of Relationships with the Lord
(bhagavad-rasa-tattvam)
Text 5-6: May the Lord always grace you with good fortune.
SPG, who is (1) beyond our sensory perception, (2) is the
Supersoul of all living entities, and thus, all entities are
one, without distinction. Begin, therefore, to render service
unto (3) the transcendental form of the Lord, (4) who is the
ultimate shelter of all living entities, as (5) only He can
deliver us from this entanglement of materialistic existence.
(6) Although the Lord is attached to His material potency, He
is aloof from her activities. (7) Everything in this material
world is happening by the inconceivable potency of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead.

Here the word vigraham, “having specific form,” is
very significant, for it indicates that the Absolute
Truth is ultimately the SPG. His form is not material.

The living entities are the marginal energy of the
supreme form. As such, they are not different from the
supreme form, but at the same time they are not equal to
the supreme form. DM is advised herewith to render
service unto the supreme form. That will include service
to other individual forms. Trees’ roots and branches.

Mayavada is rejected here.

Devotional service cannot be rendered to the
impersonal Brahman feature of the SPG. Whenever the word
bhajasva appears, meaning “engage yourself in devotional
service,” there must be the servant, service and the
served. The SPG is served, the mode of activities to
please Him is called service, and one who renders such
service is called the servant.

This
verse
confirms,
only
the
Lord,
and
no
one
else, is to be served.

The material energy is not different from the SPG,
but at the same time He has nothing to do with the
material energy. The living entity, marginal energy, is
entrapped by the material energy on the basis of his
desire to lord it over the material world. The Lord is
aloof from this, but when the same living entity engages
himself in the devotional service of the Lord, then he
becomes attached to this service. This situation is
called yuktam.

For devotees the Lord is present even in the
material energy. This is the inconceivable potency of
the Lord. Devotees are freed from such action and
reaction of the material energy. The Lord is therefore,
described herewith as bhava-cchidam, one who can give
deliverance from the entanglement of material existence.
 SD: He is joined to maya because maya is His sakti. He is
detached from maya because that sakti is not His svarupa.
Kuvera offers a benediction to Dhruva (Text 7-9)
Text 7: Since you constantly worship SPG, you are worthy to
take all benedictions from us. Please, therefore, ask without
hesitation whatever benediction you want from me.
 Bilvamangal Thakur-for persons who engage in devotional
service,
all
material
benedictions
wait
like
maidservants. Mukti devi is standing at door to give
liberation.
 Kuvera knew that DM won’t ask for anything except to
remember the lotus feet of the SPG.
 DM was very intelligent. Unless one is intelligent he
cannot take to KC.
Text 8: Maitreya said: DM, the most elevated pure devotee, who
was an intelligent and thoughtful king, begged that he might
have unflinching faith in and remembrance of the SPG, for
thus, a person can cross over the ocean of nescience very
easily, although it is very difficult for others to cross.
 Kuvera is described as king of kings because unless one
is blessed by Kuvera one cannot become a king.
 4 purusarthas-dharma artha kama moksa. DM wanted a
benediction
which
even
transcends
moksaconstant
remembrance of the lotus feet of the Lord. This is
pancama purusartha.
 Prabhodananda Saraswati-for
hellish condition of life.
a
devotee
liberation
is
a
 Since DM rejected riches from the king of kings he is
described as maha-matih. Unless one is very intelligent
he cannot take to KC.
Text 9: Kuvera was very pleased and happily he gave DM the
benediction he wanted. Then he disappeared and DM returned to
his capital.
 Kuvera was pleased because DM didn't asked for anything
material.
 Why did DM asked benediction from a demigod – for a
Vaisnava there is no objection to taking a benediction
from a demigod if it is favorable for advancing KC. Gopis
worshipped Katyayani.
 Vaisnava is very respectful. So, when Kuvera offered him
a benediction, he did not refuse it. But he wanted
something which would be favorable to his advancement in
KC.
Dhruva performs many ceremonial sacrifices (Text 10)
Text 10: As long as he remained at home, DM performed many
great sacrifices in order to please SPG. Sacrifices are for
Visnu's pleasure, who is object of all such sacrifices and who
awards the resultant benedictions.
 BG: one should act only for Krsna's pleasure, else it
will lead to karma.
 Ksatriyas and vaisyas are especially advised to perform
great
sacrifices
and
distribute
their
money
very
liberally.
 Sometimes one has to act very sinfully to earn. E.g. DM
had to kill so, many yaksas but that was necessary to
rule
the
kingdom.
So,
ksatriyas
and
vaisyas
are
especially advised to donate at least 50% of their
income. Yajna dana and tapa can never be given up even on
entering renounced order. So, renounced must practice
tap, while householders should give charity. Brahmacaris
should perform yajnas.
 DM practically emptied the treasury by giving charity.
King
is
not
meant
to
collect
taxes
for
sense
gratification. Today politicians have very little time to
think about citizens' welfare. Taxes are collected to pay
high salaries. Formerly, taxes were collected to do great
sacrifices. At present other sacrifices are not possible,
so,
sankirtan
yajna
is
recommended.
Chanting
and
distributing prasad is sufficient for kali. KC movement
is based on this principle - chant and distribute prasad.
This process can be accelerated by rulers and wealthy
people.
 Demigod worship in sacrifices is for less intelligent
men. Actual result goes to the SPG. Bhoktaram yajna
tapasanam, He is therefor yajna-purusa.
 DM had no business conducting so, many sacrifices, but he
did so, to set an example. He never spent a farthing for
his sense gratification.
Dhruva as direct father of the citizens (Text 11-13)
Text 11: DM rendered devotional service to SPG, the reservoir
of everything, with unrelenting force. While carrying out his
devotional service, he could see that everything is situated
in Him only and that He is situated in all living entities.
Lord is called Acyuta because He never fails in His prime
duty, to give protection to His devotees.
 Along with sacrifices he carried on devotional service.
 Maha-bhagavats see Lord everywhere
heart. Premanjan-sruti-vilocanena...
and
in
everyone's
 SD: a form resembling the king's form performed the
sacrifices. In actuality he did not have time for such
actions.
Text 12: DM was endowed with all godly qualities; he was very
respectful to the devotees and very kind to the poor and
innocent, and he protected religious principles. Due to these,
he was considered the direct father of all the citizens.
 These are exemplary qualities of a saintly king.
 DM was very respectful to devotees. Govt should be very
respectful to societies who are propagating KC.
 Though many administrators pose as being pious, they
maintain slaughterhouses. No comparison with DM. So,
people should turn to KC for protection of religion, life
and property.
Text 13-16: DM ruled for 36000 years; he diminished the pious
karmas by enjoyment, and by practicing austerities he
diminished
inauspicious
reactions.
Realizing
this
world
bewilders like dream being a product of maya. He perfectly
engaged in dharma, artha, kama.
 He ruled for 36000 years means it was sat-yuga, as people
lived for 100000 years then. In treta for 10,000, dwapar
for 1000 and in kaliyuga for 100.
 Devotee thinks when he is prosperous - “I'm diminishing
my pious karma”, and when in distress-”I'm diminishing my
impious karma”. He is not interested in either. He is
only interested in devotional service. DS is apratihataunchecked by material conditions of happiness and
distress.
 Austerity for today is fasting on ekadasi and other days
and 4 regulative principles. By it impious karmas are
reduced and one engages in DS, the most pious act and
enjoys without separate endeavor.
 SD: DM ruled in a way to fulfill his desire to destroy
his karma. This desire to destroy karma was only due to
humility. Actually he had no karma since he had developed
prema.
 Executing religious principles automatically leads
successful economic development, so, satisfaction
material desires is automiatically achieved.
to
of
 Even though he ruled for so, long – his senses were not
agitated, nor did they become weak. Even though with such
young senses he didn't desire to enjoy. He performed his
material duties perfectly. This is the behavior of great
devotees. E.g. Raghunath Das Goswami – very rich and
entrusted to manage a state, he did it perfectly. This
state is achieved by devotees naturally as they were
engaged in higher taste activities. While yogis try to
attain this position by force.
 In the deep forest it sometimes appears that there are
big palaces and nice cities. This is technically called
gandharva-nagara. Similarly, we create many things in
dream. A self-realized person knows this truth of
material world.
 But behind this shadow there is a real world-spiritual
world. Devotee is interested in this real thing, not the
shadow. Param drstva nivartate.
Dhruva maharaj retires to the forest (Text 14-18)
Text 14-16: Then he handed the kingdom of complete planet
earth to his son. Considering all material possession will
eventually be destroyed by time, he retired to Badarikashrama
 From DM's life we can understand that somehow or other if
one becomes KC-it does not matter what his motivation is
in the beginning-he will eventually realize the real
truth by the grace of the Lord.
 Even if one completes only a minute percentage of the
devotional service and then falls down from his immature
position, he is better than a person who fully engages in
the fruitive activities of this material world.
Text 17: There is senses became purified due to bathing in
crystal clear water. He ficed his position and controlled his
breathing; in this way his senses were completely withdrawn.
Then he concentrated his mind upon the arca-vigraha form of
the Lord, which is the exact replica of the Lord, and thus,
meditating upon Him, entered into complete trance.
 Here is the description of the astanga-yoga. It is never
meant to be practiced in a fashionable city. DM went to a
solitary place and concentrated on the arca.
 Arca vigraha is not idol worship. Arca is made of sthula
(material) objects – stone, metal, wood, jewels or paint.
Since devotee follows the regulative principles of
worship, even thought the Lord is there is His physical
form, He is non-different from His original, spiritual
form.
 This incessant thought of the Lord makes one the topmost
yogi.
 SD: astanga yoga: yama, niyama, asana, pranayama,
pratyahara, dharana, dhyana and samadhi. DM practiced
dharana on the universal form. He then meditated on the
actual form of the Lord without interruption, and
situated in samadhi, gave up that gross, universal form.
Text 18: Because of his transcendental bliss, incessant tears
flowed from his eyes, his heart melted, and there shivering
and standing of the hairs all over the body. He completely
forgot his bodily existence, and thus, he immediately became
liberated from material bondage.
 Asta-sattvika-vikara: 8 bodily transformations indicate
that a devotee is already liberated within himself.
 When a devotee completely forgets his bodily existence,
he should be considered liberated. E.g. when a coconut
becomes completely dry, the pulp within the shell
separates from the shell and outer covering.
 DM was a maha-bhagavta. So, these symptoms were visible
in him.They are not to be imitated. But when one is
advanced they are exhibited.
 Mukta-lingah: mukta-free, lingah: subtle body. Normally
at the time of death, a person is carried to next womb by
the subtle body. When one is liberated he becomes free
from subtle body too. This freedom from subtle body too
is called mukta-linga.
 SD: out of obligation, he performed yoga for 2-3 days to
respect proper conduct of yogis present there. The cause
of these symptoms was not yoga. He was already free from
bodily identification. He simply showed the common people
the process of karma-yoga for householders and astangayoga for renounced persons.
Associates of Visnu come before Dhruva (Text 19-22)
Text 19-22: As soon as the symptoms of his liberation were
manifest, he saw a very beautiful airplane coming down form
the sky, as is the brilliant full moon were coming down,
illuminating all the 10 directions. He saw 2 very beautiful
associates of Lord Visnu. They had 4 hands and blackish bodily
luster, were very youthful, and their eyes were just like
reddish lotus flowers. They had club in their hands, and they
were dressed in very attractive garments with helmets and were
decorated
with
necklaces,
bracelets
and
earrings.
DM
immediately stood up. But, being puzzled, in hastiness he
forgot how to receive them in proper way. Therefore, he simply
offered obeisances with folded hands and chanted and glorified
the holy names of the Lord. He was always absorbed in thinking
of the lotus feet of Lord Krsna. When Nanda and Sunanda
approached him, he stood with folded hands, bowing humbly.
Then they spoke.
 Different levels of knowledge: direct, received from
authorities,
transcendental,
beyond
the
senses
and
spiritual.
 When one surpasses the stage of acquiring knowledge by
the descending process, he is immediately situated on the
transcendental platform. Perception of the place was not
possible in the stages of direct ot indirect perception
of knowledge. Such knowledge is a special favor of SPG.
One can rise to that stage by gradual process of
advancing in DS.
 Inhabitants of Visnuloka are of same bodily features as
Lord.
 He was puzzled in beginning, but on chanting Hare Krsna
Mantra, he could identify them. Hare Krsna is absolute,
one chant both in danger and when in association of Lord.
 In Vaikuntha all the living entities are in oneness with
the Supreme Godhead because theyy never defy His orders.
But in material world jivas are always disagreeable.
Human form is a chance to be trained to be agreeable to
the orders of the Lord. To bring about this training in
the mission of ISKCON.
 What was possible for DM, see associates of Lord face to
face, is possible for everyone. Just one has to become
agreeable to Lord's orders.
 SD: He chanted “Jaya Narayana, Jaya gopala, jaya govinda”
Nanda and Sunanda address Dhruva (Text 23-27)
Text 23-24: Nanda & Sunanda-Let there be all good fortune unto
you. When you were only five years old, you underwent severe
austerities, and you thereby greatly satisfied the SPG. We're
Lord's representatives. We have been specifically deputed to
take you to the spiritual world.
 Any 5 year child can be trained, and within a very short
time his life will become successful by realization of
KC. Unfortunately, this training is lacking all over the
world.
 It is necessary for the leaders of the KC movement to
start educational institutions in different parts of the
world to train children, starting at the age of five
years.
The
face
of
the
world
will
then
change
automatically.
 Janma karma ca me divyam, --- one who understands them is
fit to be transferred to Vaikuntha. So, DM was being
transferred.
 SD: By saying “Good Fortune to you!” they indicate that
he would attain the Lord's abode in the present body.
Text 25: (1) To achieve Vis
̣n
̣uloka is very difficult, but by
your austerity you have conquered. Even the great ̣
rs
̣is and
demigods cannot achieve this position. Simply to see the
supreme abode [the Vis
̣n
̣u planet], (2) the sun and moon and all
the other planets, stars, lunar mansions and solar systems are
circumambulating it. Now please come; you are welcome to go
there.
 Mental speculators strive to merge into the spiritual
sky, but they can never go there.
 But a devotee, by executing devotional service, not only
realizes what the spiritual world actually is, but
factually goes there to live an eternal life of bliss and
knowledge.
 While the scientist and philosopher go to the moon but
are disappointed in their attempts to stay there and
live, the devotee makes an easy journey to other planets
and ultimately goes back to Godhead.
 Devotees have no interest in seeing other planets, but
while going back to Godhead, they see all of them as
passing phases, just as one who is going to a distant
place passes through many small stations.
Text 26: (3) Neither your forefathers nor anyone else before
you ever achieved such a transcendental planet. The planet
known as Vis
̣n
̣uloka, where Lord Vis
̣n
̣u personally resides, (4)
is the highest of all. (5) It is worshipable by the
inhabitants of all other planets within the universe. Please
come with us and live there eternally.
 Previous to him people didn't achieved Visnu-loka because
they were karmis, jnanis and yogis. Vaikuntha is
specifically for devotees.
 Except for residents of Vaikuntha janma, mrtyu, jara,
vyadhi applies to all.
 Yad gatva na nivartante, tad dham paramam mama. By
material means one can’t even reach Brahmaloka – it would
take 40,000 light years. But by bhakti one can reach even
above it.
Text 27: O immortal one, this unique airplane has been sent by
the SPG, who is Uttamsloka and who is the chief of all living
entities. You are worthy to board it.
 Along with polestar there is another star-Sisumar, where
Visnu resides. Both these planets can be reached by
Vaisnavas only.
 Vaikuntha
airplane
does
not
move
by
mechanical
arrangement. 3 processes to move in outer space-ka-potavayu. It is used by scientists.
 2nd is kapota-vayu: using pigeons.
 3rd is akasa-patana: It is very subtle. Akasa patana
airplane can fly at the speed of mind.
 Beyond these 3 material processes there is a completely
spiritual Vaikuntha process. Material scientists can't
see such planes nor imagine how they fly in the air.
 SD: Ayusman indicates that he will go in the same body.
Dhruva prepares to board the transcendental plane
(Text 28-31)
Text 28-29: Maitreya: DM was very dear to the SPG. He
immediately took his sacred bath, dressed himself with
suitable ornaments, and performed his daily spiritual duties.
Thereafter he offered his respectful obeisances to the great
sages present there and accepted their blessings. Before
getting aboard, DM worshiped the airplane, circumambulated I,
and alos offered obeisances to Nanda-Sunanda. In the meantime
he became as brilliant and illuminating as molten gold. He was
thus, completely prepared to board the transcendental plane.
 We should mark how dutiful DM was in his devotional
service. He was constantly alert in their performance.
 Every devotee should take his bath early and decorate his
body with tilaka. They are sufficient to decorate the
body, ornaments are not required.
 DM didn't become puffed up because the plane from Visnu
was waiting for him; as a humble Vaisnava he accepted the
blessings of the sages before riding on it.
 In spiritual world everything – Lord's associates, his
paraphernalia,
etc
are
spiritual
Hence,
they
are
worshipable. So, DM offered his respects. Meanwhile his
body changed to spiritual and he became one with other
paraphernalia.
 Mayavadis can't imagine how this oneness can be achieved
in different varieties.
 As Sisumara, Visnuloka or Dhruvaloka are completely
different from this material world, so, a Visnu temple
within this world is also completely different from
material world. 3 modes have no entrance in the temple.
Everything in the temple is as worshipable as Lord Visnu,
or Krsna.
 SD: Before boarding he worshipped the plane by flowers
and sandalwood and saying “Bhagavad-vimanaya namah”.
Text
30-31:
When
DM
was
attempting
to
get
on
the
transcendental plane, he saw death personified approach him.
Not caring for death, however, he took advantage of the
opportunity to put his feet on the head of death, and thus, he
got up on the airplane, which was as big as a house. At that
time drums and kettledrums resounded from the sky, the chief
Gandharvas began to sing, and other demigods showered flowers
like torrents of rain upon DM.
 To take passing away of a devotee and the passing away of
a non-devotee as one and the same is completely
misleading. Cat carrying kitten.
 Death came to offer obeisances.
 Material scientists can't even manufacture one perfect
airplane, the one like this or one made by Kardama.
Dhruva remembers his poor mother (Text 32-33)
Just when plane was about to start, he remembered his poor
mother Suniti. He thought “How shall I go alone to the
Vaikuntha planet and leave behind my poor mother?” NandaSunanda understood his mind and thus, they showed him that his
mother was going forward in another plane.
 DM had a feeling of obligation to his mother. She was the
one who gave him clue to Lord Visnu. She was his pathapradarsaka-guru, sometime also called siksa guru.
 According to sastric injunctions, there is no difference
between diksa and siksa guru.
 Generally siksa guru later becomes diksa guru. Suniti
being a woman and specifically his mother could not
become DM's diksa guru.
 Whatever
plan
the
SPG
contemplates
immediately
fructifies. Similarly, a devotee who is completely
dependent on the Supreme Lord can also fulfill his wishes
by the grace of the Lord. So, as soon as DM thought about
his mother, Nanda-Sunanda assured him that she is also
going to Vaikuntha.
 Siksa or diksa guru who has a disciple or a father or
mother who has an offspring who strongly executes
devotional
service
can
be
carried
by
the
disciple/offspring even though the instructor is not as
advanced. Prahlad was also able to deliver his father.
 BSST- “If I could perfectly deliver even one soul back
home, BTG, I would think my mission — propagating KC — to
be successful.” SP - I think that even though I am
crippled in many ways, if one of my disciples becomes as
strong as DM, then he will be able to carry me with him
to Vaikun
̣t
̣ha.
Dhruva Maharaj Attains the Pole Star (Text 34-39)
Text 34-35: En route, DM saw all the planets and demigods in
their airplanes showering flowers upon him like rain. He
surpassed the seven planetary systems. Beyond that he achieved
the transcendental situation of permanent life in the planet
where Lord Visnu lives.
 Yasmin vijnate sarvam evam vijnatam bhavati. By knowing
the SPG, everything becomes known to the devotee.
Similarly, by going to planet of the Lord, one can know
all other planetary systems.
 Suniti's body was also changed. Like Suniti, every mother
should train her child to become a devotee like DM. She
should train him to become a brahmacari right from the
age of 5. If the son becomes a strong devotee, they both
will go BTG.
 Only in Vaikuntha one can have an eternal life, not even
in Brahmaloka. See 5.23.9 for more details.
 SD: Dhruvaloka is situated above the sun, but below
Maharloka.
Text 36: The self-effulgent Vaikuntha planets, by whose
illumination alone all the illuminating planets within this
material world give off reflected light, cannot be reached by
those who are not merciful to other jivas. Only persons who
constantly engage in welfare activities for other jivas can
reach Vaikuntha
 2 aspects of Vaikuntha-na tad bhasyate suryo..... One can
be transferred there if one constantly engage in welfare
of others. Such incessant welfare can be performed in KC
only. No philanthropic work within this material world
but KC can engage a person 24-hrs.
 Karmis are extremely sinful, jnanis are less but they
don;t try to reclaim others BTG and yogis are busy in
self-aggradizement by trying to attain mystic powers.
Only KC people are eliginle for entry into Vaikuntha.
Lord says there is no one dearer to Him than one who
preaches BG.
Text 37: Persons who are peaceful, equipoised, cleansed and
purified, and who know the art of pleasing all other living
entities, keep friendship only with devotees of the Lord; they
alone can very easily achieve the perfection of going BTG.
 Only devotees are eligible to go BTG.
 Karmis – immense demands for sense gratification. Jnanis
– too busy trying to achieve liberation. Yogis – restless
to get mystic powers. So, none of them is peaceful.
Devotee is peaceful because he is completely surrendered
to the SPG and thinks of himself as completely helpless.
e.g. child feels peace in depending upon parent.
 Devotee is equipoised. He seems everyone on the same
transcendental platform, each being part of the Lord in
different bodies. Such qualities can develop only in
association of devotees. Without association, one cannot
advance in KC. Therefore, we have ISKCON.
 Devotees can please everyonr. We invite everyone, without
discrimination, chant dance and take prasad and thus,
evetryone is pleased with us.
 No one can be more pure than devotees. Anyone who once
utters the name of Visnu immediately becomes purified,
inside and outside. Even low born can become pure.
Text 38-39: In this way DM attained polestar, summit of 3
statuses
of
planetary
systems.
As
a
herd
of
bulls
circumambulate a central pole on their right side, all the
luminaries within the universal sky unceasingly circumambulate
the abode of DM with great force and speed.
 Exact sankrit terminology of KC: Krsna-parayanah. Anyone
going forward to the goal of Krsna is called Krsnaparayana or fully KC.
 Sun travels at 16,000 miles a second.
 See how exalted position of devotee is. We can't even
conceive how great the position of Lord is.
Narada chants the glories Of Dhruva (Text 40-43)
Text 40: After observing the glories of DM, the great sage
Nārada went to the sacrificial arena of the Pracetās and very
happily chanted the following three verses.
 As a father is very happy to see the son's advancement in
every respect, so, the spiritual master is very happy to
observe the ascendancy of his disciple.
Text 41: Nārada said: Simply by the influence of his spiritual
advancement and powerful austerity, DM acquired an exalted
position not possible to attain even for the so-called
Vedāntists or strict followers of the Vedic principles, not to
speak of ordinary human beings.
 Veda-vāda-ratāh
̣ - persons who are attached to the Vedas
without understanding the purport of the Vedas.
 Without devotional service, neither a great king, a
ks
̣atriya, nor a great brāhman
̣a strictly adhering to the
Vedic principles can be elevated to the exalted position
attained by DM.
Text 42: Just see how DM, aggrieved at the harsh words of his
stepmother, went to the forest at the age of only five years
and under my direction underwent austerity. Although the SPG
is
unconquerable,
DM
defeated
Him
with
the
specific
qualifications possessed by the Lord's devotees.
 No one can conquer the Lord. But He voluntarily accepts
subordination
to
the
devotional
qualities
of
His
devotees. E.g. Yasoda.
 Why? The Lord
devotees.
likes
to
be
under
the
control
of
His
 CC-the Lord does not feel as pleased when offered such
prayers as He does when a devotee, out of pure love,
chastises Him as a subordinate. The Lord forgets His
exalted position and willingly submits to His pure
devotee.
 One must accept a bona fide spiritual master, and if a
devotee follows strictly the direction of the spiritual
master, as DM followed the instruction of NM, then it is
not difficult for him to achieve the favor of the Lord.
 The sum total of devotional qualities is development of
unalloyed love for Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. This unalloyed love for Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
can be achieved simply by hearing about Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a.
 The Māyāvādī philosophers aspire to become one with the
Supreme Lord, but a devotee surpasses that position. Not
only does a devotee become one in quality with the
Supreme Lord, but he sometimes becomes the father, mother
or master of the Lord.
Text 43: DM attained an exalted position at the age of only 5
or 6 years. Alas, a great ksatriya king cannot achieve such a
position even after undergoing austerities for many, many
years.
 DM referred as ksatra-bandhu. He was not fully trained as
a ksatriya because he was only 5 years old. A ksatriya or
brahmana has to take training. A boy born in the family
of a brahmana is not immediately brahmana; he has to take
the training and the purificatory process.
 NM was proud to have a disiple like DM.
 Lesson from DM's life-if one likes, one can attain
Vaikunthaloka in one life. One simply has to become as
serious and sincere as DM.
Devotees like to hear about Dhruva (Text 44-50)
Text 44: Maitreya: Whatever you have asked from me about the
great reputation and character of DM I have explained to you.
Great saintly persons and devotees very much like to hear
about DM.
 SB
we
or
of
means everything in relationship with the SPG. Whether
hear the pastimes and activities of the Supreme Lord
we hear about the character, reputation and activities
His devotees, they are all one and the same.
 Neophyte devotees simply try to understand the pastimes
of the Lord, not interested in hearing activities of
devotees. Such discrimination shouldn't be indulged in by
any real devotee.
 Professional Bhāgavata reciters abruptly go to the rāsa-
līlā chapters of SB, as if other portions were useless.
This kind of discrimination and abrupt adoption of the
rāsa-līlā pastimes of the Lord is not approved by the
ācāryas.
 A sincere devotee should read every chapter and every
word of SB, for the beginning verses describe that it is
the ripened fruit of all Vedic literature. Devotees
should not try to avoid even a word of SB. Maitreya
therefore, affirmed herein that the Bhāgavatam is
sammataḿ
satām, approved by great devotees.
Text 45: By hearing the narration of DM one can fulfill
desires for wealth, reputation and increased duration of life.
It is so, auspicious that one can even go to a heavenly planet
or attain Dhruvaloka, which was achieved by DM, just by
hearing about him. The demigods also become pleased because
this narration is so, glorious, and it is so, powerful that it
can counteract all the results of one's sinful actions.
 All types of people – wealth seeker, fame seeker,
desiring to go to heavenly planets. every one of them can
hear the narration about DM and thus, get their desired
goal.
 There is no difference between the activities and
character of the SPG and those of His pure devotees. One
gets same benefit by hearing either of them.
Text 46: Anyone who hears the narration of DM, and who
repeatedly tries with faith and devotion to understand his
pure character, attains the pure devotional platform and
executes pure devotional service. By such activities one can
diminish the threefold miserable conditions of material life.
 DM's character and reputation are great because he is
very dear to Acyuta, the SPG.
 By reading DM's pastimes one becomes a pure devotee and
that means ending 3-fold miseries.
Text 47: Anyone who hears this narration of DM acquires
exalted qualities like him. For anyone who desires greatness,
prowess or influence, here is the process by which to acquire
them, and for thoughtful men who want adoration, here is the
proper means.
Text 48: One should chant of the character and activities of
DM both in the morning and in the evening, with great
attention and care, in a society of brāhman
̣as or other twiceborn persons.
 Only in the association of devotees can one understand
the importance of the character and pastimes of the SPG
or His devotees.
 ISKCON has been organized for this purpose. In every
center of this Society — not only in the morning, evening
or noon, but practically 24 hours a day — there is
continuous devotional service going on. Anyone who comes
in contact with the Society automatically becomes a
devotee.
 Unless one is twice-born one cannot understand the
transcendental characteristics of the Lord and His
devotees. Study of the Vedas is therefore, forbidden for
śūdras.
 Kalauśūdra-sambhavah
̣: in the age of Kali, everyone is a
śūdra. Because the whole population of the world consists
only of śūdras, there is a decline of spiritual knowledge,
and people are unhappy.
 The KC movement has been started especially to create
qualified brāhman
̣as to broadcast spiritual knowledge all
over the world, for thus, people may become very happy.
Text 49-50 Persons who have completely taken shelter of the
lotus feet of the Lord should recite this narration of DM
without taking remuneration. Specifically, recitation is
recommended on the full moon or dark moon day, on the day
after Ekādaśī, on the appearance of the Śravan
̣a star, at the
end of a particular tithi, or the occasion of Vyatīpāta, at the
end of the month, or on Sunday. Such recitation should of
course be performed before a favorable audience. When
recitation is performed this way, without professional motive,
the reciter and audience become perfect.
 Professional reciters ask money to extinguish the blazing
fire within their bellies, but they cannot make any
spiritual improvement or become perfect. It is therefore,
strictly forbidden to recite ŚB.
 The audience must be faithfully receptive to the
Bhāgavata message, and the reciter should completely
depend on the SPG. Bhāgavata recitation must not be a
business.
 SD: The devotee, in making other hear, thinks “This
devotee is hearing with faith the topics of Krsna that I
am reciting. This is my payment.” In this way he attains
perfection.
The Narration of Dhruva M is sublime knowledge (text
51-52)
Text 51: The narration of DM is sublime knowledge for the
attainment of immortality. Persons unaware of the Absolute
Truth can be led to the path of truth. Those who out of
transcendental kindness take on the responsibility of becoming
master-protectors of the poor living entities automatically
gain the interest and blessings of the demigods.
 No one knows actually what is the Absolute Truth.
Maitreya, therefore, recommends that to enlighten people
about the Absolute Truth (tattva), devotees should preach
the teachings of SB throughout the entire world.
 Because people do not know the Absolute Truth, this SB
was
specifically
compiled
by
Vyāsadeva
under
the
instruction of Nārada.
 Although there is no fundamental difference between
impersonal Brahman, localized Paramātmā and the Supreme
Person, factual immortality cannot be obtained unless and
until one attains the stage of associating with the
Supreme Person.
 A kindhearted devotee is called dīna-nātha. They become
favorite of demigods.
 As by watering the root of a tree the leaves and branches
are
automatically
watered,
so,
by
executing
pure
devotional service to the Lord, the branches, twigs and
leaves of the Lord, known as demigods, are automatically
pleased
with
the
devotee,
and
they
offer
all
benedictions.
Text 52: Transcendental activities of DM are well known all
over the world, and they are very pure. In childhood DM
rejected all kinds of toys and playthings, left the protection
of his mother and seriously took shelter of the SPG. I
therefore, conclude this narration, for I have described all
its details.
 As Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a is everlastingly famous, so, the reputation of
Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a's devotee is also everlasting. DM is a unique
example in this world.
Lessons from Dhruva Maharaj's Life
 From Dhruva’s life one can learn how one can detach
himself from material possessions and how one can enhance
one’s devotional service by severe austerities and
penances. (SB 4.8.8P)
 We should be determined like DM to finish our duties in
executing devotional service in this life, we should not
wait for another life to finish our job.
 DM never went to any school to learn the vedic
conclusion, but because of his devotional service
automatically the vedic conclusion was revealed to him.
This
is
the
process
of
understanding
the
vedic
literature.
Not
by
academic
learning
but
having
unflinching faith in Lord and Guru.
 DM attained perfection not by acting hastily, but by
patiently executing the order of the spiritual master.
 While practicing devotional service, we should be free
from material desires, else we would lament like DM.
 Somehow or other if one becomes KC-it does not matter
what
his
motivation
is
in
the
beginning-he
will
eventually realize the real truth by the grace of the
Lord.
 We should mark how dutiful DM was in his devotional
service. He was constantly alert in their performance.
 If one likes, one can attain Vaikunthaloka in one life.
One simply has to become as serious and sincere as DM.
Discussion Topics
(PeA) What was possible for Dhruva Mahäräja is possible for
everyone. (23-23. 43)
(PrA) Dhruva Mahäräja .. put his feet on the head of death
(30)
(M&M)
Simply
by
liberal
distribution
of
prasäda
and
saìkértana,
the
whole
world
can
become
peaceful
and
prosperous... (10)
‘if one of my disciples becomes as strong as Dhruva Mahäräja,
then he will be able to carry me with him to Vaikuëöhaloka.’
(.33)
Anyone can join the International Society for Krishna
Consciousness and be initiated to become twice-born’ (43)
UNIT 14 OPEN BOOK ASSESSMENT QUESTIONS
Answer each question and submit to the facilitator at the end
of the Unit.
Select one only from questions 1-3:
Personal Application
1. Draw points relevant for your own practice of Kånëa
consciousness from Närada Åni instructions (8.26-34, 42-62) &
Suniti’s instructions (8.17-23) to Dhruva Mahäräja.
Describe how by applying these points will help yoir practice
of Kånëa Consciousness.
2. Draw points relevant for your own practice of Kånëa
consciousness from Manu’s instructions to Dhruva Mahäräja.
(11.6-35). Describe how applying these points will help yoir
practice of Kånëa Consciousness.
3. How has study of the pastimes of Dhruva Mahäräja inspired
your practice of Kånëa Consciousness? Give references from
chapters 8-12 in your answer.
Mood and Mission
4. Select passages from Chapter 8, Dhruva Mahäräja Leaves Home
ForThe Forest, which reflect Prabhupäda’s mood & mission.
Discuss the relevance of these statements for ISKCON’s
development.
Preaching Application:
5. How is the example of Dhruva Mahäräja returning back to
Godhead, in spite of his performing devotional service with
material motives, relevant for preaching? In your answer give
references to Chapter 9, Dhruva Mahäräja Returns Home. Give
additional reference to the Bhägavatam Cantos 1-6, and other
Bhaktiçästras in general, in your response.
UNIT 14 PAÖHANA-PRAYOJANAM (EDUCATIONAL OBJECTIVES)
Understanding
Present an overview of Dhruva Mahäräja activities, Canto 4
Chapters 8-12
Explain the position of the Polestar, Dhruvaloka (9.21)
Personal Application
Discuss the relevance for devotees of the austerities
performed by Dhruva (8.71-80).
Draw points relevant for their own practice of Krsna
consciousness from Närada Åni instructions (8.26-34, 42-62) &
Suniti’s (8.17-23) instructions to Dhruva Mahäräja.
Discuss the relevance of Dhruva Mahäräja worship of the deity.
(8.56)
Draw relevant points for, personal application, from Dhruva
Mahäräja prayers. (9.6-17)
Discuss the relevance of principles drawn from Dhruva
Mahäräja’s lamentation. (9.27-36)
Discuss the Vainëava qualities of Queen Sunéti (9.41).
Explain how Dhruva’s becoming angry was compatible with his
position as a devotee (10.4)
Discuss the relevance in their own devotional practice of the
good qualities of a devotee mentioned in relation to Dhruva
Mahäräja’s enmity toward the Yaknas. (11.11-13)
Draw relevant points from Manu’s instructions to Dhruva.
(11.6-35)
Discuss how even a pure devotee should beg for forgiveness
from others. (11.32)
Discuss the relevance of statement, ’What was possible for
Dhruva is possible for everyone.’ (12.22-23)
Preaching Application
Describe significance of the Lord touching His conchshell to
the forehead of Dhruva Mahäräja (9.4)
Explain the significance of Brahmä creating demonic offspring
(8.2)
Accurately present the power of chanting mantra as described
by Närada Åni (8.53)
Explain the aim of anöäìga-yoga with reference to Närada Åni
instructions to Dhruva (8.42-44)
Explain the significance of Dhruva, who was born a knatriya,
chanting praëava mantra (8.54)
Present the danger of approaching the Lord with material
motives (9.9-10, 9.29-31, and 9.32-35)
Discuss the example of Dhruva Mahäräja as a highly qualified
devotee who had the facility of material enjoyment and at the
same time executed love of God. (9.19)
Present the potency of devotional service with reference to
Dhruva Mahäräja’s returning back to Godhead in spite of his
performing devotional service with material motives. (9.29)
Explain how death is different for devotees and non-devotees,
with reference to death of Dhruva. (12.30)
Mood and Mission
Discuss Närada Åni’s mood of traveling all over the universe.
(8.38-40)
Comment on the importance of reestablish the brahminical &
knatriya qualifications in society in regard to ISKCONS
mission as discussed in 8.36.
Discuss how the effect of Dhruva’s meditation, reflects
Prabhupäda’s effect on this world. (8.78-80)
Explain how Dhruva Mahäräja deity worship, as described in
8.54-56, reflects Prabhupäda’s mood.
Discuss Prabhupäda’s mission for solving all the problems of
government. (9.66-67)
Discuss the mood of Çréla Prabhupäda as reflected in the
statement,’ if one of my disciples becomes as strong as Dhruva
Mahäräja, then he will be able to carry me with him to
Vaikuëöhaloka.’ (12.33)
Discuss how the statement, ‘anyone can join the International
Society for Krishna Consciousness and be initiated to become
twice-born’, reflects Çréla Prabhupäda’s mission. (12.43)
Academic and Moral Integrity
Discuss appropriate application of Prabhupäda’s comment:
“Anyone who is trying to be aloof from this Krishna
Consciousness Society and yet engage in Kånëa c.. is living in
a great hallucination…. (9.11)
Evaluation
Discuss Dhruva Mahäräja’s response to the Yaknas from
different points of view (11.5-7, 11.31-35)
UNIT 15 PÅTHU MAHÄRÄJA
CANTO 4 CHAPTERS 13-23
Scheduled Reading Assignments
Lesson 1
Reading Assingment
Chapter 13 Overview
Chapter 14
Lesson 2
Reading Assingment
Chapters 15-18 Overviews
Lesson 3
Reading Assingment
Chapters 19-20 Overviews
Lesson 4
Reading Assingment
Chapters 21-22 Overviews
Lesson 5
Reading Assingment
Chapter 23 Overview
4.13 DESCRIPTION OF THE DESCENDANTS OF DHRUVA
MAHÄRÄJA
Vidura inquires about the Pracetas (Text 1-5)
Dhruva’s son Utkala does not desire the throne (Text 6-10)
Dhruva Maharaj' Descendents (11-17)
King Vena Cursed by the sages (Text 18-23)
Sacrifice performed by King Anga (Text 24-34)
King Anga offers oblations to Visnu (Text 35-38)
Vena as grandson of death personified (Text 39-45)
King Anga gives up his home (Text 46-49)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Explain the two different ways of approaching the Supreme
Lord. (3)
2. Describe the two kinds of devotees bhajanänandé and gonöhyänandé (10)
3. What are the açvamedha and the gavälambha sacrifices? (25)
4. List some of the requirements for a Vedic sacrifice to be
successful.(27)
5. What should those who are worshiping Rädhä and Kånëa in the
temple avoid? (28)
6. What can be concluded if a person does not get a son? (31)
7. What is the meaning of ‘puà-savanam’? (38)
8. Explain how King Aìga’s misfortune in family life was
conducive to his spiritual advancement. (39, 46-47)
9. Explain how a child, even though born of a good father,
becomes corrupt or sinful. (39)
Analogies:
4.13.44: a son born without good qualities is as good as a
blind eye. A blind eye has no use for seeing, but it is simply
unbearably painful.
4.13 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-11:
Hearing Maitreya Åni describe how Närada glorified the
transcendental qualities of Dhruva Mahäräja in a meeting of
the Pracetäs he inquired from Maitreya further about the
Pracetäs. He also inquired how Närada Muni glorified the
Supreme in that meeting. Maitreya explained when Mahäräja
Dhruva left for the forest, his son, Utkala, fully unattached
to the world from birth, did not desire to rule the planet.
Thus, the family elders and ministers, considering him mad,
posted his younger brother, Vatsara, as king.
Verses 12-20:
Maitreya Åni then describes the descendents of King Vatsara
and his wife, Svarvéthi,up to King Aìga. The wife of King
Aìga, Sunéthä, gave birth to a very crooked son named Vena.
The saintly King Aìga, disappointed with Vena’s bad character,
left home and kingdom for the forest. Out of anger great sages
cursed King Vena to die. With no king, all the rogues and
thieves flourished, and all the citizens suffered greatly.
Thus, the great sages churned Vena’s body and as a result,
Lord Vinëu in His partial representation advented as King
Påthu, the original emperor of the world.
Verses 21-35:
Vidura inquired how King Aìga who was a saintly personality
got a son, Vena, who was so, bad he left his kingdom for the
forest. He also asked why the great sages cursed Vena,
although the king is usually respected. Maitreya explained
that once King Aìga performed the great sacrifice, açvamedha,
but no demigods appeared in that sacrifice. The priests
informed King Aìga that due sinful activities of his past life
the demigods are not participating and also he was sonless.
The priests advised him to pray to the Lord for a son and
execute the sacrifice for that purpose, and when the Lord
appears, all the demigods will come with Him and take their
shares in the sacrifice.
Verses 36-49:
thus the priests offered oblations to Lord Vinëu, and a person
appeared from the fire carrying a golden pot filled with rice
boiled in milk. The King took the preparation and offered a
portion to his wife. After eating that food the Queen became
pregnant by her husband, and gave birth to a son. That boy’s
grandfather was death personified, and thus, he became a
greatly irreligious person. The boy was so, cruel that while
playing with young boys of his age he would kill them. Thus,
Aìga became greatly aggrieved. At first he lamented having a
bad son, but ultimately he considered it God’s plan to detach
him from household life, and without telling anyone he left
for the forest.
Important Verses
Important Teachings
Each devotee has a unique flavor of serving Krishna. Father –
Dhruva; son: Utkala
Even if leader makes mistakes, to not insult the leader is one
of the duties of subordinates
Very Short Summary
In this chapter King Anga gives birth to a son called Vena by
sacrifice. Because of the evil nature of the son, the king
becomes disgusted and leaves the kingdom.
Vidura inquires about the Pracetas (Text 1-5)
Text 1: Sūta Gosvāmī: After hearing Maitreya R
̣s
̣i describe DM's
ascent to Lord Vis
̣n
̣u's abode, Vidura became very much
enlightened in devotional emotion, and he inquired from
Maitreya as follows.
 As evidenced in the topics between Vidura and Maitreya,
the activities of the SPG and the devotees are so,
fascinating that neither the devotee who is describing
them nor the devotee who is hearing is at all fatigued by
the inquiries and answers.
Text 2-5: Vidura: Who were the Pracetās? To which family did
they belong? Whose sons were they, and where did they perform
the great sacrifices? Nārada is the greatest of all devotees.
He has compiled the pāncarātrika procedure of devotional
service and has directly met the SPG. When Pracetas were
performing sacrifices Narad Ji described the transcendental
qualities of DM. How did NM glorify the SPG, and what pastimes
were described in that meeting?
 In previous chapter Narada Ji went to the sacrificial
arena of Pracetas (4.12.40). It gives impetus to Vidura
to ask about them.
 2 different ways of approaching the Lord-bhāgavata-mārga,
or the way of SB, and
pāncarātrika-vidhi. Pāncarātrikavidhi is the method of temple worship, and bhāgavatavidhi is the system of nine processes which begin with
hearing and chanting. The KC movement accepts both
processes simultaneously and thus, enables one to make
steady progress on the path of realization of the SPG.
 NM is always glorifying the pastimes of the Lord. Here we
see he also likes to glorify the devotees.
 Catur varnam maya srstam. In Narada pancaratra it is very
clearly described how each of the social orders can
please the Supreme Lord. Pracetas were executing their
duties and Hence, NM was very happy with them.
 What Vidura was anxious to hear from Maitreya we can also
hear 5000 years later, provided we are very eager.
Dhruva’s son Utkala does not desire the throne (Text
6-10)
Text 6: Maiteya: When DM departed for forest his son, Utkala,
did not desire to accept the opulent throne of his father.
 SD: Since Pracetas were born in Dhruva's dynasty, the
story of the Pracetas will appear in the narration of
Dhruva's descendants. The description is for that
purpose.
Text 7-11: From his very birth, Utkala-fully satisfied,
unattached to the world, equipoised (for he could see
everything resting in the Supersoul and the Supersoul present
in everyone's heart). By expansion of his knowledge of the
Supreme Brahman, he had already attained liberation from the
bondage of the body. This liberation is known as nirvana. He
was situated in transcendental bliss, and he continued always
in that blissful existence, which expanded more and more. This
was possible for him by continual practice of bhakti-yoga,
which is compared to fire because it burns away all dirty,
material things. He was always situated in his constitutional
position of self-realization, and he could not see anything
else but the Supreme Lord and himself engaged in discharging
devotional service. He appeared to the less intelligent to be
foolish, blind, dumb, deaf and mad, although actually he was
not so. He remained like fire covered with ashes, without
blazing flames.
 Symptoms of Utkala are of maha-bhagavata.
 Verse 8-9 explain brahma bhuta prassanatma no socati na
kanksati.
 LC also describes - “ceto darpana-marjanam...”.
 Bhakti-yoga is the topmost yoga system and chanting the
holy name of the Lord is the foremost performance of
devotional service.
 All dirty things are immediately burned to ashes if one
simply executes devotional service. This is described in
the
Narada-pancaratra:
sarvopadhi-vinirmuktam
tatparatvena nirmalam.
 In
order
to
avoid
contradiction,
botheration
and
unfavorable situations created by materialistic persons,
a great saintly person like Jada Bharata or Utkala
remains silent. Less intelligent consider them dumb.
 For all practical purposes, the whole world is full of
non-devotees, and so, one kind of very advanced devoteebhajananandi. Gosthyanandi, however, preach to increase
the number of devotees. But even they avoid opposing
elements who are unfavorably disposed towards spiritual
life.
Dhruva Maharaj's Descendents (11-17)
For this reason the ministers and elderly family members
thought Utkala to be mad. Thus, his younger brother, Vatsara
was made king.
 Although there
autocracy.
was
monarchy,
it
was
not
at
all
an
King Vena Cursed by the sages (Text 18-24)
Text 18-20: Anga and Sunitha → Vena. Very crooked. Anga very
disappointed, left home for forest. When brahamanas cursed
King Vena out of anger, he died. After his death, since there
was no king, all the rogues and thieves flourished, the
kingdom became unregulated, and all the citizens suffered
greatly. On seeing this, the great sages took the right hand
of Vena as a churning rod, and as a result of their churning,
Lord Vis
̣n
̣u in His partial representation made His advent as
King Pr
̣thu, the original emperor of the world.
 Monarchy is better than democracy because if the monarchy
is very strong the regulative principles within the
kingdom are upheld very nicely.
 Even 100 ago in Kashmir, the king was so, strong that if
a thief were arrested in his kingdom and brought before
him, the king would immediately chop off the hands of the
thief. As a result of this severe punishment there were
practically no theft cases within the kingdom.
 In democracy, wherever there is a theft case the police
come and take note of the case, but generally the thief
is never caught, nor is any punishment offered to him.
So, thieves, rogues and cheaters are very prominent all
over the world.
 SD: Prthu is called the first king because he established
town and cities.
Text 21-24: Vidura: King Ańga was very gentle, had high
character and was a saintly personality and lover of
brahminical culture. How is it that such a great soul got a
bad son like Vena, because of whom he became indifferent to
his kingdom and left it? How is it that the great sages, who
were completely conversant with religious principles, desired
to curse King Vena, who himself carried the rod of punishment,
and thus, awarded him the greatest punishment [brahma-śāpa]? It
is the duty of all citizens in a state never to insult the
king, even though he sometimes appears to have done something
very sinful. Because of his prowess, the king is always more
influential than all other ruling chiefs. You are well
conversant with all subjects, both past and future. Therefore,
I wish to hear from you all the activities of King Vena. I am
your faithful devotee, so, please explain this.
 Cān
̣akya - a father is an enemy when he is too much in
debt, a mother is an enemy if she marries for a second
time, a wife is an enemy when she is very beautiful, and
a son is an enemy when he is a foolish rascal. In this
way, when a family member becomes an enemy it is very
difficult to live in family life or remain a householder.
Generally such situations occur in the material world.
Therefore, one has to take leave of his family members
just after his fiftieth year so, that the balance of his
life may be completely devoted in search of KC.
 Vena must
punished.
have
done
something
very
serious
to
be
 At that time the king was not independent of the
brahminical culture. Above the king was the control of
the brāhman
̣as.
 It is etiquette that neither a brāhman
̣a nor a ks
̣atriya
king is ever insulted by the citizens; even though a king
appears to be sinful, the citizens should not insult him.
But in the case of Vena it appears that he was cursed by
the nara-devatās; therefore, it was concluded that his
sinful activities were very grievous.
 Vidura accepted Maitreya as his spiritual master. A
disciple always inquires from the spiritual master, and
the spiritual master answers the question, provided the
disciple is very gentle and devoted.
 The spiritual master is not inclined to disclose all the
secrets of transcendental science unless the disciple is
very submissive and devoted.
Sacrifice performed by King Anga (Text 25-34)
Text 25-28: Maitreya - Once the great King Ańga arranged to
perform the aśvamedha sacrifice. All the expert brāhman
̣as
present knew how to invite the demigods, but in spite of their
efforts, no demigods participated or appeared in that
sacrifice. They were properly offering the clarified butter in
the sacrifice, but despite all efforts the demigods do not
accept it. Paraphernalia was pure and chanting of mantras
perfect. No reason that the demigods should feel insulted or
neglected in any way
 The sacrifice in which horses were offered was called
aśvamedha. Sometimes cows were sacrificed (gavālambha),
not for eating purposes, but to give them new life in
order to show the potency of the mantra. In this age,
therefore, the only practical yajna is sańkīrtana-yajna.
 In this age the brāhman
̣as are neither well versed in the
Sanskrit language nor very pure in practical life. But by
chanting the HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣amantra one can attain the highest
benefit
of
sacrificial
performances.
Even
if
the
HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣amantra is not chanted properly, it still has so,
much potency that the chanter gains the effect.
 Negligence on the part of the priest, the demigods do not
accept
their
share
in
sacrifices.
Similarly,
in
devotional service there are offenses known as sevāaparādha. Those who are engaged in worshiping the Deity,
Rādhā and Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, in the temple, should avoid such offenses
in service. The offenses in service are described in The
NOD. If we simply make a show of offering services to the
Deity but do not care for the sevā-aparādha, certainly the
Rādhā-Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a Deity will not accept offerings from such
nondevotees. Devotees engaged in temple worship should
not, therefore, manufacture their own methods, but should
strictly follow the regulative principles of cleanliness,
and then offerings will be accepted.
Text 29-30: King Ańga, after hearing the statements of the
priests, was greatly aggrieved. He inquired-what offense I
have committed. Although invited, the demigods are neither
taking part in the sacrifice nor accepting their shares.
Text 31-34: The head priests said: In this life we do not find
any sinful activity, even within your mind, so, you are not in
the least offensive. But in your previous life you performed
sinful activities due to which, in spite of your having all
qualifications, you have no son. You have no son, but if you
pray at once to the Supreme Lord and ask for a son, and if you
execute the sacrifice for that purpose the SPG will fulfill
your desire. When Hari, the supreme enjoyer of all sacrifices,
is invited to fulfill your desire for a son, all the demigods
will come with Him and take their shares in the sacrifice. The
performer of the sacrifices [under karma-kān
̣d
̣a activities]
achieves the fulfillment of the desire for which he worships
the Lord.
 Purpose of marrying - beget a son, because a son is
necessary to deliver his father and forefathers from any
hellish conditional life in which they may be. Cān
̣akya
Pan
g̣
rhaḿ
śūnyam: without a son, married
̣d
̣ita - putra-hīnaḿ
life is simply abominable.
 If a person does not get a son it is due to his past
sinful life.
 When Lord Vis
̣n
̣u agrees to come to a sacrificial arena,
all the demigods naturally follow their master, and their
shares are offered in such sacrifices. The conclusion is
that the sacrifices performed are meant for Lord Vis
̣n
̣u,
not for the demigods.
 The SPG gives all living entities conditioned within this
material world full freedom to act in their own way. But
to His devotee He says that instead of working in that
way, it is better to surrender unto Him, for He will take
charge of the devotee. That is the difference between a
devotee and a fruitive actor.
 A devotee is devoid of all kāmān. He is anyābhilās
̣itāśūnya
King Anga offers oblations to Visnu (Text 35-38)
thus for the sake of a son for King Ańga, they decided to
offer oblations to Lord Vis
̣n
̣u. As soon as the oblation was
offered in the fire, a person appeared from the fire altar
wearing a golden garland and a white dress. He was carrying a
golden pot filled with rice boiled in milk. The King was very
liberal, and after taking permission from the priests, he took
the preparation in his joined palms, and after smelling it he
offered a portion to his wife. Although the Queen had no son,
after eating that food, which had the power to produce a male
child, she became pregnant by her husband, and in due course
of time she gave birth to a son.
 Animals are sometimes sacrificed in the yajna arena. Such
animals are sacrificed not to kill them but to give them
new life. Such action was an experiment to observe
whether the Vedic mantras were being properly pronounced.
Sometimes
small
animals
are
killed
in
a
medical
laboratory to investigate therapeutic effects. In a
medical clinic, the animals are not revived, but in the
yajna arena, when animals were sacrificed, they were
again given life by the potency of Vedic mantras.
 Śipivis
̣t
̣a - the Lord, who is situated in the sacrificial
fire
 SD: King offered oblation known as purodasam
 The wife of the King, Sunīthā, was not fit to accept this
benediction, yet the King was so, liberal that without
hesitation he offered to his wife the boiled rice in milk
prasāda received from the yajna-purus
̣a.
 Since the King was very liberal, the SPG, in order to
increase his detachment from this material world, willed
that a cruel son be born of the Queen so, that the King
would have to leave home. As stated above, Lord Vis
̣n
̣u
fulfills the desires of the karmīs as they desire, but the
Lord fulfills the desire of a devotee in a different way
so, that the devotee may gradually come to Him.
Vena as grandson of death personified (Text 39-45)
Text 39-43: That boy was born partially in the dynasty of
irreligion. His grandfather was death personified, and the boy
grew up as his follower; he became a greatly irreligious
person. He used to unnecessarily kill deer in forest and
people would run away from him. While playing with young boys
he would kill them. King Vena tried to punish him in various
ways but was not able to bring him to right path. Thus, he
became greatkly aggrieved. He thought of parents having no son
to be fortunate.
 Generally, the daughter receives the qualifications of
her father, and the son acquires those of the mother. So,
Vena became the follower of his maternal grandfather.
According to smr
̣ ti-śāstra, a child generally follows the
principles of his maternal uncle's house.
 According to Vedic civilization, therefore, before the
marriage takes place an account is taken of both the
boy's and girl's families. If according to astrological
calculation the combination is perfect, then marriage
takes place.
 Sometimes the Lord arranges an unfortunate wife for His
devotee so, that gradually, due to family circumstances,
the devotee becomes detached from his wife and home and
makes progress in devotional life. It appears that by the
arrangement of the SPG, King Ańga, although a pious
devotee, got an unfortunate wife like Sunīthā and later on
a bad child like Vena. But the result was that he got
complete freedom from the entanglement of family life and
left home to go BTG.
 SD: Even though irreligious, because of arising from
sacrifice to Visnu he became beneficial to the father
since he gave rise to Prthu and thereby increased the
fame of the family.
 Ksatriyas were allowed to kill animals to
killing art, not to eat or any other purpose.
learn
the
Text 44-45: A sinful son causes a person's reputation to
vanish. His irreligious activities at home cause irreligion
and quarrel among everyone, and this creates only endless
anxiety. Who would desire such a son? He is bond of illusion
and makes one's home miserable.
 Bad son
painful.
is
like
blind
eye,
it
is
simply
unbearably
 SD: King decided that, out of public shame, he would
leave the house full of mental pain, worship the Lord day
and night and make his balance life worthwhile.
King Anga gives up his home (Text 46-49)
Then he thought: A bad son is better than a good son because a
good son creates an attachment for home, whereas a bad son
does not. A bad son creates a hellish home from which an
intelligent man naturally becomes very easily detached. He
could not sleep at night. He became completely indifferent to
household life. Once in dead of night he left the palace to
forest. He gave up attraction towards all opulences. All
citizens, priests, ministers, etc were greatly aggrieved. They
began to search for him all over the world, just as a less
expereinced mystic searches out the Supersoul within himself.
Due to king's absence the sages gathered. With tears in their
eyes the citizens offered obeisances and informed the sages in
full detail that they were not able to find the king.
 Grahmedhi – andha koopam.
 Vanaprastha and sannyasa are compulsory. But people don't
leave till end.
 So Anga considered Vena to be his friends as he was
providing impetus to leave home.
 SD: Anga considered Vena to be Lord's boon.
 It is not easy to give up such a big kingdom, wife and
money.
 Lord is sitting inside the heart. But less intelligent
mystics can't find that.
 SD: Example of yogi suggests that on that day the king
hid somewhere is city only.
Discussion Topics:
(PeA) Utkal’s realization & behavior (6-11)
King Aìga’s detachment from family life (39-47)
4.14 THE STORY OF KING VENA
Vena installed on the throne (text 1-3)
King Vena stops religious rituals (text 4-8)
The great sages speak to King Vena (text 9-16)
Qualifications of a pious king (Text 17-22)
King Vena Replies to Sages (23-28)
King Vena condemned by the sages (Text 29-34)
Sunitha preserves the dead body of Vena (Text 35)
Bahuka born from the thighs of Vena (Text 36-46)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Describe the results of weak and strong governments (3)
2. Describe King Vena’s inapprorate attitude. (4)
3. Summarize the duty of the government (17-20)
4. What it is the duty of saintly persons if the king or
government becomes demonic? (31)
5. What it is the duty of saintly persons if he sees that Lord
Vinëu or His devotee is insulted? (31)
6. How should devotees respond when there is a calamity in
human society? (41)
7. Why did the saintly persons consider that, although King
Vena was very sinful, the semen in the family of Vena must be
protected? (41)
8. What is ‘amogha-vérya’? (42)
9. What was the catastrophe in the family of Dhruva Mahäräja?
(42)
Analogies:
None
4.14 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-22:
The great sages saw that in the absence of King Aìga the
people would become unregulated. Thus, they installed Vena on
the throne, although all the ministers disagreed. Vena was
known to be very severe and cruel; therefore, all the thieves
and rogues in the state hid themselves. Upon ascent to the
throne, Vena became too proud. Thinking himself to be greater
than anyone, he began to insult great personalities. King Vena
forbade brähmaëas to perform all kinds of religious rituals.
The sages considered that Vena had became the citizens’ enemy.
The sages advised Vena to engages the citizens in following
the system of varëa and äçrama, and in acts of sacrifice to
please the Lord.
Verses 23-35:
King Vena retorted that all the demigods, including Lord
Vinëu, abide in the body of the king, and therefore, the king
alone is to be worshiped. Vena requested the sages to abandon
their envy of him and to worship him with all paraphernalia.
The sages became very angry at him for his blaspheme of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead. Thus, without using any
weapons, the sages killed King Vena simply by high-sounding
words. King Vena’s mother, Sunéthä, aggrieved because of her
son’s death, preserved the dead body of her son by applying
certain ingredients and by chanting mantras.
Verses 36-46:
The sages noticed disturbances in society and discussed how to
protect the citizens from the plundering of thieves arising
after the death of King Vena. Though they could subdue the
disturbance by their powers, they considered it improper.
Desiring that dynasty of saintly King Aìga continue, the sages
churned the thighs of the dead body of King Vena. A dwarflike
person, black in complexion, named Bähuka was born from King
Vena’s body. He inquired, “Sirs, what shall I do?” The great
sages replied, “Please sit down [ninéda].” thus, Ninäda, the
father of the Nainäda race, was born. He took charge of the
reactions of King Vena’s sinful activities. Thus, Nainädas
engage in sinful activities like stealing, plundering and
hunting, and can only live in the hills and forests.
Very Short Summary
In the 14th chapter, after being installed as King by the
sages, the irreligious Vena is given instructions, killed and
then has his leg churned by the sages.
Vena installed on the throne (text 1-3)
Maitreya: The great sages headed by Bhrgu were always thinking
of the welfare of the people in general. When they saw that in
absence of King Anga there was no one to protect the interests
of the people, they understood that without ruler the people
would become independent and nonregulated. They called for
Sunitha and with her permission installed Vena as king.
Ministers however disagreed. Since Vena was severe and cruel,
all thieves and rogues became afraid and hid themselves.
 Ksema darsinah – always desiring welfare of people.
 In every society there must be brahman, ksatriya, vaisya
and sudra. Modern democracy lets sudras be ascended to
administrative class. Result of their whimsical laws – no
one is happy.
 If government is weak, rogues and thieves flourish.
King Vena stops religious rituals (text 4-8)
He became all-powerful with 8 opulences. He became too proud.
By virtue of his false prestige, he considered himself to be
grater
than
anyone.
Thus,
he
began
to
insult
great
personalities. He began to travel through the kingdom, causing
the sky and earth to tremble wherever he went. With sound of
drums, all the brahmanas were forbidden to perform sacrifices
and offer charity. The great sages assembled together and
concluded great danger and catastrophe was approaching the
people of the world. They thought people were in danger from
both ends (irreponsible king on one side and thieves and
rogues on the other), like ant on a woodlog with fire at both
ends.
 King is supposed to possess 8 kind of mystic opulences.
Such kings were rajarsis. King Vena was not so, but still
he became proud of his royal position.
 SD: “He became proud because of 8 powers” means “he
became proud of possessing wealth from the eight
directions.” He boasted himself as warrior and scholar.
 What was committed by King Vena many years ago is at
present being carried out by the atheistic governments
all over the world. Eventually pious people would not be
able to live. Therefore, sane people should execute KC
very seriously, so, that they can go BTG.
 Before Vena's installation too sages wanted welfare of
people and even after his installation, they wanted the
same.
 Karmis engaged in sense gratification, jnanis are
socially aloof, but devotees want people to be happy –
materially and spiritually.
The great sages speak to King Vena (text 9-16)
Text 9-13: The sages began to consider that it was due to a
political crisis that they made Vena king although he was not
qualified. But alas, now the people were being disturbed by
the king himself. Under such circumstances, how could the
people be happy? Supporting this mischievous king is exactly
like maintaining a snake with milk. He has become source of
all difficulties. But despite all these discrepancies, we
should at once try to pacify him. By doing so, we may not be
touched by the sinful results caused by him. If he is not
persuaded, we will burn him into ashes. Sages concelaed their
anger and spoke.
 BG-even in renounced order one should not give up
sacrifice, charity and penance.
 Brahmacari-sacrifice, grahastha-charity, rest-austerity
and penance. These are procedures by which everyone can
be elevated. Under Vena they stopped, so, sages became
anxious about people's progress.
 Sages supported Vena but he turned against them after
coming to power. So, he is compared to snake.
 Law
of
karma
prohibits
even
associating
with
a
mischievous
person.
By
electing
Vena,
the
sages
associated with him. So, before taking any action against
him, the sages tried to pacify and correct him.
 Saintly people are not concerned in political matters,
yet they are always thinking of the welfare of the people
in general. So, they sometimes come to political field.
But now saintly people don't have such power to burn one
into ashes so, they should not take part in politics and
instead chant Hare Krsna. General people would be
benefited by that.
Text 14-16: Sages said: Dear King, we have come to give you
good advice. By hearing it, your duration of life and your
opulence, strength and reputation will increase. Those who
live according to religious principles are elevated to
heavenly kingdoms. Their they achieve unlimited happiness in
life. You should not be the cause of spoiling the spiritual
life of the general populace. If you do so, you will fall down
from your royal position.
 In Vedic civilization, the king is advised by saintly
persons
and
sages.
Unfortunately,
today
head
of
government don't follows saintly persons, therefore, no
one is happy.
 If citizens want to happy in democracy, they should not
elect rascals and fools who have no respect for saintly
persons.
 Sages instruct here that the king should set an example
by living a religious life. One should not make a show of
religious life mansa, deha, vaca, dhiya.
 Today, all monarchies have been abolished due to being
degraded. But simply replacing with democracy is not
sufficient unless the government are religious.
Qualifications of a pious king (Text 17-22)
Text 17: When the king protects the citizens from the
disturbances of mischievous ministers as well as from thieves,
he can accept taxes given by his subjects. Thus, a pious king
can certainly enjoy himself in this world as well as in the
life after death.
 Duty of a pious king is described. First and foremost,
duty to protect citizens from thieves and rogues and such
ministers. If he can't do that, he has no right to
collect taxes.
 Since people today are sudras, they elect sudra king only
who is not very intelligent.
 At the end of his life a pious king is lifted to either
heavenly planets or even to Vaikunthas.
Text 18-19: The king is supposed to be pious in whose state
and cities the general populace strictly observes varnasrama,
and where all citizens engage in worshiping the SPG by their
particular occupations. If the king sees that the SPG is
worshiped, the Lord will be satisfied.
 State's
duty
and
citizen's
duty
are
very
nicely
explained.
 Visnu Purana – unless people are educated and situated in
Varnasrama, society can never be considered real human
society, nor can many advancements towards SPG.
 Every citizen engaged in an occupation renders service by
the resultant actions of his activities. That is the
perfection of life. BG 18.46: “By worship of the Lord man
can, in the performance of his own duty, attain
perfection.” thus, brahmanas, ksatriyas, vaisyas and
sudra must execute their prescribed duties. In this way
everyone can satisfy the SPG.
 King has to see if everyone is so, engaged. State should
never be declared secular with no interest in Varnasrama.
In secular state no one is happy.
 It is the government's duty to see that the SPG is
satisfied by activities of citizen and government.
Without devotional service none of them can be happy in
any way.
 Both government and the citizens are responsible for the
execution of varnasrama. With varnasrama there is every
possibility of real life and prosperity both in this
world and in the next.
Text 20-22: SPG is worshiped by great demigods. When He is
satisfied, nothing is impossible to achieve. For this reason,
all demigods, lokapal and inhabitants take great pleasure in
offering all kinds of paraphernalia for His worship. SPG is
the enjoyer of the results of all sacrifices. He is the sum
total of the 3 vedas, the owner of everything, and the
ultimate goal of all austerity. So, your citizens should
engage in performing various sacrifices for your elevation.
You should always direct them towards the offering of
sacrifices. When brahmanas engage in performing sacrifices,
all the demigods will be giving you the desired results. So,
please don't stop the sacrifices.
 All Vedic civilization is summarized in this verse: all
jivas, on any planet have to satisfy the SPG by their
respective duties. When He is satisfied, all necessities
of life are automatically supplied. E.g. birds and beasts
don't have any business still they are getting their
requirements.
 But
modern
civilization
makes
one
forgetful
of
relationship with Lord and His grace and mercy. So, they
are always unhappy. Blinds leaders are leading the blind
citizens.
 In order to rectify all people should be trained in KC
and act in accordance with the varnasrama system.
 KC movement was started to convince the general populace
to adopt the best process by which to satisfy the SPG and
thus, solve all problems.
King Vena Replies to Sages (Text 23-28)
Text 23-28: Vena replied: You are not at all experienced.
You're maintaining something which is not religious and are
accepting it as religious. You're leaving your husband, who
maintains you, and searching for paramour. Those who do not
worship the king as SPG experience happiness neither in this
world nor in the world after death. Your affection for
demigods is like that of paramour. All demigods abide in the
body of the king. You should stop envying me and offer all
sacrifices to me.
 He meant - King is supposed to be the maintainer of the
brahmanas. If the brahmanas do not worship the king but
instead to the demigods, they are as polluted as unchaste
women.
 Vena developed the demoniac mentality and presented
himself as SPG. Such demons are numerous in Kali, and all
of them are condemned by great sages and saintly persons.
King Vena condemned by the sages (Text 29-34)
Maitreya: The king became actually bereft of all good fortune.
He could not accept the requests of the great sages and
therefore, he was condemned. The foolish king insulted the
sages and they became very angry with him. They cried: kill
him. If he remains alive, he will turn the whole world into
ashes. This impious man does not deserve to sit on the throne
at all. He is so, shameless that he even dared insult the SPG,
Lord Visnu. The sages killed King Vena simply by high-sounding
words.
 Normally saints don't indulge in killing, but not unhappy
when a serpent or scorpion is killed. So, they decided to
kill Vena. We can appreciate how much the brahmanas
controlled the king.
 One should not at any time tolerate blasphemy and insults
against Lord or devotees. If he remains silent, he is at
fault.
 When human society individually or collectively becomes
godless and blasphemes the authority of the SPG, it is
certainly destined for ruination. Such a civilization
invites all kinds of bad fortune due to not appreciating
the mercy of the Lord.
 SD: since Vena didn't showed any appreciation for Lord's
there should be no mercy upon Him.
Sunitha preserves the dead body of Vena (Text 35)
Sunitha became very aggrieved. She decided to preserve the
dead body of her son by the application of certain ingredients
and by chanting mantras.
Bahuka born from the thighs of Vena (Text 36-46)
Text 36-37: Once the same sages were performing sacrifices.
Then they began to talk about the transcendental person and
His pastimes. There were various disturbances in the country.
So, they said among themselves: without king, misfortune may
befall the people in general on account of rogues and thieves.
 Even though saintly persons have no business in political
affairs, they are always compassionate upon people in
general.
 In Kali everything is disturbed, therefore, sages should
take to Hare Kṛṣṇa – Harer nama harer nama......gatir
anytha. For both material and spiritual prosperity.
Text 38-42: Suddenly they saw a dust storm arising from all
directions. This storm was caused by the running of thieves
and rogues, who were engaged in plundering the citizens.
Although the great sages could subdue the disturbance by their
powers, they considered it improper on their part to do so.
They thought that although brahmana is partial, it is not his
duty to neglect poor humans. By such neglect, a brahman's
spiritual power diminishes, just as water kept in a cracked
pot leaks out. They decided that the descendants of the family
of the saintly King Anga should not be stopped, for in this
family the semen was very strong, and the children were prone
to become devotees.
 Thieves
always
wait
for
some
disturbance
to
get
opportunity to plunder. To keep thieves and rogues
inactive, a strong government is always required.
 Purity of hereditary succession is called amogha-virya.
This purity is maintained by samsakaras startig from
garbhadana.
 Maharaja Anga was very pure, but Vena was born due to
polluted association of King Vena.
Text 43-44: So, the saintly persons and sages churned the
thighs of the dead body of King Vena with great force and
according to a specific method. As a result of this churning,
a dwarf-like person was born from King Vena's body. He was
named Bahuka, and he was black like crow. All his limbs were
short, and jaw was very large, flat nose, reddish eyes and
copper-colored hairs.
 That a person was born by such churning proves that the
spirit soul is individual and separate from body. They
could beget another person from Vena's body but couldn't
bring him back to life as he already had taken another
body. That body was produced from semen of Vena. The
spirit soul took shelter of that body.
 SD: First the mother's portion was separated and
extracted from the body.
Text 45-46: He was very submissive and weak and immediately he
bowed down and inquired, “Sirs, what shall I do?” The sages
said, “sit down (nisida)”. Thus, Nisada, the father of the
Naisada race, was born. After his birth, he immediately took
charge of all the karmas of King Vena's sinful activities. As
such, this Naisada class are always engaged in sinful
activities
like
stealing,
plundering
and
hunting.
Consequently, they are only allowed to live in the hills and
forests.
 Brahmanas-white, ksatriya-mixture of of black and white,
sudra-black.
 SD: since he was tribal in nature, he was not fit to be a
king.
 Even such sinful people can be delivered by the mercy of
a pure devotee.
 BG 9.32- “mam hi partha vyapasritya.....param gatim”
“Those who take shelter of Me, though they may of lower
birth-women, vaisyas, as well as sudra-can approach the
supreme destination.
Discussion Topics:
(M&M) Religious persecution by the government. (4-6)
Devotees are unpolitical and are concerned with the people’s
welfare (7-12, 37)
The duty of the government (17-19)
Rectify world situation, all people should be trained in Kånëa
consciousness (20)
Duty of saintly persons to upset demonic government (31, 40)
When there is a calamity in human society, devotees cannot
remain impartial (41)
Even sinful men (Kirätas) can be elevated to the topmost
Vainëava platform (46)
(PrA) Producing another body from the thighs of Mahäräja Vena
(43)
(AMI) White is color of the higher caste, and black is
complexion of çüdras. (45)
4.15 KING PÅTHU’S APPEARANCE AND CORONATION &
4.16 PRAISE OF KING PÅTHU BY THE PROFESSIONAL
RECITERS
Male and female born of the arms of Vena (Text 1-4)
The goddess of fortune incarnated as Arci (Text 5-6)
King Prthu is placed on the throne (Text 7-20)
King Prthu speaks (Text 21-26)
The reciters continue to praise the king (Text 1-3)
King Prthu as a chastiser to the irreligious (Text 4)
King Prthu as a protector of the world (Text 5-10)
King Prthu to remain just like fire (Text 11-16)
The king will respect all women (Text 17-21)
The king will perform one hundred sacrifices (Text 22-27)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. What type of expansion was King Påthu? (15.2, 4-5)
2. How should the goddess of fortune should be worshiped?
(15.3)
3. What was the special feature of the slippers presented by
the deity of Bhürloka? (15.18)
4. What did Påthu Mahäräja’s unwillingness to accept praise
indicate? (15.22-24)
5. Ordinary people have to follow the instructions of what?
(16.1)
6. Explain the meaning of ätma-mäyayä in relation to the
Lord’s appearance. (16.2)
7. Select points from the süta’s praise of Påthu Mahäräja
(16.6-27 verses and purports) which are instructive for
administrators.
Analogies:
None
4.15-16 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEWS)
Verses 15.1-13:
The sages continued to churn Vena’s body, producing a male and
female from the arms. The two were King Påthu and Arci,
expansions of Vinëu, and the goddess of fortune. The brähmaëas
highly praised King Påthu, and Gandharvaloka chanted his
glories. The inhabitants of Siddhaloka showered flowers, and
the
beautiful
women
in
the
heavenly
planets
danced.
Conchshells, bugles, drums and kettledrums vibrated in outer
space. Lord Brahmä arrived there accompanied by all the
demigods. Seeing the lines of Lord Vinëu’s palm, such as a
disc, on King Påthu’s right hand and impressions of lotus
flowers on his feet, Lord Brahmä could understand that King
Påthu was a partial representation of the Lord. The great King
Påthu was coronated and placed on the throne. The King and his
wife, Arci, also exquisitely ornamented, appeared like fire.
Verses 15.14-26:
All the demigods presented various gifts to King Påthu.The
great sages also offered him infallible blessings. The seas,
mountains and rivers gave him room to drive his chariot
without impediments, and a süta, a mägadha and a vandé came
before him to offer praises. King Påthu smiled and then spoke
with gravity, objecting to the prayers offered to him because
he had not yet performed the activities for which he was
glorified. He felt the prayers were more appropriately
addressed to the Supreme Lord. He pointed out that only a fool
would allow someone to praise him for qualities he did not
have and that a powerful and famous person does not like to
hear himself praised.
Verses 16.1-27:
Pleased by King Påthu’s humble words, the reciters continued
to offer prayers, as advised by the sages, praising him as a
direct incarnation of Lord Vinëu. Because the reciters had a
transcendental taste for glorifying His activities, they did
so, although they felt their words were always inadequate.
When the chivalrous activities of King Påthu come to be well
known, the King will hear about himself and his powerful
activities. No one will disobey Påthu Mahäräja. Conquering the
world, he will eradicate the threefold miseries of the
citizens and become world famous. Then both the suras and the
asuras will glorify his magnanimous activities.
Very Short Summary
Chapter 15 describes the birth of Arci and Prthu. Prthu's
coronation and theft of the offerings. Chapter 16 described
how the bards, ordered by the sages, praise Prthu, decribing
how he would milk the earth in the future.
Male and female born of the arms of Vena (Text 1-4)
Text 1-3: Highly learned great sages churned the two arms of
King Vena's body. A male and female couple came out of his
arms. When sages saw them, they were very pleased, for they
could understand that the couple was an expansion of a plenary
portion of Vis
̣n
̣u. The male is a plenary expansion of the power
of Vis
̣n
̣u, who maintains the entire universe, and the female is
a plenary expansion of the goddess of fortune, who is never
separated from the Lord.
 SD: What should the father's lineage and the power of the
sacrifice to Visnu produce? This verse describes the
result.
 Method adopted by the great sages was perfect. Removed
all the reactions of Vena's sinful activities by Bāhuka. After Vena's body was purified, Prthu and Arci
came out of it, and the sages understood that this was an
expansion of Vis
̣n
̣u.
 Prthu was not vis
̣n
̣u-tattva but a saktyavesa avatara.
 People fond of the Laxmi & want her favor. But Laxmi is
inseparable from Narayana. Laxmi should be worshiped
along with Vis
̣n
̣u and should not be regarded separately.
Separating Laxmi from Narayan is Ravana policy. Rich must
engage their money in the service of the Lord.
Text 4: Prthu will be able to expand his reputation throughout
the world. He will be the first among kings.
 Different types of incarnation. Garud
̣a, Śiva and Ananta very powerful incarnations of the Brahman feature of the
Lord. Indra - lusty feature of the Lord. Aniruddha Lord's mind. Similarly, King Pr
̣ thu - the ruling force of
the Lord.
 SD: The sages churned the arms of Vena. This signifies
that the power of the ksatriyas and the power of the Lord
lie in the arm of the ksatriyas.
 Prthu-sravah means
derived his name.
widely
known.
In
this
way
Prthu
The goddess of fortune incarnated as Arci (Text 5-6)
Text 5: Arci has beautiful teeth and beautiful qualities. She
will increase beauty of ornaments. In the future she will
accept Pr
̣ thu as her husband.
 SD: By her devotion she will control Prthu.
Text 6: In the form of Pr
̣thu, SPG has
of His potency to protect the people
the constant companion of the Lord,
incarnated partially as Arci to become
appeared through a part
of the world. Laxmi is
and therefore, she has
Pr
̣ thu's queen.
 BG - whenever one sees an extraordinary power, he should
conclude that a specific partial representation of SPG is
present. Not all visnu tattvas, but saktyavesa avataras.
Prthu was such an avtara and Arci was saktyavesa avatara
of Laxmi.
King Prthu is placed on the throne (Text 7-20)
Text 7-8: All the brāhman
̣as highly praised and glorified King
Pr
̣thu, and the best singers of Gandharvaloka chanted his
glories. The inhabitants of Siddhaloka showered flowers, and
the beautiful women in the heavenly planets danced in ecstasy.
Conchshells, bugles, drums and kettledrums vibrated in outer
space. Great sages, forefathers and personalities from the
heavenly planets all came to earth from various planetary
systems.
Text 9-10: Brahmā, the master of the entire universe, Seeing
the lines of Vis
̣n
̣u's palm on Pr
̣ thu's right hand and
impressions of lotus flowers on the soles of his feet, Brahmā
could understand that Pr
̣ thu was a partial representation of
SPG. One whose palm bears the sign of a disc, as well as other
such lines, should be considered a partial representation or
incarnation of the Lord.
 Before accepting someone as an incarnation of God, one
should verify his identity according to the symptoms
mentioned in the śāstras. Without these symptoms the
pretender is subject to be killed by the authorities for
pretending to be an incarnation of God.
Text 11-13: Learned brāhman
̣as arranged for the King's
coronation. People from all directions collected all the
different paraphernalia for the ceremony. Thus, everything was
complete. All the rivers, seas, hills, mountains, serpents,
cows, birds, animals, heavenly planets, the earthly planet and
all other living entities collected various presentations,
according to their ability, to offer the King. Pr
̣ thu,
exquisitely dressed in garments and ornaments, was coronated
and placed on the throne. The King and his wife, Arci, who was
also exquisitely ornamented, appeared exactly like fire.
Text 14-20: Kuvera presented a golden throne.
Varun
̣a - umbrella that constantly sprayed fine particles of
water and was as brilliant as the moon.
Vāyu - two cāmaras;
Dharma - a flower garland which would expand his fame;
Indra - a valuable helmet,
Yamarāja - a scepter with which to rule the world.
Brahmā - a protective garment made of spiritual knowledge.
Sarasvatī - a transcendental necklace.
Vis
̣n
̣u - a Sudarśana disc
Laxmi - imperishable opulences
Śiva - a sword within a sheath marked with ten moons
Durgā - a shield marked with one hundred moons
Somdeva - horses made of nectar
Viśvakarmā - a very beautiful chariot
Agni - a bow made of the horns of goats and cows
The sun-god - arrows as brilliant as sunshine.
The predominating deity of Bhūrloka - slippers full of mystic
power.
The demigods from outer space - flowers.
The demigods who always travel in outer space - the arts to
perform dramas, sing songs, play musical instruments and
disappear at his will.
The great sages - infallible blessings.
The ocean - conchshell produced from the ocean.
The seas, mountains and rivers - room to drive his chariot
without impediments
sūta, māgadha and vandī - prayers and praises.
 Since Pr
̣ thu was a partial representation of the SPG's
power, the Sudarśana disc given to him represented the
partial power of the original Sudarśana disc.
 GP: ekale isvara Krsna, anye sarva bhrtya
 As soon as the King placed his feet in the slippers, they
would immediately carry him wherever he desired.
King Prthu speaks (Text 21-26)
Text 21-23: King Pr
̣ thu saw the professionals before him, to
congratulate them he smiled, and with the gravity of the
vibrating sounds of clouds he spoke as follows - O gentle
sūta, māgadha and other devotee offering prayers, the
qualities of which you have spoken are not distinct in me. Why
then should you praise me for all these qualities when I do
not shelter these features? I do not wish for these words
meant for me to go in vain, but it is better that they be
offered to someone else. Offer such prayers in due course of
time, when the qualities of which you have spoken actually
manifest themselves in me. The gentle who offer prayers to SPG
do not attribute such qualities to a human being, who does not
actually have them.
 The prayers and praises by the sūta, māgadha and vandī all
explained the godly qualities of Pr
̣ thu, for he was a
śaktyāveśa incarnation. Because the qualities were not yet
manifest, however, Pr
̣ thu very humbly asked why the
devotees should praise him with such exalted words.
 At
the
present
moment
there
are
many
so-called
incarnations, but these are merely fools and rascals whom
people accept as incarnations of God although they have
no godly qualities.
 GP: Qualification precedes glorification, pretension must
not elicit praise, both leaders and followers must know
their duties.
 Devotees know who God is and who isn't. Impersonalists
are eager to accept a human being as God and offer
worship.
 Pr
̣thu was factually an incarnation of SPG, he rejected
those praises because the qualities of the Supreme Person
were not yet manifest in him.
 If a man who does not factually possess the attributes of
a great personality engages his followers in praising him
with the expectation that such attributes will develop in
the future, that sort of praise is actually an insult.
 SD: “Inspired by the assembly we have begun to glorify
you.” That is useless. If this is so, your assembly is
not a worthy assembly.
Text 24: How could an intelligent man competent enough to
possess such exalted qualities allow his followers to praise
him if he did not actually have them? Praising a man by saying
that if he were educated, he might have become a great scholar
or great personality is nothing but a process of cheating. A
foolish person who agrees to accept such praise does not know
that such words simply insult him.
 So-called incarnations of Godhead should therefore, take
lessons from the behavior of King Pr
̣ thu.
 GP:
position
glorification.
is
opportunity
for
service
not
Text 25-26: As a person with a sense of honor and magnanimity
does not like to hear about the abominable actions, a person
who is very famous and powerful does not like to hear himself
praised. Just now I am not very famous for my personal
activities because I have not done anything praiseworthy you
could glorify. So, how could I engage yo in praising my
activities exactly like children.
 SD: Praise like “This person is so, qualified he doesn't
have to follow the rules of dharma” is rejected by good
people, as if it were a criticism of their abilities.
The reciters continue to praise the king (Text 1-3)
Text 1: The humility of Prthu's nectarean speeches pleased the
reciters very much. They continued to praise him, as
instructed by the sages
 Even though the reciters didn't know he was an
incarnation, they came to know by the words of the sages.
 Lord's incarnation can be understood by the instructions
of authorized persons, not by our own concoction. Gurusadhu-sastra.
 We have to learn from the Lord how to become gentle and
humble. The King's behaviour was very pleasant to
reciters.
Text 2: Reciters-Dear King, you are a direct incarnation of
the SPG, Lord Visnu, and by His causeles mecy you have
descended on this earth. Therefore, it is not possible for us
to actually glorify your exalted activities. Although you have
appeared through the body of King Vena, even great orators and
speakers like Lord Brahma and other demigods cannot exactly
describe the glorious activities of Your Lordship.
 Lord appears through internal potency, not external.
Although born of King Vena, King Prthu was still and
incarnation of the SPG by the Lord's internal potency.
 Ananta cannot reach the end of His glorification. So,
what to speak of Siva, Brahma and others. So, reciters
felt inadequate to speak about KP.
 By glorifying the Lord with exalted verses, one becomes
purified. Although we may praise inadequately, we should
do it for our purification. If we are sincere, Lord will
give us intelligence.
Text 3: Although we are unable to glorify you adequately, we
nonetheless have a transcendental taste for glorifying your
activities. We shall try to glorify you according to the
instructions received from sages. Whatever we speak, however,
is always inadequate and very insignificant. Dear King,
because you are a direct incarnation of SPG, all your
activities are liberal and ever laudable.
 Even the best expert can't glorify Lord adequately. Still
we should do it for His pleasure.
 LC advised all His followers to preach the message of
Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a (BG), everywhere. The preacher's duty is to
study BG as it is understood by disciplic succession. One
should speak in accordance with — sādhu, guru and śāstras.
This simple process is the easiest method by which one
can glorify the Lord.
 Devotional service, however, is the real method, for by
devotional service one can satisfy the SPG with just a
few words. Without devotional service, volumes of books
cannot satisfy the Lord.
 Even though preachers of the KC movement may be unable to
describe the glories of the Lord, they can nonetheless go
everywhere and request people to chant Hare Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a.
 SD: Sages have entered our hearts and according to their
instructions only we will offer praise.
 GP: Kirtana must be in parampara and in a mood of
humility.
King Prthu as a chastiser to the irreligious (Text 4)
Text 4: This King is the best amongst those who are following
religious principles. As such, he will engage everyone in the
pursuit of religious principles and give those principles all
protection. He will also be a great chastiser to the
irreligious and atheistic.
 It is the duty of the governmental head to see that
people strictly follow a religious life. A king should
also be strict in chastising the atheists. That is the
test of a good government.
 In secular government, people can't be happy even with
economic development.
 If democratic government is captured by devotees, people
would be very happy.
King Prthu as a protector of the world (Text 5-10)
Text 5: This King alone, in his own body, will be able in due
course of time to maintain all living entities and keep them
in a pleasant condition by manifesting himself as different
demigods to perform various departmental activities. Thus, he
will maintain the upper planetary system by inducing the
populace to perform Vedic sacrifices. In due course of time he
will also maintain this earthly planet by discharging proper
rainfall.
 Demigods are assistants of Lord. When Lord comes, they
also come.
 Earth depends on rainfall and rainfall depends on yajna.
So, yajna should be performed. Kali Yuga governments
don't know this secret and hence, their plans always
fail.
 So sastras advice - harer nama harer nama.......gatir
anytha. Leadership crisis
positive and keep chanting.
Sun-equal
earth-tolerant
moon-pleasant
will
never
end,
so,
keep
Text 6: Just as the sun-god equally distributes his sunshine
to everyone, King Pr
̣ thu will distribute his mercy equally.
Similarly, just as the sun-god evaporates water for eight
months and, during the rainy season, returns it profusely,
this King will also exact taxes from the citizens and return
these monies in times of need.
 Tax exaction is not meant for the sense gratification of
the
administrative
heads.
Tax
revenues
should
be
distributed to the citizens in times of need. Tax
revenues should never be distributed amongst governmental
servants.
 As an ideal king, King Pr
̣ thu would execute all this
business in the village and state as expertly as the sun.
Text 7: This King Pr
̣ thu will be very, very kind to all
citizens. Even though a poor person may trample over the
King's head by violating the rules and regulations, the King,
out of his causeless mercy, will be forgetful and forgiving.
As a protector of the world, he will be as tolerant as the
earth itself.
 it is the duty of the king to look after the comforts of
the citizens, even at the cost of his own personal
convenience.
 Unfair taxation makes the people dishonest, and the
people try to hide their income in so, many ways.
Eventually the state will not be able to collect taxes
and consequently, will not be able to meet its huge
military and administrative expenses. Everything will
collapse, and there will be chaos and disturbance all
over the state.
Text 8: When there is no rainfall and the citizens are in
great danger due to the scarcity of water, this royal
Personality of Godhead will be able to supply rains exactly
like the heavenly King Indra. Thus, he will very easily be
able to protect the citizens from drought.
 Leader must be both surya and Indra.
Text 9: This King by virtue of his affectionate glances and
beautiful moonlike face, which is always smiling with great
affection for the citizens, will enhance everyone's peaceful
life.
Text 10: No one will be able to understand the policies the
King
will
follow.
His
activities
will
also
be
very
confidential, and it will not be possible for anyone to know
how he will make every activity successful. His treasury will
always remain unknown to everyone. He will be the reservoir of
unlimited glories and good qualities, and his position will be
maintained and covered just as Varun
̣a, the deity of the seas,
is covered all around by water.
 Just as no one can understand what is going on beneath
the sea, no one could understand what policy King Pr
̣ thu
was following to make everything successful. Indeed, His
path of diplomacy was very grave. His success was made
possible because he was a reservoir of unlimited
glorified qualities.
 Not only the king but everyone should keep his hardearned money confidentially and secretly so, that in due
course of time the money can be spent for good, practical
purposes.
 The main point is that everyone should be trained in the
system of varn
̣āśrama-dharma so, that the money is spent
only for good causes and nothing else.
King Prthu to remain just like fire (Text 11-16)
Text 11: King Pr
̣ thu was born of the dead body of King Vena as
fire is produced from aran
̣iwood. Thus, King Pr
̣ thu will always
remain just like fire, and his enemies will not be able to
approach him. Indeed, he will be unbearable to his enemies,
for although staying very near him, they will never be able to
approach him but will have to remain as if far away. No one
will be able to overcome the strength of King Pr
̣ thu.
 Just as fire is not easily approached, King Pr
̣ thu would
be unapproachable by his enemies, even though they would
appear to be very near him.
Text 12-13: King Pr
̣ thu will be able to see all the internal
and external activities of every one of his citizens. Still no
one will be able to know his system of espionage, and he
himself
will
remain
neutral
regarding
all
matters
of
glorification or vilification paid to him. He will be exactly
like air, the life force within the body, which is exhibited
internally and externally but is always neutral to all
affairs. Since this King will always remain on the path of
piety, he will be neutral to both his son and the son of his
enemy. If the son of his enemy is not punishable, he will not
punish him, but if his own son is punishable, he will
immediately punish him.
Text 14: Just as the sun-god expands his shining rays up to
the Arctic region without impedance, the influence of King
Pr
̣thu will cover all tracts of land up to the Arctic region
and will remain undisturbed as long as he lives.
 The sunshine and the sun-god cannot be separated, nor
could King Pr
̣ thu and his ruling strength be separated.
Text 15: This King will please everyone by his practical
activities, and all of his citizens will remain very
satisfied. Because of this the citizens will take great
satisfaction in accepting him as their ruling king.
 SD: Raja is derived in 2 ways: rajati (he shines) or
ranjayati (he attracts or pleases).
Text 16: The King will be firmly determined and always
situated in truth. He will be a lover of the brahminical
culture and will render all service to old men and give
shelter to all surrendered souls. Giving respect to all, he
will always be merciful to the poor and innocent.
 2 kinds of old men: one is old by age, and another is old
by knowledge. King Pr
̣ thu was very respectful to the
brāhman
̣as, and he protected them. He also protected
persons advanced in age.
 SD: He would be true to scriptural vows and everyday
promises.
The king will respect all women (Text 17-21)
Text 17: The King will respect all women as if they were his
own mother, and he will treat his own wife as the other half
of his body. He will be just like an affectionate father to
his citizens, and he will treat himself as the most obedient
servant of the devotees, who always preach the glories of the
Lord.
 A learned man treats all women except his wife as his
mother, looks on others' property as garbage in the
street, and treats others as he would treat his own self.
 Education does not mean having academic degrees only. One
should execute what he has learned in his personal life.
 The state should always serve the devotees of the Lord,
and the ideal state should conduct itself according to
the instructions of the devotee.
Text 18: The King will consider all embodied living entities
as dear as his own self, and he will always be increasing the
pleasures of his friends. He will intimately associate with
liberated persons, and he will be a chastising hand to all
impious persons.
 King will treat all 8.4 million species equally. Compare
with Kali-Yuga kings who all are meat eaters and maintain
slaughterhouses.
Text 19: This King is the master of the three worlds, and he
is directly empowered by the SPG. He is without change. Being
a liberated soul and completely learned, he sees all material
varieties as meaningless because their basic principle is
nescience.
 All qualities summarized in “saksad-bhagavan”.
 Nitya-mukta (sees world with a very different vision) and
nitya-baddha (considers different varieties of material
world)
 Body like dress. Learned person not bothered about the
dress. They consider it to be product of nescience.
Text 20: This King, being uniquely powerful and heroic, will
have no competitor. He will travel around the globe on his
victorious chariot, holding his invincible bow in his hand and
appearing exactly like the sun, which rotates in its own orbit
from the south.
 Sun is moving in its orbit.
 A qualified king should be considered Lord in human form.
 Sanatana Goswami gave respect to Nawab Hussain Shah.
 A king or governmental head must therefore, be so,
competent to rule over the state that the citizens will
worship him as God in human form. That is the
perfectional stage for the head of any government or
state.
Text 21: When the King travels all over the world, other
kings, as well as the demigods, will offer him all kinds of
presentations. Their queens will also consider him the
original king and will sing of his fame, for he will be as
reputable as the SPG.
 Original king is Narayana and king his representative.
 The
king's
duty
is
to
personally
supervise
the
distribution of wealth for the maintenance of all living
entities. If he does so, he will be as reputable as
Nārāyan
̣a.
The king will perform one hundred sacrifices (Text
22-27)
Text 22: This King, this protector of the citizens, is an
extraordinary king and is equal to the Prajāpati demigods. For
the living facility of all citizens, he will milk the earth,
which is like a cow. Not only that, but he will level the
surface of the earth with the pointed ends of his bow,
breaking all the hills exactly as King Indra, the heavenly
King, breaks mountains with his powerful thunderbolt.
 SD: How did the wives glorify; the 4 verses answer that.
Text 23: When the lion travels in the forest with its tail
turned upward, all menial animals hide themselves. Similarly,
when King Pr
̣ thu will travel over his kingdom and vibrate the
string of his bow, which is made of the horns of goats and
bulls and is irresistible in battle, all demoniac rogues and
thieves will hide themselves in all directions.
 Unless rogues, thieves and other demoniac people in a
state are afraid of the executive head, who rules the
kingdom with a strong hand, there cannot be peace or
prosperity in the state. Thus, it is most regrettable
when a woman becomes the executive head instead of a lion
like king.
Text 24: At the source of the River Sarasvatī, this King will
perform one hundred sacrifices known as aśvamedha. In the
course of the last sacrifice, the heavenly King Indra will
steal the sacrificial horse.
Text 25-26: This King Pr
̣ thu will meet Sanat-kumāra in the
garden of his palace compound. The King will worship him with
devotion and will be fortunate to receive instructions by
which one can enjoy transcendental bliss. In this way when the
chivalrous activities of King Pr
̣ thu come to be known to the
people in general, King Pr
̣ thu will always hear about himself
and his uniquely powerful activities.
 Prthu did not have to advertise himself artificially.
One's factual reputation cannot be covered.
Text 27: No one will be able to disobey the orders of Pr
̣ thu
Mahārāja. After conquering the world, he will completely
eradicate the threefold miseries of the citizens. Then he will
be recognized all over the world. At that time both the suras
and the asuras will undoubtedly glorify his magnanimous
activities.
 All competent rulers, even up to the reign of Mahārāja
Yudhis
̣t
̣hira, uprooted all the miserable conditions of the
citizens. It is stated that during the reign of Mahārāja
Yudhis
̣t
̣hira there did not even exist severe cold or
scorching heat, nor did the citizens suffer from any kind
of mental anxiety.
 If one is able to eradicate completely the threefold
miseries of the citizens, he should aspire to rule the
world. One should not aspire to rule for any political or
diplomatic consideration
Discussion Topics
(PeA/PrA) Påthu Mahäräja’s unwillingness to accept praise.
(15.22-24)
Attitude of a preacher (16.2-3)
(M&M) Democratic government can be captured by Kånëa conscious
people. (16.4-5)
(PrA/ ThA) instructions for administrators from süta’s praise
of Påthu Mahäräja (16.6-27)
4.17 MAHÄRÄJA PÅTHU BECOMES ANGRY AT THE EARTH
4.18 PÅTHU MAHÄRÄJA MILKS THE EARTH PLANET
The citizens suffer starvation (Text 1-11)
The earth flees from King Prthu (Text 12-17)
The cow-shaped earth appeals to the king (Text 18-21)
King Prthu replies to the earthly planet (Text 22-27)
Prthu Maharaj becomes like Yamaraja (Text 28)
The planet earth speaks (Text 29-33)
The Lord in the form of the original Boar (Text 34-36)
The planet earth tries to convince the king (Text 1-5)
Grains being used by nondevotees (Text 6-11)
Earth fulfills the king’s desire (Text 12-14)
The demigods milk nectar from the earth (Text 15-20)
The demons milk blood from the earth (Text 21-32)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
4.17
1. What is the significance of Mahäräja Påthu accepting Sanatkumära as his spiritual master? (5)
2. What is the meaning of ‘avatäré’? (7)
3. Describe the incarnation of Mahäräja Påthu. (7)
4. Why was the reason for scarcity of food grains? (13)
5. Why did mother earth take the shape of a cow? (14)
6. Explain the significance of planets being called dvépa.
(21)
7. Why was Mahäräja Påthu threatening to kill the cow-shaped
earthly planet? (22)
8. Under what circumstances can the government arrange for the
eating of cow flesh? (25)
9. Why was Mahäräja Påthu not hesitant to kill the cow-shaped
earthly planet? (27)
10. How should one deal with the apparently contradictory acts
of the Lord? (36)
4.18
11. Explain the difference between a conditioned and a
liberated soul. (5)
12. Why are thunderbolts generally thrown on the tops of
hills? (11, 29)
13. What general principle does Prabhupäda draw from the sages
milking all kinds of Vedic knowledge from the earth? (14)
14. Explain the performance of çräddha ceremony in Vedic
civilization (18)
15. Describe the following beings:
Siddhas, Vidyädharas, Kimpurunas, Yaknas, Räknasas, bhütas and
piçäcas (19-21)
Analogies:
4.17.33: In modern electronics, a mechanic may, by pushing
only one button, set off an electronic chain-reaction, by
which so, many actions are carried out one after another.
Similarly, the Supreme Personality of Godhead pushes the
button of creation, and different energies create the material
elements and various controllers of the physical elements, and
their subsequent interactions follow the inconceivable plan of
the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
4.18.9-10: Just as a cow cannot deliver sufficient milk
without being affectionate to her calf, the earth cannot
produce sufficient necessities without feeling affection for
those who are Kånëa conscious.
4.17-18 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEWS)
Verses 17.1-17:
Maitreya explained to Vidura how when Påthu was enthroned
there was a scarcity of grains. The citizens, being skinny due
to hunger, approached the King and informed him that necessary
action should be taken. The King contemplated this matter for
a long time to find out the underlying causes, then he took up
his bow and arrow and aimed them at the earth. Seeing this,
she trembled in fear and began to flee, taking the shape of a
cow. Mahäräja Påthu became very angry and chased the cowshaped earth, all over the universe.
Verses 17.18-36:
The cow-shaped earth reminded Påthu that his citizens are
dependent on her, so, killing her would not be in his
interest. King Påthu told the earth that in the form of a
demigod she accepted her share of the yajïas but has not
produced sufficient food in return. For this reason, she is
offensive, and he must kill her. She also withheld the seeds,
herbs and grains within herself. After hearing him, the planet
earth began to tremble, and she surrendered, offering prayers
with folded hands, glorifying Påthu as the Supreme Lord. She
recalls how once, as Varäha, He rescued her from the waters in
the bottom of the universe. Yet now, He is about to kill her.
The earth expresses bewilderment at this.
Verses 18.1-11:
The cow-shaped earth explained that she had hidden the seeds,
roots, herbs and grains, meant for the performance of
sacrifice, because they are being used by nondevotees. Due to
being stocked for a long time, the grain seeds have
deteriorated. She requested Mahäräja Påthu to make the entire
surface of the globe level so, that rainfall will remain on
the surface of the globe, always keeping the earth moistened.
Also, she requested a suitable calf to milk her.
Verses 18.12-32:
King Påthu then transformed Sväyambhuva Manu into a calf and
milked all the herbs and grains from the earth keeping them in
his cupped hands. The sages transformed Båhaspati into a calf
and milked all kinds of Vedic knowledge from her. The demigods
made Indra into a calf, and they milked the beverage soma. The
demons transformed Prahläda Mahäräja into a calf, and they
extracted various kinds of liquor and beer. Other celestial
beings milked various items from the earth and mystic powers
and kept them in suitable receptacles. The snakes, scorpions
took poison out of the planet earth. In this way all who
subsist on food created different types of calves and milked
out their respective eatables. Thereafter King Påthu, very
satisfied, developed affection for the planet earth just as if
she were his own daughter. After this, Mahäräja Påthu, leveled
the surface of the globe by breaking up the hills with his
bow.
Important Teachings
 Unless one is favored and especially endowed with grace,
he cannot understand how the one SPG acts through His
different energies.
 Although sometimes plans appear contradictory, there is a
definite plan behind all action.
Very Short Summary
When starving people begged him for food, Prthu catches the
earth, who has seized everything, and in fright, the earth
praises Prthu. After milking the earth in the form of a cow,
everyone receives their desired milk using different calves
and pots.
The citizens suffer starvation (Text 1-11)
Text 1-2: Mahārāja Pr
̣ thu offered them various presentations
with all due respect and worshiped them adequately. He offered
respects to all and they all became happy.
Text 3-4: Vidura - since mother earth can appear in different
shapes, why did she take the shape of a cow? And when King
Pr
̣thu milked her, who became the calf, and what was the
milking pot? How did King Pr
̣ thu level the surface of the
earth, and
sacrifice?
why
did
Indra
steal
the
horse
meant
for
the
Text 5: The great saintly King, Mahārāja Pr
̣ thu, received
knowledge from Sanat-kumāra, who was the greatest Vedic
scholar. After receiving knowledge to be applied practically
in his life, how did the saintly King attain his desired
destination?
 4 sampradayas. One has to accept guru and mantra in one
of them.
 Apasamprdayas have no authority and do not observe vedic
rules and regulations.
 People go to them for getting facility for sense
gratification.
Text 6-7: Pr
̣ thu Mahārāja was a powerful incarnation of Lord
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a's potencies; consequently, any narration concerning his
activities is surely very pleasing to hear, and it produces
all good fortune. As far as I am concerned, I am always your
devotee as well as a devotee of the Lord, who is known as
Adhoks
̣aja. Please therefore, narrate all the stories of King
Pr
̣thu, who, in the form of the son of King Vena, milked the
cow-shaped earth.
 Krsna source of all incarnations. Prthu incarnation of
Lord's power to rule.
 Adhoksaja - No one can perceive the Supreme Personality
of Godhead by mental speculation; One can form only an
impersonal idea on the strength of one's material sense.
Text 8: When Vidura became inspired to hear of the activities
of Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a in His various incarnations, Maitreya, also
being inspired and being very pleased with Vidura, began to
praise him. Then Maitreya spoke as follows.
 kr
̣s
̣n
̣a-kathā is spiritually so inspiring that the reciter
and hearer are never exhausted.
 the more Vidura inquires, the more Maitreya is encouraged
to speak. Maitreya was not disgusted to hear another
question.
 Symptom of spiritual talks – one never becomes tired.
Text 9: At the time King Pr
̣ thu was enthroned by the great
sages and brāhman
̣as and declared to be the protector of the
citizens, there was a scarcity of food grains. The citizens
actually became skinny due to starvation. Therefore, they came
before the King and informed him of their real situation.
 Brahamanas – head of state. Controlled monarchial power.
 Brahamanas guide ksatriyas, who protect the vaisyas, who
protects cows, etc. Sudras would serve all of them. So, a
perfect social structure.
 GP: Food crisis nothing new. Co-operation is best way to
rule.
Text 10-11: Dear King, just as a tree with a fire burning in
the hollow of the trunk gradually dries up, we are drying up
due to the fire of hunger in our stomachs. You are the
protector of surrendered souls, and you have been appointed to
give employment to us. Therefore, we have all come to you for
protection. You are not only a king, but the incarnation of
God as well. Indeed, you are the king of all kings. You can
give us all kinds of occupational engagements, for you are the
master of our livelihood. Therefore, O king of all kings,
please
arrange
to
satisfy
our
hunger
by
the
proper
distribution of food grains. Please take care of us, lest we
soon die for want of food.
 Duty of the king to see that everyone in the social
orders — brāhman
̣a, ks
̣atriya, vaiśya and śūdra — is fully
employed in the state.
 When the people are perplexed in this way, they should
approach the head of government, and the president or
king should take immediate action to mitigate the
distress of the people.
 Although they were not lazy, they couldn't
sufficient grains it means that hard work
guarantee food.
produce
doesn't
The earth flees from King Prthu (Text 12-17)
Text 12: After hearing this lamentation and seeing the
pitiable condition of the citizens, King Pr
̣ thu contemplated
this matter for a long time to see if he could find out the
underlying causes.
 Contemplation follows lamentation.
Text 13: Having arrived at a conclusion, the King took up his
bow and arrow and aimed them at the earth, exactly like Lord
Śiva, who destroys the whole world out of anger.
 it was not the people's fault, for they were not lazy in
executing their duties. Rather, the earth was not
producing sufficient food grains.
 The theory that there is a scarcity of food grains due to
an increase of population is not a very sound theory.
There are other causes that enable the earth to produce
profusely or to stop producing.
 SD: earth was hiding the seeds.
Text 14-17: When the earth saw that King Pr
̣ thu was taking his
bow and arrow to kill her, she became very much afraid and
began to tremble. She then began to flee, exactly like a deer,
which runs very swiftly when followed by a hunter. Being
afraid of King Pr
̣ thu, she took the shape of a cow and began to
run. Seeing this, Mahārāja Pr
̣ thu became very angry, and his
eyes became as red as the early-morning sun. Placing an arrow
on his bow, he chased the cow-shaped earth wherever she would
run. The cow-shaped earth ran here and there in outer space
between the heavenly planets and the earth, and wherever she
ran, the King chased her with his bow and arrows. Just as a
man cannot escape the cruel hands of death, the cow-shaped
earth could not escape the hands of the son of Vena. At length
the earth, fearful, her heart aggrieved, turned back in
helplessness.
 Since a cow is never to be killed, mother earth thought
it wise to take the shape of a cow in order to avoid King
Pr
̣thu's arrows. King Pr
̣ thu, however, could understand
this fact, and therefore, he did not stop chasing the
cow-shaped earth
 GP: Punishment can't be stopped after a certain stage.
The cow-shaped earth appeals to the king (Text 18-21)
Text 18-20: Addressing the great, opulent King Pr
̣ thu as the
knower of religious principles and shelter of the surrendered,
she said: Please save me. You are the protector of all living
entities. Now you are situated as the King of this planet. I
am very poor and have not committed any sinful activities. I
do not know why you want to kill me. Since you are supposed to
be the knower of all religious principles, why are you so,
envious of me, and why are you so, anxious to kill a woman?
Even if a woman does commit some sinful activity, no one
should place his hand upon her. And what to speak of you, dear
King, who are so, merciful. You are a protector, and you are
affectionate to the poor.
 GP: Reasons for excuse – 1) cow 2) woman 3) surrendered
soul 4) incarnation 5) dharma-jïa 6) Poor 7) Innocent
Text 21: I am just like a strong boat, and all the
paraphernalia of the world is standing upon me. If you break
me to pieces, how can you protect yourself and your subjects
from drowning?
 SD: If I die then everything will sink in the Garbhodhaka
Ocean.
King Prthu replies to the earthly planet (Text 22-27)
Text 22-23: King Pr
̣ thu replied: you have disobeyed my orders
and rulings. In the form of a demigod you accepted your share
of the yajnas we performed, but in return you have not
produced sufficient food grains. For this reason, I must kill
you. Although you are eating green grass every day, you are
not filling your milk bag so, we can utilize your milk. Since
you are willfully committing offenses, it cannot be said that
you are not punishable due to your assuming the form of a cow.
 Earth had pleaded she was innocent and sinless and woman.
 Mahārāja Pr
̣ thu informed her that first of all she had
disobeyed his orders. This was her first sinful activity.
Secondly, he accused her of taking her share of the
yajnas (sacrifices) but not producing sufficient food
grains in return.
 As one of the demigods, the earthly planet was taking her
share in the yajnas — that is, she was eating green grass
— but in return she was not producing sufficient food
grains — that is, she was not filling her milk bag.
Text 24: You have so, lost your intelligence that, despite my
orders, you do not deliver the seeds of herbs and grains
formerly created by Brahmā and now hidden within yourself.
 Whenever there is a scarcity in food production, the head
of the government should take steps to see why production
is being held up and what should be done to rectify the
situation.
Text 25: Now, with the help of my arrows, I shall cut you to
pieces and with your flesh satisfy the hunger-stricken
citizens, who are now crying for want of grains. Thus, I shall
satisfy the crying citizens of my kingdom.
 In a rare circumstance when there is no supply of grains,
the government may sanction the eating of meat. When
grains are available, meat should not be allowed.
 cows and other animals should be given sufficient grass
to eat. If despite a sufficient supply of grass a cow
does not supply milk, and if there is an acute shortage
of food, the dried-up cow may be utilized to feed the
hungry masses of people.
 According to the law of necessity, first of all human
society must try to produce food grains and vegetables,
but if they fail in this, they can indulge in flesheating.
 The earth produces sufficient grain to feed the entire
population, but the distribution of this grain is
restricted due to trade regulations and a desire for
profit. Consequently, in some places there is scarcity of
grain and in others profuse production.
 If there were one government on the surface of the earth
to handle the distribution of grain, there would be no
question
of
scarcity,
no
necessity
to
open
slaughterhouses, and no need to present false theories
about over-population.
Text 26: Any cruel person — be he a man, woman or impotent
eunuch — who is only interested in his personal maintenance
and has no compassion for other living entities may be killed
by the king. Such killing can never be considered actual
killing.
 Prthu giving argument against her being woman.
 Spiritually - When a devotee is self-satisfied and does
not preach the glories of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, he is not considered a
first-class devotee.
 Materially - if a person is not interested in others'
welfare, he should be considered to be condemned by the
Personality of Godhead or His incarnation like Pr
̣ thu
Mahārāja.
Text 27: You are very much puffed up with pride and have
become almost insane. Presently you have assumed the form of a
cow by your mystic powers. Nonetheless I shall cut you into
small pieces like grain, and I will uphold the entire
population by my personal mystic powers.
 The earth informed King Pr
̣ thu that if he destroyed her,
he and his subjects would all fall down into the waters
of the garbha ocean. King Pr
̣ thu now replies to that
point.
 The Supreme Personality of Godhead is holding millions of
planets in space without any support; similarly, Pr
̣ thu
Mahārāja would not have had any difficulty supporting all
his citizens and himself in space without the help of the
planet earth.
 SD: “How can you kill a cow? How can you feed them cow
meat?” You are not a real cow. You are a fake cow.
Prthu Maharaj becomes like Yamaraja (Text 28)
At this time Pr
̣ thu Mahārāja became exactly like Yamarāja, and
his whole body appeared very angry. In other words, he was
anger personified. After hearing him, the planet earth began
to tremble. She surrendered, and with folded hands began to
speak as follows.
 One cannot challenge the authority of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead in any circumstance. It is better
to surrender unto Him and take His protection at all
times.
The planet earth speaks (Text 29-33)
Text 29: The planet earth spoke: My dear Lord, O Supreme
Personality of Godhead, You are transcendental in Your
position, and by Your material energy You have expanded
Yourself in various forms and species of life through the
interaction of the three modes of material nature. Unlike some
other masters, you always remain in Your transcendental
position and are not affected by the material creation, which
is subject to different material interactions. Consequently,
you are not bewildered by material activities.
 Being an incarnation, the King knew everything — past,
present and future. Thus, there was no possibility of the
earth's cheating him.
 The earth was accused of hiding the seeds of all herbs
and grains, and therefore, she is preparing to explain
how the seeds of these herbs and grains can be again
exposed.
 The earth knew that the King was very angry with her, and
she realized that unless she pacified his anger, there
was no possibility of placing a positive program before
him. Therefore, in the beginning of her speech she very
humbly presents herself as a part and parcel of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead's body.
 Just as a devotee is never bewildered by his material
body, the Lord is never bewildered by the external energy
of this material world.
 As far as the material body is concerned, there are six
"waves," or symptomatic material conditions: hunger,
thirst, lamentation, bewilderment, old age and death. The
liberated soul is never concerned with these six physical
interactions.
 SD: SB 2.1.27 says the earth is the hip of the universal
form. So, how can he kill her?
Text 30: You are the complete conductor of the material
creation. You have created this cosmic manifestation and the
three material qualities, and therefore, You have created me,
the planet earth, the resting place of all living entities.
Yet You are always fully independent, my Lord. Now that You
are present before me and ready to kill me with Your weapons,
let me know where I should go to take shelter, and tell me who
can give me protection.
 Earth fully surrenders. No one can give protection to one
to whom Lord has decided to kill.
 GP: Surrender means leaving life and death in Lord’s
hands
 SD: “Since I'm not attached to you, I can kill you.”
Earth answers-one should kill a creeper planted with
one's own hand.
Text 31: In the beginning of creation You created all these
moving and nonmoving living entities by Your inconceivable
energy. Through this very same energy You are now prepared to
protect the living entities. Indeed, You are the supreme
protector of religious principles. Why are You so, anxious to
kill me, even though I am in the form of a cow?
 Since you have created me you can kill me too. But why
should I be killed when you're protecting everyone. After
all earth is the resting place for everyone.
Text 32: although You are one, by Your inconceivable potencies
You have expanded Yourself in many forms. Through the agency
of Brahmā, You have created this universe. You are therefore,
directly the SPG. Those who are not sufficiently experienced
cannot understand Your transcendental activities because these
persons are covered by Your illusory energy.
 Unless one is favored and especially endowed with grace,
he cannot understand how the one SPG acts through His
different energies.
 Lord Brahma is not the energetic. He is one of
marginal energy. Lord Brahmā is only an instrument.
the
 Although sometimes plans appear contradictory, there is a
definite plan behind all action. One who is experienced
and is favored by the Lord can understand that everything
is being done according to the Lord's supreme plan.
 SD: “You are saying I'm irreligious.” No. But your plans
are hard to understand.
Text 33: by Your own potencies You are the original cause of
the material elements, as well as the performing instruments
(the senses), the workers of the senses (the controlling
demigods), the intelligence and the ego, as well as everything
else. By Your energy You manifest this entire cosmic creation,
maintain it and dissolve it. Through Your energy alone
everything is sometimes manifest and sometimes not manifest.
You are therefore, the SPG, the cause of all causes. I offer
my respectful obeisances unto You.
 All activities begin with the creation of the total
energy, the mahat-tattva. Then, by the agitation of the
three gun
̣as, the physical elements are created, as well
as the mind, ego and the controllers of the senses.
 Pushing a button initiates lot of reactions.
 SD: “You are the master who can maintain and destroy.
According to your desire, do so. I offer respects to
you.”
The Lord in the form of the original Boar (Text 3436)
Text 34: My dear Lord, You are always unborn. Once, in the
form of the original boar, You rescued me from the waters in
the bottom of the universe. Through Your own energy You
created all the physical elements, the senses and the heart,
for the maintenance of the world.
 She invokes his mercy by letting the Lord remember his
previous actions in 2 verses.
Text 35: My dear Lord, in this way You once protected me by
rescuing me from the water, and consequently, Your name has
been famous as Dharādhara — He who holds the planet earth. Yet
at the present moment, in the form of a great hero, You are
about to kill me with sharpened arrows. I am, however, just
like a boat on the water, keeping everything afloat.
 the planet earth in the shape of a cow is accounting the
contradictory acts of the Lord.
 No one can understand the activities of the Lord. Due to
a poor fund of knowledge, human beings sometimes think
the Lord's activities contradictory.
 SD: “Your progeny were my children, situated in my lap,
and I constantly nourish them with milk. Seeing their
evil ways at this time, I, as a mother, to teach them
good character, have become angry, and do not supply
milk. You, the master of the house, now punish me for
that.”
Text 36: My dear Lord, I am also the creation of one of Your
energies, composed of the three modes of material nature.
Consequently, I am bewildered by Your activities. Even the
activities of Your devotees cannot be understood, and what to
speak of Your pastimes. Thus, everything appears to us to be
contradictory and wonderful.
 Śrīla Jīva Gosvāmī has said that unless the Lord's
activities are accepted as inconceivable, they cannot be
explained.
 The word īśvarān
̣ām refers to all the Personalities of
Godhead. God is one, but He exists eternally and expands
Himself in innumerable forms and acts in various ways.
 Sometimes the common man is bewildered by all this and
considers such activities contradictory, but they are not
contradictory. There is a great plan behind all the
Lord's activities.
 The Supersoul in the heart of the thief dictates, "Go and
steal things from that particular house," and at the same
time the Lord tells the householder, "Now be careful of
thieves and burglars." These instructions to different
persons appear contradictory, yet we should know that the
Supersoul has some plan, and we should not consider such
activities contradictory.
 The
best
course
is
to
wholeheartedly, and, being
peaceful.
surrender
protected
unto
the
SPG
by Him, remain
The planet earth tries to convince the king (Text 15)
Text 1: King Pr
̣ thu was still not pacified, and his lips
trembled in great anger. Although the planet earth was
frightened, she made up her mind and began to speak as follows
in order to convince the King.
Text 2: I may be very poor, but a learned man takes the
essence of knowledge from all places, just as a bumblebee
collects honey from each and every flower.
 SD: If something valuable exists in my words please
accept that.
Text 3: To benefit all human society, not only in this life
but in the next, the great seers and sages have prescribed
various methods conducive to the prosperity of the people in
general. Instructions of great sages can be utilized for
practical purposes. Such persons enjoy life and pleasures.
 Vedic injunctions - śruti, additional supplementary
presentations of these principles - smr
̣ ti. Human society
should take advantage of the instructions from both
 BRS - if one poses himself as advanced in spiritual life
but does not refer to the śrutis and smr
̣tis he is simply
a disturbance in society. śrutis and smr
̣ tis to be
followed in both one's spiritual and material life. Human
society - should follow the Manu-smr
̣ ti.
 Manu-smr
̣ ti - a woman should not be given independence protection
by
father,
husband
and
elderly
sons.
independent women are no happier.
 Rascals manufacturing so, many ways to be happy - human
society lost the standard ways of life, both materially
and spiritually - trying to solve the problems in the
United Nations - still baffled - not following liberated
instructions of the Vedas - unhappy.
 Exalted learned men believe that there is no next life
and that everything is finished in this life. Since they
are rascals and fools, what advice can they give?
 duty of everyone to mold his life in such a way that he
will have a profitable next life. Just as a boy is
educated in order to become happy later, one should be
educated in this life in order to attain an eternal and
prosperous life after death.
 SD: earth-there are proper ways to milk the udder of cow,
why resort to killing me.
 By following the principles laid down by great sages and
saints of the past, we can very easily understand the aim
of all life.
 In democratic government all kinds of fools and rascals
are making decisions - enact something today just to
whimsically repeal it tomorrow. One political party
utilizes a country for one purpose, and the next moment
another political party forms a different type of
government and nullifies all the laws and regulations.
This process of chewing the chewed (punah
̣ punaś carvitacarvan
̣ānām [SB 7.5.30]) will never make human society
happy.
 In order to make all human society happy and prosperous,
we should accept the standard methods given by liberated
persons.
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 4-5 mentions
Analysis of Favorable Conditions for Bhakti (bhakti anukulya
vicarah)
Text 4-5: One who follows the principles and instructions
enjoined by the great sages of the past can utilize these
instructions for practical purposes. Such a person can very
easily enjoy life and pleasures. A foolish person who
manufactures his own ways and means through mental speculation
and does not recognize the authority of the sages who lay down
unimpeachable directions is simply unsuccessful again and
again in his attempts.
 mahājano yena gataḥ sa panthāḥ  we can receive benefit in both this
life and the next, and we can also improve our material life.
 avaraù, meaning "inexperienced," is very significant in
this verse. Every conditioned soul is inexperienced.
Everyone is abodha jäta—born a fool and rascal.
 In democratic government at the present moment all kinds
of fools and rascals are making decisions. But what can
they do? What is the result of their legislation? They
enact something today just to whimsically repeal it
tomorrow.
 It has become fashionable to disobey the unimpeachable
directions given by the ācāryas
 conditioned souls – 4 defects, so, take directions from
liberated soul.
 A person may not be liberated, but of he strictly follows
the instruction of the Lord through a bona fide guru his
actions are free from contamination.
 One can immediately become a spiritual master by having
full faith in the transcendental words of the SPG and by
following His instructions.
 Because the entire world is now following the imperfect
directions of conditioned souls, humanity is completely
bewildered.
Grains being used by nondevotees (Text 6-11)
Text 6: seeds, roots, herbs and grains are now being used by
non-devotees, who have no spiritual understanding.
 Material world created for jivas to purify themselves by
following instructions of vedas and go BTG. Grains,
fruits, flowers, etc created for sacrifice to SPG.
 Production checked by earth due to use by non-devotees.
 All things should be used for God's satisfaction. That is
the plan of material world.
 one can attempt all kinds of work, but one should do so,
to satisfy Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a.
 If people use everything for self-satisfaction, there
will ultimately be a state of poverty, and no grains,
fruits or flowers will be produced. 12th canto depicts
this picture.
Text 7: My dear King, not only are grains and herbs being used
by nondevotees, but, as far as I am concerned, I am not being
properly maintained. Indeed, I am being neglected by kings who
are not punishing these rascals who have turned into thieves
by using grains for sense gratification. Consequently, I have
hidden all these seeds, which were meant for the performance
of sacrifice.
 large-scale industrial and agricultural products - all
meant for sense gratification. Therefore, despite such
productive capacities there is scarcity because the
world's population is full of thieves.
 Vedic understanding, men are
when
they
plan
economic
gratification.
transformed into thieves
development
for
sense
 All properties on the surface of the globe belong to the
SPG. The population has a right to use goods only after
offering them to Him. Unless one eats prasada he is a
thief.
 If thieves are not punished, grains will no longer be
produced
 SD: Due to Vena no sacrifices are being performed and due
to irreligion, she is not respected. After Vena's death
the place became full of thieves. Earthe stored all
plants for the sacrifice that Prthu will start in future.
Text 8: Due to being stocked for a very long time, all the
grain seeds within me have certainly deteriorated. Therefore,
you should immediately arrange to take these seeds out by the
standard process, which is recommended by the ācāryas or
śāstras.
 When there is a scarcity of grain, the government should
follow the methods prescribed in the śāstra and approved
by the ācāryas
 yajna - sufficient clouds - sufficient
agricultural matters taken care of.
 In
Kali-yuga,
sańkīrtana-yajna
Krsnam,
rainfall
-
the
only
sacrifice
recommended
is
as taught by LC. Krsna varnam tvisha
 We may adopt various means, but it is essential to know
that the planet earth will stop producing grains if
sacrifices are not performed.
 Unless
the
people
of
the
world
take
to
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
consciousness, there will be a scarcity of food and much
suffering. Philanthropy is of no use.
Text 9-10: Standard Method: If you desire to relieve the
living entities by supplying them sufficient grain, and if you
desire to nourish them by taking milk from me, you should make
arrangements to bring a calf suitable for this purpose and a
pot in which the milk can be kept, as well as a milkman to do
the work. Since I will be very much affectionate towards my
calf, your desire to take milk from me will be fulfilled.
 Just as a cow cannot deliver sufficient milk without
being affectionate to her calf, the earth cannot produce
sufficient necessities without feeling affection for
those who are KC.
 Just as a calf can derive milk from a cow, all living
entities can receive their respective foods from the
planet earth, provided that human beings are not asat
 If human beings are well-behaved, animals will also
receive sufficient food and be happy. The ungodly human
being kills them to compensate for the insufficient
production of grains.
Text 11: My dear King, may I inform you that you have to make
the entire surface of the globe level. This will help me, even
when the rainy season has ceased. Rainfall comes by the mercy
of King Indra. Rainfall will remain on the surface of the
globe, always keeping the earth moistened, and thus, it will
be auspicious for all kinds of production.
 Level land is especially conducive to the production of
grain.
Earth fulfills the king’s desire (Text 12-14)
Text 12-13: Prthu then transformed Svāyambhuva Manu into a
calf and milked all the herbs and grains from the earth in the
form of a cow, keeping them in his cupped hands. Others, who
were as intelligent as King Pr
̣ thu, also took the essence out
of the earthly planet. Indeed, everyone took this opportunity
to follow in the footsteps of King Pr
̣ thu and get whatever he
desired from the planet earth.
 Vasundharā - The word vasu means "wealth," and dharā means
"one who holds."
 All creatures within the earth fulfill the necessities
required for human beings, and all living entities can be
taken out of the earth by the proper means.
 whatever is taken from the earth — either from the mines,
from the surface of the globe or from the atmosphere —
should always be considered the property of the SPG
 As soon as the process of yajna is stopped, the earth
will withhold all productions
 In this age of Kali the simple performance of sańkīrtanayajna should be introduced in every town and village.
 If the intelligent men, or the brāhman
̣as of society,
would follow the rules and regulations, certainly the
entire face of this present world, which is in such
chaotic condition, would change, and people would be
happy and prosperous.
Text 14: All the great sages transformed Br
̣ haspati into a
calf, and making the senses into a pot, they milked all kinds
of Vedic knowledge to purify words, mind and hearing.
 Simply grains not enough, one needs food for mind and
hear and something to vibrate.
 Mahamantra is essence of all Vedas.
 In Kali-yuga, if this Vedic mahā-mantra is chanted
regularly and heard regularly by the devotional process
of śravan
̣aḿ kīrtanam, it will purify all societies, and
thus, humanity will be happy both materially and
spiritually.
The demigods milk nectar from the earth (Text 15-20)
Text 15: All the demigods made Indra, the King of heaven, into
a calf, and from the earth they milked the beverage soma,
which is nectar. Thus, they became very powerful in mental
speculation and bodily and sensual strength.
 soma beverage is not an ordinary intoxicating liquor. The
demigods would not touch any kind of liquor. Nor is soma
a kind of drug. It is a different kind of beverage,
available in the heavenly planets.
Text 16: The sons of Diti and the demons transformed Prahlāda
Mahārāja, who was born in an asura family, into a calf, and
they extracted various kinds of liquor and beer, which they
put into a pot made of iron.
 By Prahlada Maharaja's mercy demons were able to get wine
and beer.
 Devatas drink – in golden pot, demon's drink – in iron
pot.
 GP: Devotees are merciful to less intelligent at their
level.
Text 17: The inhabitants of Gandharvaloka and Apsaroloka made
Viśvāvasu into a calf, and they drew the milk into a lotus
flowerpot. The milk took the shape of sweet musical art and
beauty.
Text 18: The fortunate inhabitants of Pitr
̣ loka, who preside
over the funeral ceremonies, made Aryamā into a calf. With
great faith they milked kavya, food offered to the ancestors,
into an unbaked earthen pot.
 by satisfying Aryama one can help ghostly family members
develop a gross body.
 This ghostly position is very painful because a ghost has
intelligence, mind and ego and wants to enjoy material
life, but because he doesn't have a gross material body,
he can only create disturbances for want of material
satisfaction.
It
is
the
duty
of
family
members,
especially the son, to offer oblations to the demigod
Aryamā or to Lord Vis
̣n
̣u. From time immemorial in India
the son of a dead man goes to Gayā and, at a Vis
̣n
̣u temple
there, offers oblations for the benefit of his ghostly
father.
 if one is habituated to taking the prasāda of Lord Vis
̣n
̣u,
there is no chance of his becoming a ghost or anything
lower than a human being.
Text 19: After this, the inhabitants of Siddhaloka, as well as
the inhabitants of Vidyādhara-loka, transformed the great sage
Kapila into a calf, and making the whole sky into a pot, they
milked out specific yogic mystic powers, beginning with an
̣imā.
Indeed, the inhabitants of Vidyādhara-loka acquired the art of
flying in the sky.
 The name of Kapila Muni is significant in this verse
because He was the expounder of the Sāńkhya philosophical
system, and His father, KardamaMuni, was a great yogī and
mystic.
Text 20: Others also, the inhabitants of planets known as
Kimpurus
̣a-loka, made the demon Maya into a calf, and they
milked out mystic powers by which one can disappear
immediately from another's vision and appear again in a
different form.
 Can do whatever they imagine - such mystic power is
called īśitā.
 Many such demons appeared before Krnsa – canto 10.
 Although the inhabitants of Kimpurus
̣a-loka are naturally
endowed with such powers, one can attain these powers on
this planet by performing different yogic practices.
The demons milk blood from the earth (Text 21-32)
Text 21: Then the Yaks
̣as, Rāks
̣asas, ghosts and witches, who
are habituated to eating flesh, transformed Lord Śiva's
incarnation Rudra [Bhūtanātha] into a calf and milked out
beverages made of blood and put them in a pot made of skulls.
 Yaks
̣as, Rāks
̣asas, bhūtas and piśācas, are all in the mode
of ignorance. They have been placed under the control of
Rudra.
Text 22: Thereafter cobras and snakes without hoods, large
snakes, scorpions and many other poisonous animals took poison
out of the planet earth as their milk and kept this poison in
snake holes. They made a calf out of Taks
̣aka.
 Everyone is taking his eatables from the planet earth.
 Payah
̣-pānaḿ bhujańgānām: if one feeds a serpent milk, the
snake will simply increase his venom. However, if one
supplies milk to a saint, he will develop finer brain
tissues by which he can contemplate higher, spiritual
life.
 thus the Lord is supplying everyone food, but according
to the living entity's association with the modes of
material nature, the living entity develops his specific
character.
Text 23-24: The four-legged animals like the cows made a calf
out of the bull who carries Lord Śiva and made a milking pot
out of the forest. Thus, they got fresh green grasses to eat.
Ferocious animals like tigers transformed a lion into a calf,
and thus, they were able to get flesh for milk. The birds made
a calf out of Garud
̣a and took milk from the planet earth in
the form of moving insects and nonmoving plants and grasses.
Text 25: The trees made a calf out of the banyan tree, and
thus, they derived milk in the form of many delicious juices.
The mountains transformed the Himalayas into a calf, and they
milked a variety of minerals into a pot made of the peaks of
hills.
Text 26-28: The planet earth supplied everyone his respective
food. During the time of King Pr
̣ thu, the earth was fully under
the control of the King. Thus, all the inhabitants of the
earth could get their food supply by creating various types of
calves and putting their particular types of milk in various
pots. in this way King Pr
̣ thu and all the others who subsist on
food created different types of calves and milked out their
respective eatables. Thus, they received their various
foodstuffs, which were symbolized as milk. King Pr
̣ thu was very
satisfied with the planet earth, for she sufficiently supplied
all food to various living entities. Thus, he developed an
affection for the planet earth, just as if she were his own
daughter.
 This is evidence that the Lord supplies food to everyone.
 On the basis of these descriptions, how can one assume
that there is no living entity on the moon? Every moon is
earthly, being composed of the five elements. Every
planet produces different types of food according to the
needs of its residents.
 SD: Inappropriate as wife – milked her for food.
Inappropriate as mother – threatened to punish her. So,
when affection developed accepted as daughter.
Text 29-32: After this, the king of all kings, Mahārāja Pr
̣ thu,
leveled all rough places on the surface of the globe by
breaking up the hills with the strength of his bow. By his
grace the surface of the globe almost became flat. To all the
citizens of the state, King Pr
̣ thu was as good as a father.
Thus, he was visibly engaged in giving them proper subsistence
and proper employment for subsistence. After leveling the
surface of the globe, he earmarked different places for
residential quarters, inasmuch as they were desirable. In this
way the King founded many types of villages, settlements and
towns and built forts, residences for cowherdsmen, stables for
the animals, and places for the royal camps, mining places,
agricultural towns and mountain villages. Before the reign of
King Pr
̣thu there was no planned arrangement for different
cities, villages, pasturing grounds, etc. Every thing was
scattered, and everyone constructed his residential quarters
according to his own convenience. However, since King Pr
̣ thu
plans were made for towns and villages.
 Generally this is the business of King Indra of the
heavenly planets, but King Pr
̣ thu, an incarnation of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, did not wait for King
Indra to break up the hills and mountains but did so,
himself by using his strong bow.
 SD: Gram – villages without markets, pura-village with
market, large pura-pattana
 planning of cities and towns is not a modern innovation
but was existing in bygone ages.
Discussion Topics
(PrA) Head of the government responsible for production of
food (17.24-25)
Human society has lost standard ways of life, both materially
and spiritually (18.3-5)
(ThA/ M&M) One can immediately become a spiritual master
(18.5)
Production is checked by the earth when it is misused by
nondevotees (18.6-8)
World can be saved by saìkértana & Kånëa c movement (18.8,
18.13-14)
4.19 KING PÅTHU’S ONE HUNDRED HORSE SACRIFICES
Visnu present at the sacrifices of King Prthu (Text 1-6)
King Prthu presented with various gifts (Text 7-9)
Indra takes the sacrificial horse (Text 10-16)
Indra abandons his false dress (text 17-21)
Indra adopts several orders of sannyasa (Text 22-28)
Lord Brahma stops the sacrifice (Text 29-34)
Unwanted desires even amongst the demigods (Text 35-38)
King Prthu concludes a peace with Indra (Text 39-42)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Explain the import of the word ‘matsara’. (2)
2. What is a Käma-dhenu? (7)
3. List main points from the purports to texts 8 & 9.
4. List the four kinds of foodstuffs. (9)
5. What general principle does Prabhupäda draw from King Indra
becoming envious of an incarnation of God? (10)
6. Why did Indra steal the horse meant for the yajïa
performance. (11)
7. Explain the meaning of the words ‘tinöha tinöha’ (13)
8. What general principles does Prabhupäda draw from King
Indra fraudulently dressing as a sannyäsé? (12-26)
9. Why do the Vedic çästras practically prohibit the adoption
of sannyäsa in the age of Kali? (25)
10. Being a devotee in the transcendental position, why was
Mahäräja Påthu performing the prescribed Vedic ritualistic
ceremonies? (33)
11. How should a saintly person meet with reversals in life?
(34)
12. Why did Brahmä want to end the competition between Indra
and Mahäräja Påthu.? (35-36)
13. What are those taking the prasäda left by goddess Kälé
actually eating? (36)
14.
Explain the significance of the four items in the
hands of Lord Vinëu (37)
Very short summary
19th chapter describes how Indra, stealing the sacrificial
horse, created heretics, and how Brahma stopped the priests
from killing him.
Visnu present at the sacrifices of King Prthu (Text
1-6)
Text 1-2: Pr
̣ thu initiated the performance of one hundred horse
sacrifices at the spot where the River Sarasvatī flows towards
the east. This piece of land is known as Brahmāvarta, and it
was controlled by Svāyambhuva Manu. When Indra saw this, he
considered the fact that Pr
̣ thu was going to exceed him in
fruitive activities. Thus, Indra could not tolerate the great
sacrificial ceremonies performed by Pr
̣ thu.
 Everyone who comes to enjoy himself
material nature is envious of others.
or
lord
it
over
 Indra was especially envious of great fruitive activities
and the execution of yoga practices, or siddhis.
He
feared losing his seat.
 Matsara – envious, ŚB is meant for those who are
completely nirmatsara (nonenvious). Envy blocks spiritual
advancement.
 In KC if someone excels another person, the devotee who
is excelled thinks how fortunate the other person is to
be
advancing
in
devotional
service
–
Vaikuntha
atmosphere.
Text 3: Visnu is present in everyone's heart as the Supersoul,
and He is the proprietor of all planets and the enjoyer of the
results of all sacrifices. He was personally present at the
sacrifices made by King Pr
̣thu.
 Pr
̣thuMahārāja was a living entity,
specific powers from Lord Vis
̣n
̣u.
but
he
acquired
 Krsna exhibits His powers as īśvara, or the supreme
controller, when He assures His devotee in Bhagavad-gītā
(18.66): "Abandon all varieties of religion and just
surrender unto Me. I shall deliver you from all sinful
reaction. Do not fear."
 No one can give better instructions to human society than
Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, supreme teacher in form of Supersoul.
 SD: In 7 verses it is shown how he surpassed Indra in
execution of karma.
Text 4-6: When Vis
̣n
̣u appeared in the sacrificial arena,
Brahmā, Śiva and all the predominating personalities of every
planet, as well as their followers, came with Him. When He
appeared on the scene, Gandharvas, the great sages, and
Apsaras all praised Him. Lord was accompanied by Siddhas and
Vidyādharas, daityasand Yaksas. He was also accompanied by His
chief associates, headed by Sunanda and Nanda. Great devotees
Kapila, Nārada and Dattātreya, and masters of mystic powers,
headed by SanakaKumāra, all attended the great sacrifice with
Lord Vis
̣n
̣u.
King Prthu presented with various gifts (Text 7-9)
Text 7: In that great sacrifice the entire land came to be
like
the
milk-producing
kāma-dhenu,
and
thus,
by
the
performance of yajna, all daily necessities for life were
supplied.
 Kamdhenu (Surabhi) cows live in Vaikuntha.
 Unless we are prepared to perform the prescribed
sacrifices, our supply of the necessities of life will be
checked.
 Sacrifice means working for the satisfaction of the SPG.
 In Kali - qualified brāhman
̣as very rare who can perform
sacrifices as prescribed in the Vedas. Therefore, it is
recommended in SB (yajnaih
̣sańkīrtana-prāyaih
̣) that by
performing sańkīrtana-yajna and by satisfying the yajnapurus
̣a, Lord Caitanya, one can derive all the results
derived by great sacrifices in the past.
 People should take advantage of this great sacrifice and
join in ISKCON's activities; then there will be no
scarcity in any field.
Text 8: The flowing rivers supplied all kinds of tastes —
sweet, pungent, sour, etc. — and very big trees supplied fruit
and honey in abundance. The cows, having eaten sufficient
green grass, supplied profuse quantities of milk, curd,
clarified butter and similar other necessities.
 If rivers are not polluted and are allowed to flow in
their own way, or sometimes allowed to flood the land,
the land will become very fertile and able to produce all
kinds of vegetables, trees and plants.
 Complete arrangements for the production of all the
necessities of life are made by SPG. People should
therefore, learn how to satisfy the yajna-purus
̣a, Lord
Vis
̣n
̣u.
 thus the whole system is so, arranged that the living
entity must do his duty as he is constitutionally made.
Without doing so, all living entities must suffer. That
is the law of nature.
 Unfortunately in Kali-yuga, due to an absence of yajna,
there are many big trees in the forests, but they do not
supply sufficient fruits and honey. Thus, everything is
dependent on the performance of yajna.
Text 9: King Pr
̣ thu was presented with various gifts from the
general populace and predominating deities of all planets. The
oceans and seas were full of valuable jewels and pearls, and
the hills were full of chemicals and fertilizers. Four kinds
of edibles were produced profusely.
 These are technically known as carvya (those edibles
which are chewed), lehya (those which are licked up),
cūs
̣ya (those which are swallowed) and peya (those which
are drunk).
 oceans and seas are meant for producing jewels, but in
Kali-yuga the oceans are mainly being utilized for
fishing. Śūdras and poor men were allowed to fish, but
the higher classes like the ks
̣atriyas and vaiśyas would
gather pearls, jewels and coral.
 In this age so, many factories for the manufacture of
fertilizers have been opened, but when the Personality of
Godhead is pleased by the performance of yajnas, the
hills automatically produce fertilizing chemicals, which
help produce edibles in the fields.
 Everything is dependent on the people's acceptance of the
Vedic principles of sacrifice.
Indra takes the sacrificial horse (Text 10-16)
Text 10: King Pr
̣ thu was dependent on the SPG, who is known as
Adhoks
̣aja. Because King Pr
̣ thu Performed so, many sacrifices,
he was superhumanly enhanced by the mercy of the Supreme Lord.
King Pr
̣thu's opulence, however, could not be tolerated by the
King of heaven, Indra, who tried to impede the progress of his
opulence.
 Although one is empowered by the SPG and is an
incarnation,
he
should
not
forget
his
eternal
relationship with the SPG. Bogus incarnations should note
this.
 Indra is addressed as bhagavān because he has so, much
power in his hands. Despite his becoming bhagavān, he is
envious of the incarnation of God, Pr
̣ thuMahārāja. The
defects of material life are so, strong that due to
contamination
King
Indra
becomes
envious
of
an
incarnation of God.
 The opulence of King Pr
̣ thu was not dependent on material
conditions.
 The devotee is allowed to see the Supreme Lord face to
face, although the Lord is beyond the expression of our
senses and beyond our direct perception.
Text 11: When Pr
̣ thuMahārāja was performing the last horse
sacrifice
[aśvamedha-yajna],
King
Indra,
invisible
to
everyone, stole the horse intended for sacrifice. He did this
because of his great envy of King Pr
̣ thu.
 the animals sacrificed in the yajna were not killed. If
the Vedic mantras were properly pronounced during the
sacrifice, the animal sacrificed would come out again
with a new life. That is the test for a successful yajna.
 Indra became very envious because he did not want anyone
to excel him.
Text 12: When King Indra was taking away the horse, he dressed
himself to appear as a liberated person. Actually this dress
was a form of cheating, for it falsely created an impression
of religion. When Indra went into outer space in this way, the
great sage Atri saw him and understood the whole situation.
 saffron dress has been misused by many imposters who
present themselves as liberated persons or incarnations
of God.
 one who offers the results of his activities to the SPG
is actually a sannyāsī and yogī. Cheating sannyāsīs and
yogīs have existed since the time of Pr
̣ thuMahārāja's
sacrifice.
 It is the duty of a sannyāsī to be very cautious because:
a little spot in a sannyāsī's character will be magnified
by the public (Cc. Madhya 12.51).
 unless one is very sincere and serious, he should not
take up the order of sannyāsa.
 It is better not to take up sannyāsa in this age of Kali
because provocations are very strong in this age. Only a
very exalted person advanced in spiritual understanding
should attempt to take up sannyāsa.
 One should not adopt this order as a means of livelihood
or for some material purpose
Text 13-16: When the son of King Pr
̣ thu was informed by Atri of
King Indra's trick, he immediately became very angry and
followed Indra to kill him, calling, "Wait! Wait!" King Indra
was fraudulently dressed as a sannyāsī, having knotted his hair
on his head and smeared ashes all over his body. Upon seeing
such dress, the son of King Pr
̣ thu considered Indra a religious
man and pious sannyāsī. Therefore, he did not release his
arrows. hen AtriMuni saw that the son of King Pr
̣ thu did not
kill Indra but returned deceived by him, AtriMuni again
instructed him to kill the heavenly King because he thought
that Indra had become the lowliest of all demigods due to his
impeding the execution of King Pr
̣ thu's sacrifice. Being thus,
informed, the grandson of King Vena immediately began to
follow Indra, who was fleeing through the sky in great haste.
He was very angry with him, and he chased him just as the king
of the vultures chased Rāvan
̣a.
 when a ks
̣atriya out of cowardice flees from the
battlefield, showing his back to his enemy, he is
challenged with the words tis
̣t
̣hatis
̣t
̣ha. A real ks
̣atriya
does not kill his enemy from behind, nor does a real
ks
̣atriya turn his back on the battlefield.
 Although King Indra was very exalted, being the King of
heaven, he became degraded due to his stealing the horse
intended for sacrifice.
 GP:
Degradation
in
Vainëava
degradation in service and skills
dealings
results
in
Indra abandons his false dress (text 17-21)
Text 17-21: When Indra saw that the son of Pr
̣ thu was chasing
him, he immediately abandoned his false dress and left the
horse. The son of MahārājaPr
̣ thu returned the horse to his
father's sacrificial arena. When the great sages observed the
wonderful prowess of the son of King Pr
̣ thu, they all agreed to
give him the name Vijitāśva. Indra immediately brought a dense
darkness upon the sacrificial arena. Covering the whole scene
in this way, he again took away the horse, which was chained
with golden shackles near the wooden instrument where animals
were sacrificed. Atri again pointed out to the son of King
Pr
̣thu that Indra was fleeing through the sky. The son of Pr
̣ thu
chased him again. But when he saw that Indra was carrying in
his hand a staff with a skull at the top and was again wearing
the dress of a sannyāsī, he still chose not to kill him. When
Atri again gave directions, the son of King Pr
̣ thu became very
angry and placed an arrow on his bow. Upon seeing this, King
Indra immediately abandoned the false dress of a sannyāsī and,
giving up the horse, made himself invisible.
Indra adopts several orders of sannyasa (Text 22-28)
Text 22: Vijitāśva again took the horse and returned to his
father's sacrificial arena. Since that time, certain men with
a poor fund of knowledge have adopted the dress of a false
sannyāsī. It was King Indra who introduced this.
 Ekadandi sannyasa not approved by Vedas.
 Now there are many different types of sannyāsīs. Some of
them go naked, and some of them carry a skull and
trident, generally known as kāpālika. All of them were
introduced under some meaningless circumstances, and
those who have a poor fund of knowledge accept these
false sannyāsīs and their pretenses, although they are not
bona fide guides to spiritual advancement.
 At the present moment some missionary institutions,
without referring to the Vedic rituals, have introduced
some sannyāsīs who engage in sinful activities.
 Such sannyāsīs are pākhan
̣d
̣īs. Vedic literature states that
a person who puts Lord Nārāyan
̣a on the level with Lord
Śiva or Lord Brahmā immediately becomes a pākhan
̣d
̣ī.
 In Kali-yuga the pākhan
̣d
̣īs are very prominent. However,
Lord ŚrīCaitanyaMahāprabhu has tried to kill all these
pākhan
̣d
̣īs by introducing His sańkīrtana movement. Those who
take advantage of this sańkīrtana movement of the ISKCON
will be able to save themselves from the influence of
these pākhan
̣d
̣īs.
 SD: foolish persons think that because Indra was not
killed they also cannot be killed. Starting their own
sampradaya, they define the goal of sacrifice as
attainment of power.
Text 23: Whatever different forms Indra assumed as a mendicant
because of his desire to seize the horse were symbols of
atheistic philosophy.
 Such sannyāsa was introduced by Indra because of his
jealousy of MahārājaPr
̣ thu
 Although it is forbidden, there are many pās
̣an
̣d
̣īs who coin
terms like daridra-nārāyan
̣a and svāmi-nārāyan
̣a, although
not even such demigods as Brahmā and Śiva can be equal to
Nārāyan
̣a.
Text 24-25: King Indra, in order to steal the horse from King
Pr
̣thu's sacrifice, adopted several orders of sannyāsa. Some
sannyāsīs go naked, and sometimes they wear red garments and
pass under the name of kāpālika. These are simply symbolic
representations of their sinful activities. These so-called
sannyāsīs are very much appreciated by sinful men because they
are all godless atheists and very expert in putting forward
arguments and reasons to support their case. We must know,
however, that they are only passing as adherents of religion
and are not so, in fact. Unfortunately, bewildered persons
accept them as religious, and being attracted to them, they
spoil their life.
 The Vedic śāstras practically prohibit the adoption of
sannyāsa in the age of Kali because less intelligent men
may accept the sannyāsa order for cheating purposes.
Actually the only religion is the religion of surrender
unto the SPG.
 SD: naked persons refers to jainas, red cloths refers to
buddhists. Adisu refers to followers of Siva who carry
skull. They all speak very logically.
Text 26: MahārājaPr
̣ thu immediately took up his bow and arrows
and prepared to kill Indra himself, because Indra had
introduced such irregular sannyāsa orders.
 It is the duty of the king not to tolerate the
introduction of any irreligious systems.
 Following in his footsteps, all heads of state should
themselves be bona fide representatives of God and should
cut down all irreligious systems. Because of their
cowardice (declaring state as secular) people are
becoming irreligious.
Text 27: When the priests and all the others saw MahārājaPr
̣ thu
very angry and prepared to kill Indra, they requested him: O
great soul, do not kill him, for only sacrificial animals can
be killed in a sacrifice. Such are the directions given by
śāstra.
 No one should ever be killed in a sacrifice meant for the
satisfaction of Lord Vis
̣n
̣u.
Text 28: Dear King, Indra's powers are already reduced due to
his attempt to impede the execution of your sacrifice. We
shall call him by Vedic mantras which were never before used,
and certainly he will come. Thus, by the power of our mantra,
we shall cast him into the fire because he is your enemy.
 In Kali-yuga, however, there are no qualified brāhman
̣as
who can chant the mantras properly. Consequently, no
attempt should be made to perform such big sacrifices. In
this age the only sacrifice recommended is the sańkīrtana
movement.
Lord Brahma stops the sacrifice (Text 29-34)
Text 29: After giving the King this advice, the priests who
had been engaged in performing the sacrifice called for Indra,
the King of heaven, in a mood of great anger. When they were
just ready to put the oblation in the fire, Lord Brahmā
appeared on the scene and forbade them to start the sacrifice.
 SD: Though this particular Indra was an avatara of the
Lord, and the priests were not materialists, they spoke
in this way to show the nature of those following the
path of karma: even intelligent persons on this path
become blind. As Brahma becomes bling by lust, Siva
becomes blind by anger, so, the nature of Indra is
revealed to have envy and crookedness.
Text 30: Lord Brahmā addressed them thus: you cannot kill
Indra. It is not your duty. You should know that Indra is as
good as the SPG. Indeed, he is one of the most powerful
assistants of the Personality of Godhead. You are trying to
satisfy all the demigods by the performance of this yajna, but
you should know that all these demigods are but parts and
parcels of Indra. How, then, can you kill him in this great
sacrifice?
(not your duty)
 GP: Mistakes made by greatly powerful people can’t be
judged and punished by each and anyone
 SD: Indra is the body of the Lord. What is the use of
being a brahmana if one has to kill the body of the Lord.
Text 31: In order to make trouble and impede the performance
of King Pr
̣ thu's great sacrifice, King Indra has adopted some
means that in the future will destroy the clear path of
religious life. I draw your attention to this fact. If you
oppose him any further, he will further misuse his power and
introduce many other irreligious systems. (irreligion will
increase)
 GP: Conflict can’t be resolved by conflict sometimes
Text
32:
"Let
there
be
only
ninety-nine
sacrificial
performances for MahārājaPr
̣ thu," Lord Brahmā concluded. Lord
Brahmā then turned towards MahārājaPr
̣ thu and informed him that
since he was thoroughly aware of the path of liberation, what
was the use in performing more sacrifices? (transcendental)
 Such ceremonies are known as karma, and there is no need
for a devotee in the transcendental position to execute
them. As the ideal king, however, it was King Pr
̣ thu's
duty to perform sacrifices. A compromise was therefore,
to be worked out. By the blessings of Lord Brahmā, King
Pr
̣thu would become more famous than King Indra.
 GP: Same activity → competition → envy → conflict →
sinful acts
 GP: Vainëavas’s blessings give more result then actual
performance of activities
 GP: Mahäräja Påthu was transcendental but dutiful
 SD: 99 is perfect fro Prthu. Though his vow was
incomplete, by Brahma's blessings, the 99 become perfect.
Text 33: Lord Brahmā continued: Let there be good fortune to
both of you, for you and King Indra are both part and parcel
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Therefore, you should
not be angry with King Indra, who is nondifferent from you.
(filial)
Text 34: My dear King, do not be agitated and anxious because
your sacrifices have not been properly executed due to
providential impediments. Kindly take my words with great
respect. We should always remember that if something happens
by providential arrangement, we should not be very sorry. The
more we try to rectify such reversals, the more we enter into
the darkest region of materialistic thought. (providential)
 Sometimes the saintly or very religious person also has
to meet with reversals in life. Such incidents should be
taken as providential.
 one should avoid counteracting such reversals, for the
more we become implicated in rectifying such reversals,
the more we enter into the darkest regions of material
anxiety.
Unwanted desires even amongst the demigods (Text 3538)
Text 35: Lord Brahmā continued: Stop the performance of these
sacrifices, for they have induced Indra to introduce so, many
irreligious aspects. You should know very well that even
amongst the demigods there are many unwanted desires.
(practical)
 A karmī must be envious because he wishes to enjoy
material pleasures to their fullest extent. That is the
material disease.
 Lord Brahmā's purpose was to end the competition between
Lord Indra and MahārājaPr
̣ thu.
 GP: Responsibility of more mature devotees to stop
conflict.
 SD: “Can't Indra be stopped?” Among the devatas, he is
very stubborn.
Text 36: Just see how Indra was creating a disturbance in the
midst of the sacrifice by stealing the sacrificial horse.
These attractive sinful activities he has introduced will be
carried out by the people in general. (bad example)
 Yad yad acrati sresthas.
 Lord Brahmā thought that instead of allowing Indra to
further introduce such irreligious systems, it would be
better to stop the sacrifice.
 A similar stance was taken by Lord Buddha when people
were
overly
engrossed
in
the
animal
sacrifices
recommended by Vedic instructions.
 One should not perform sacrifices that will induce
reversed orders. It is better to stop such sacrifices.
 The entire purpose of performing sacrifices is to worship
Vis
̣n
̣u. Lord Vis
̣n
̣u is present in His form of Lord
Caitanya; therefore, people who are intelligent should
try to satisfy Him by performing sańkīrtana-yajna.
 Many butcher shops which keep a deity of the Kālī, and
animal-eaters purchase flesh from such shops thinking
that they are eating prasad of Kālī. Kālī never accepts
nonvegetarian food because she is the chaste wife of
Śiva. Śiva is also a great Vais
̣n
̣ava and never eats
nonvegetarian food, and Kālī accepts prasad of Śiva. Such
offerings are accepted by the associates of Kālī known as
bhūtas, piśācas and Rāks
̣asas, and those who take the
prasāda of Kālī in the shape of flesh or fish are not
actually taking the prasāda left by Kālī, but the food
left by them.
Text 37: O King Pr
̣ thu you are the part-and-parcel expansion of
Lord Vis
̣n
̣u. Due to the mischievous activities of King Vena,
religious principles were almost lost. At that opportune
moment you descended as the incarnation of Lord Vis
̣n
̣u. Indeed,
for the protection of religious principles you have appeared
from the body of King Vena. (contradiction)
 Paritranaya sadhunam.....
 Any living being acting as the incarnation of Lord Vis
̣n
̣u
is empowered by Lord Vis
̣n
̣u to preach the bhakti cult.
Such a person can act like Lord Vis
̣n
̣u and defeat demons
by arguments and preach the bhakti cult exactly according
to the principles of śāstra.
 Whenever we find someone extraordinary preaching the
bhakti cult, we should know that he is especially
empowered by Lord Vis
̣n
̣u, or Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. Caitanyacaritāmr
(Antya
7.11),
kr
̣ ta
̣s
̣n
̣aśaktivinānahetārapravartana. If one criticizes or finds
fault with such an empowered personality, one is to be
considered an offender against Lord Vis
̣n
̣u and is
punishable. Even though such offenders may dress as
Vais
̣n
̣avas with false tilaka and mālā, they are never
forgiven by the Lord if they offend a pure Vais
̣n
̣ava.
 SD: You should spread dharma and not adharma (which will
occur if Indra obstructs more sacrifices).
Text 38: O protector of the people in general, please consider
the purpose of your being incarnated by Lord Vis
̣n
̣u. The
irreligious principles created by Indra are but mothers of so,
many
unwanted
religions.
Please
therefore,
stop
these
imitations immediately. (introspection)
 MahārājaPr
̣ thu was empowered by the SPG for maintaining the
peace and prosperity of the citizens.
 It is the duty of the state or king to put a stop to
pseudoreligious systems produced by unscrupulous persons.
 Instead of creating adverse reactions, it was better for
MahārājaPr
̣ thu to stop the yajnas in the interest of his
original purpose as an incarnation - establish good
government and set things in the right order.
 GP: essence is more important than form.
King Prthu concludes a peace with Indra (Text 39-42)
Text 39: When King Pr
̣ thu was thus, advised by the supreme
teacher, Brahmā, he abandoned his eagerness to perform yajnas
and with great affection concluded a peace with Indra.
 SD: Though Indra was elder and was the king of devatas,
by order of Brahma, Prhtu showed affection. They were
equal, but Brahma saw that Prthu was superior because of
his superior bhakti, and thus, he instructed to show
affection.
 GP: When senior Vainëavas advise us we must abandon our
opinion and must embrace our opponent with affection
Text 40: After this, Pr
̣ thuMahārāja took his bath, which is
customarily taken after the performance of a yajna, and
received the benedictions and due blessings of the demigods,
who were very pleased by his glorious activities.
 If one simply satisfies Lord Vis
̣n
̣u by the performance of
yajna, one satisfies all the demigods automatically. In
turn, the demigods offer their benedictions to such a
devotee.
A
pure
devotee
therefore,
does
not
ask
benedictions directly from the demigods.
 GP: Numbers don’t matter in pleasing others; attitude
matters
Text 41: With great respect, the original king, Pr
̣ thu, offered
all kinds of rewards to the brāhman
̣as present at the
sacrifice. Since all these brāhman
̣as were very much satisfied,
they gave their heartfelt blessings to the King.
Text 42: All the great sages and brāhman
̣as said: O mighty
King, by your invitation all classes of living entities have
attended this assembly. They have come from Pitr
̣ loka and the
heavenly planets, and great sages as well as common men have
attended this meeting. Now all of them are very much satisfied
by your dealings and your charity towards them.
Analogies:
None
4.19 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-9:
King Påthu began to perform one hundred horse sacrifices. Lord
Vinëu appeared at King Påthu’s sacrifices, along with His
chief associates, headed by Sunanda and Nanda, the principle
demigods, the Siddhas, the Vidyädharas, the demons and the
Yaknas, as well as Kapila, Närada and Dattätreya, Sanaka
Kumära and other unalloyed devotees. The land began supplying
all necessities for daily life. Trees supplied abundant fruit
and honey. The cows supplied profuse quantities of milk. The
seas were full of valuable jewels and pearls, and the hills
were full of chemicals and fertilizers.
Verses 10-26:
When Påthu Mahäräja was performing the last horse sacrifice
Indra, dressed as a sannyäsé, stole the sacrificial horse.
When Indra saw Påthu’s son pursuing him, he gave up his false
dress, left the horse and disappeared. Indra repeated this
twice. King Påthu prepared to kill Indra himself for
introducing irregular sannyäsa orders.
Verses 27-42:
The priests objected since no one can be killed during a
sacrifice. The priests proposed to call Indra by Vedic
mantras, and cast him into the fire for his enmity to the
King. Just before they put the oblation in the fire, Lord
Brahmä appeared and forbade them. He said they could not kill
Indra because he was as good as the Supreme Lord, being His
powerful assistant. Brahma advised them that if they opposed
Indra any further, he would further misuse his power and
introduce many other irreligious systems. Thus, it is best
that King Påthu perform only ninety-nine sacrifices. Lord
Brahmä told Påthu that since he knew the path of liberation,
he did not need to perform more sacrifices. Brahmä explained
that as Lord Vinëu’s incarnation, he was meant to protect
religious principles and thus, he should stop his sacrifice to
keep Indra from creating more unwanted religions. Thus,
advised, King Påthu gave up his eagerness to perform yajïas
and with great affection concluded a peace with King Indra.
Discussion Topics
(PrA) Natural prosperity resulting from saìkértana yajïa (7-9)
Pseudo-sannyäsa (12-25)
(PeA) Competition in the performance of yajïa. (35)
One is never forgiven by the Lord if they offend a pure
Vainëava. (37)
(M&M) Mahäprabhu has tried to kill all these päkhaëòés &
pseudo-sannyäsa (22, 37-38)
4.20 LORD VINËU’S APPEARANCE IN THE SACRIFICIAL ARENA
OF MAHÄRÄJA PÅTHU
Lord Visnu Appears on the scene (Text 1-2)
The Intelligent Do Not Become Addicted to the body (Text 3-8)
The Devotee's Mind becomes broader and transparent (Text 9-11)
Lord Visnu Instructs King Prthu (Text 12-15)
Lord Visnu Please with Prthu's Character (Text 16)
King Prthu Worships The Lord's Lotus Feet (Text 17-22)
Prayers offered by Maharaj Prthu (Text 23)
Hearing from the mouth of a pure devotee (Text 24-25)
Lakshmi the mother of the universe (Text 26-28)
Those bound by the sweet words of the vedas (Text 29-31)
Prthu Maharaj blessed by the Lord (Text 32-33)
The Lord returns to His Abode (Text 34-38)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. What is a quality of those who are advancing in spiritual
knowledge? (3)
2. Explain the terms traiguëya-vinayä vedäù & nistraiguëya.(6)
3. Explain the process of karma-yoga. (9)
4. Describe how devotional service is very simple. (9, 15)
5. Explain Vyavasäyätmikä buddhiù. (13)
6. What is the king’s real duty? (14)
7. Describe the subtle laws of nature mentioned in text 14.
8. What is the Lord pleased by? (16)
9. What is the meaning of bhakta-vatsala? (19)
10. Why is there no chance of a devotee’s being in error? (20)
11. Explain the significance of he phrase ‘ärya-saìgama’ (26)
12. Who can give up the practice of chanting Hare Kånëa? (26)
13. What did the Lord appreciate very much? (34)
Analogies:
4.20.12: A businessman riding in a motorcar sits in the car,
supervises its running and advises the driver. He knows how
much gasoline is used up, and he knows everything about the
car, but still he is apart from the car and is more concerned
with his business. Even while riding in the car, he thinks of
his business and his office. He has no connection with the
car, although he is sitting there. As the businessman is
always absorbed in thoughts of his business, so, the living
entity can be absorbed in thoughts of rendering loving service
to the Lord.
4.20.25: In our material existence, under the influence of
illusory
mäyä,
we
have
almost
forgotten
our
eternal
relationship with the Lord, exactly like a man sleeping very
deeply who forgets his duties
4.20.31: The father knows the necessities of the son and
supplies them, and the Supreme Lord knows the necessities of
the living entities and supplies them sumptuously.
4.20 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-15:
Lord Vinëu, very satisfied by Påthu’s ninety-nine horse
sacrifices, appeared, accompanied by Indra. Lord Vinëu advised
King Påthu to excuse Indra, who came to be forgiven for
disturbing Påthu’s last sacrifice. Vinëu instructed King Påthu
that the soul is different from the body. With mind and senses
controlled, in the transcendental position, he should try to
do his duty as king in whatever condition of life he may be
posted by the Lord’s arrangement. Lord Vinëu advised King
Påthu that everyone should follow the principles of
varëäçramadharma. By protecting his citizens, the king’s only
duty, he shares, in his next life, one-sixth of their pious
results. But a head of state who simply collects taxes from
citizens without protecting them has his own pious results
taken by them and suffers for their impious activities. Soon
he would see the liberated Kumäras.
Verses 16-31:
Lord Vinëu was pleased by the King’s elevated qualities and
behavior. King Indra, ashamed of his own activities, fell
before King Påthu but Påthu embraced him. King Påthu offered
prayers to the Lord. He desired at least one million ears to
hear the Lord’s glories recited by His pure devotees,. He
wishes to serve the lotus feet of the Lord and he worries that
the goddess of fortune may be displeased with his intrusion on
her service. King Påthu refuses material benefits, which are
for those who are ignorant, but asks the Lord to bestow upon
him whatever He thinks is best.
Verses 32-38:
The Lord blessed the King to always engage in His devotional
service and decided to depart. King Påthu worshiped the
demigods, the great sages, the inhabitants of Pitåloka, the
inhabitants of Gandharvaloka and those of Siddhaloka,
Cäraëaloka, Pannagaloka, Kinnaraloka, Apsaroloka, the earthly
planets and the planets of the birds, as well as many other
living entities present in the sacrificial arena. With folded
hands he worshiped all these, as well as the Lord and His
personal associates, by offering sweet words and great wealth.
After this function, they all went back to their respective
abodes, as did King Påthu, after offering his respectful
obeisances unto the Lord.
Important Teachings
 Anything spoken by the personality of Godhead should be
taken (1) as it is, (2) with great care and (3) attention
and (4) with great respect. (5) It is not our business to
amend the words of the SPG or make additions or
alterations
 It is Vaisnavas' duty to adjust the cause of their envy.
 if one hears from the mouth of a pure devotee, he
gradually comes to the understanding of his relationship
with the Lord and thus, engages in His loving service,
and his life becomes completely perfect. Therefore, this
process of hearing from the mouth of a pure devotee is
very important for making progress in the line of
spiritual understanding.
 Association of devotees is the most important factor in
this world
Important Verses
Text 24: I therefore, do not wish to have the benediction of
merging into Your existence, a benediction in which there is
no existence of the nectarean beverage of Your lotus feet. I
want the benediction of at least one million ears, for thus, I
may be able to hear about the glories of Your lotus feet from
the mouths of Your pure devotees.
Very Short Summary
In this chapter, after being instructed by the Lord, Prthu
makes friends with Indra and praises the Lord. The Lord gives
him benedictions and then depart.
Lord Visnu Appears on the scene (Text 1-2)
Being very much satisfied by the performance of ninety-nine
horse
sacrifices,
Lord
Vis
appeared
on
the
scene.
̣n
̣u
Accompanying Him was King Indra. Lord Vis
̣n
̣u then began to
speak - Indra has disturbed your execution of one hundred
sacrifices. Now he has come with Me to be forgiven by you.
Therefore, excuse him.
 the
body
is
only
a
superficial
covering,
and
consequently, an advanced transcendentalist will not make
a distinction between one self and another.
 GP: Indra is repentent. So, forgive.
The Intelligent Do Not Become Addicted to the body
(Text 3-8)
Text 3: O King, one who is advanced in intelligence and eager
to perform welfare activities for others is considered best
amongst human beings. An advanced human being is never
malicious to others. Those with advanced intelligence are
always conscious that this material body is different from the
soul.
 When a madman commits murder, he is excused even by a
high-court judge. The idea is that a living entity is
always pure because he is part and parcel of the SPG.
When he falls into the clutches of material energy, he
becomes a victim of the three modes of material nature.
 Forgiveness is a quality of those who are advancing in
spiritual knowledge.
 GP: You're intelligent to forgive.
 SD: How is it possible to be violent toward other living
entities, since one should not identify them as bodies?
Text 4: If a personality like you, who are so, much advanced
because of executing the instructions of the previous ācāryas,
is carried away by the influence of My material energy, then
all your advancement may be considered simply a waste of time.
 No one can be perfect in knowledge without being trained
by the paramparā system.
 An ordinary man, who has only a conception of bodily
existence, is always bewildered by the modes of material
nature.
 GP: You're mature, so, we have more expectations from
you, so, please forgive.
Text 5: Those who are in full knowledge of the bodily
conception of life, who know that this body is composed of
nescience, desires and activities resulting from illusion, do
not become addicted to the body.
 Whatever we desire or perform under the bodily conception
is all illusion. In other words, Lord Vis
̣n
̣u informed
Pr
̣thuMahārāja that although the sacrificial performances
set an example for ordinary people, there was no need for
such sacrificial performances as far as his personal self
was concerned.
 GP: You're in full knowledge. So, forgive.
Text 6: How can a highly learned person who has absolutely no
affinity for the bodily conception of life be affected by the
bodily conception in regard to house, children, wealth and
similar other bodily productions?
 materialists, who are especially interested in sense
gratification, are given permission or license to enjoy
sense gratification by executing the Vedic ritualistic
ceremonies.
 Those who are elevated above the material condition are
not at all interested in such Vedic performances.
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 7 mentions The
Essential Nature of the Individual Soul (jiva tattvam)
Text 7: The individual soul is one, Pure, nonmaterial and
self-effulgent. He is the reservoir of all good qualities, and
He is all-pervading. He is without material covering, and He
is
the
witness
of
all
activities.
He
is
completely
distinguished
from
other
living
entities,
and
He
is
transcendental to all embodied souls.
 in this verse Lord Vis
̣n
̣u is describing Himself, or the
Paramātmā.
 The Lord is transcendental.
 The Lord is one, whereas the conditioned souls embodied
within the material world exist in many varieties of
form.
 The living entities, who are many and who are entangled
in this material world, are not pure. However, the
Supreme Personality of Godhead is pure and detached.
 the living entities are not self-effulgent, but the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, Paramātmā, is selfeffulgent.
 The living entities, being contaminated by the modes of
material nature, are called sagun
̣a, whereas Paramātmā, the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, is nirgun
̣a, not being
under the influence of the material modes.
 The conditioned soul's vision is covered by material
contamination; therefore, he cannot see the cause of his
actions, and he cannot see his past lives. The SPG, not
being covered by a material body, is the witness of all
the activities of the living entity.
 They are one in quality, yet they are different in so,
many ways, especially in regard to the six opulences the
Supreme Personality of Godhead has in full.
 SD: 9 qualities
Paramatma.
mention
here
distinguish
jiva
from
Text 8: Although within the material nature, one who is thus,
situated in full knowledge of the Paramatma and atma is never
affected by the modes of material nature, for he is always
situated in My transcendental loving service.
 When SPG appears in material world, He is not affected by
the modes of material nature.
 Similarly those who are always connected with Him are not
affected. Mam ca yo …...kalpate (BG 14.26)
The Devotee's Mind becomes broader and transparent
(Text 9-11)
Text 9: When one situated in his occupational duty engages in
My loving service without motive for material gain, he
gradually becomes very satisfied within.
 If one works according to varnasrama dharma and does not
desire fruitive results, he gets satisfaction gradually.
 Discharging one's occupational duty as a means of
rendering devotional service (not for material gain) unto
the SPG is the ultimate goal of life. This is karma yoga.
 Let one remain what he is; he need to install the Deity
of the Supreme Lord in the house. Deity can be worshipped
with results of his honest labor. Sravana, kirtana,
smaran, vandana, pada sevana, dasya, poojan, sakhi jana,
atma nivedana.
Text 10: When the heart is cleansed of all material
contamination,
the
devotee's
mind
becomes
broader
and
transparent, and he can see things equally. At that stage of
life there is peace, and one is situated equally with Me as
sac-cid-ananda-vigraha.
 Mayavada kaivalya and that of Vaisnava community is
different. Vaisnava understands that he is the eternal
servitor and that is called Brahman realization.
Text 11: Anyone who knows that this material body is simply
supervised by the fixed soul is eligible to be liberated from
material bondage.
 How one can become liberated? First thing to understand
in soul is different from his body. And that soul is
unchangeable.
 Then one should not be affected by happiness and distress
of the world. One should tolerate it.
 Practical process to attain this stage of indifference is
to execute devotional service 24 hrs a day. This is
called samadhi.
Lord Visnu Instructs King Prthu (Text 12-15)
Text 12: The constant change of this material world is due to
the interaction of the 3 modes of material nature. 5 elements,
the senses, the demigods who control the senses, as well as
the mind, which is agitated by the spirit soul-all these taken
together comprise the body. Since the spirit soul is
completely different from this combination of gross and subtle
material elements, My devotee is connected with Me in intense
friendship and affection, being completely in knowledge, is
never agitated by material happiness and distress.
 If the living entity has to act as the superintendent of
the activities of the bodily combination, then how can he
be indifferent to the activities of the body? These
activities are completely different from the activities
of the spirit soul. E.g. a businessman sitting in a car
knows everything about it, but is still apart from it.
Even when in his car he thinks about his business and
office. This position is possible only for a devotee.
 Karmis, jnanis and yogis cannot be bound in devotional
service. Devotee's position is always transcendental due
to intimate relationship with Lord.
Text 13: Please keep yourself always equipoised and treat
people equally, whether they are greater than you, in the
intermediate stage or lower than you. Do not be disturbed by
temporary distress or happiness. Fully control your mind and
senses. In this transcendental position, try to execute your
duty as king in whatever condition of life you may be posted
by My arrangement, for your only duty here is to give
protection to the citizens of your kingdom.
 One has to execute the order of Lord Visnu, whether
receiving it directly from Him or from a bona fide
spiritual master.
 Here Prthu is being directly instructed by Lord.
 VCT-one should not care very much whether he is going to
be liberated or not, but he should simply execute the
orders of the spiritual master. If one executes such he
will always remain liberated. One has simply execute his
duty as per varnasrama dharma.
 One can execute such instructions when one keeps aloof
from the activities of body.
 Lord instructs from within as parmatma and without as
spiritual master. So, on should not consider spiritual
master to be an ordinary person. Neither he should be
considered equal to SPG.
 SD: Since you are bound to me by affection, you should
follow my instructions.
 GP: Duties of an administrator head 1) Equanimity 2)
Impartiality 3) Tolerance 4) Self-control 5) Protection
Text 14: To give protection to the general mass of people who
are citizens of the state is the prescribed occupational duty
of a king. By acting in that way, the king in his next life
shares 1/6 of the results of the pious activities of the
citizens. But a king or executive head of the state who simply
collects taxes from citizens but does not give them proper
protection as human beings has the results of his own pious
activities taken away by the citizens, and in exchange for his
not giving protection he becomes liable to punishment for the
impious activities of his subjects.
 If everyone becomes indifferent then how could things as
they are go on? And if things are to go on as they ought
to, how can a head of state be indifferent to such
activities?
 Varnasrama was not created blindly. If all act as per
their duty all will receive perfection.
 Lord instructs that king should not give up his duty of
protecting citizens and go to Himalayas. Duty of head of
state is to see if everyone doing his duties for
salvation.
 Modern state has many rules otherwise, but no rules for
citizens spiritual advancement. If government act this
way people will become entangled in sinful activities.
King should not be just a tax collector. King can levy
taxes if he looks after spiritual welfare of citizens.
 As soon as sin is removed there will be no war,
pestilence, famine or natural disturbances.
 Citizens and king happy and unhappy simultaneously - they
share reactions.
 Same principle applies to parents and spiritual master.
They share reactions of their offsprings / disciples.
 At present many such combinations of unqualified kings
and citizens – tension, war and anxiety.
Text 15: If you continue to protect the citizens according to
the instructions of the learned brāhman
̣a authorities, as they
are received by the disciplic succession — by hearing — from
master to disciple, and if you follow the religious principles
laid down by them, without attachment to ideas manufactured by
mental concoction, then every one of your citizens will be
happy and will love you, and very soon you will be able to see
such already liberated personalities as the four Kumāras.
 Following varnasrama guarantees liberation.
 Varnasrma very difficult in this age. So, everyone should
become KC. Varnasrama executed differently by different
people in world. But KC principles are common.
 Essential to follow the instructions of the ācāryas in the
paramparā system.
 No change in position → just listen from perfect source
→ practical application in life → perfection.
 Change required is a change in consciousness, not in the
body.
 Material laws are only mental concoctions manufactured by
inexperienced conditioned souls, they cannot give relief
to human society.
 Formerly, although the kings were autocrats, they
strictly followed the principles laid down by great sages
and saintly persons.
 Today, the executive heads are fools and rascals in the
strict sense of the terms, and the people in general are
śūdras. This combination of fools and rascals and śūdras
cannot bring about peace and prosperity in this world.
 anyone who lives on concocted ideas, without reference to
the śāstras, never becomes successful and does not attain
happiness or liberation after death.
Lord Visnu Please with Prthu's Character (Text 16)
Text 16: I am very captivated by your elevated qualities and
excellent behavior, and thus, I am very favorably inclined
toward you. You may therefore, ask from Me any benediction you
like. One who does not possess elevated qualities and behavior
cannot possibly achieve My favor simply by performance of
sacrifices, severe austerities or mystic yoga. But I always
remain equipoised in the heart of one who is also equipoised
in all circumstances.
 Performing great sacrifices or undergoing the austerities
of mystic yoga practice cannot satisfy Him. He is pleased
only by elevated character and behavior.

elevated character and behavior develops only by pure
bhakti.
 qualities of a devotee, twenty-six in number, are listed
as follows: (1) kind to everyone, (2) does not quarrel
with anyone, (3) fixed in the Absolute Truth, (4) equal
to everyone, (5) faultless, (6) charitable, (7) mild, (8)
clean, (9) simple, (10) benevolent, (11) peaceful, (12)
completely attached to Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, (13) has no material
hankering, (14) meek, (15) steady, (16) self-controlled,
(17) does not eat more than required, (18) sane, (19)
respectful, (20) humble, (21) grave, (22) compassionate,
(23) friendly, (24) poetic, (25) expert, (26) silent.
 SD: It is impossible for the Lord to be controlled by
material qualities and conduct, Prthu's qualities and
nature were all spiritual, arising from bhakti.
King Prthu Worships The Lord's Lotus Feet (Text 1722)
Text 17: In this way MahārājaPr
̣ thu, accepted the instructions
of the SPG on his head.
 Anything spoken by the personality of Godhead should be
taken as it is, with great care and attention and with
great respect. It is not our business to amend the words
of the SPG or make additions or alterations, as it has
become a custom for many so-called scholars and svāmīs who
comment on the words of BG.
Text 18: As King Indra was standing by, he became ashamed of
his own activities and fell down before King Pr
̣ thu to touch
his lotus feet. But Pr
̣ thuMahārāja immediately embraced him in
great ecstasy and gave up all envy against him for his having
stolen the horse meant for the sacrifice.
 Indra decided to fall down at the lotus feet of King
Pr
̣thu, but the King was so, magnanimous a Vais
̣n
̣ava that
he did not want MahārājaIndra to fall down at his feet.
(Humility means begging forgiveness; Magnanimity means
forgive and forget)
 It is Vaisnavas' duty to adjust the cause of their envy.
This is also a first-class example of cooperative
behavior between Vais
̣n
̣avas.
Text 19: Pr
̣ thu abundantly worshiped the lotus feet of the SPG,
who was so, merciful to him. While worshiping the lotus feet
of the Lord, Pr
̣ thu gradually increased his ecstasy in
devotional service.
 Ecstasies in body – devotional service has become proper.
 8 types of ecstasies.
 Not to be imitated, but become visible automatically when
devotee becomes perfect.
Text 20: The Lord was just about to leave, but because He was
so, greatly inclined toward the behavior of Pr
̣ thu, He did not
depart. Seeing the behavior of Pr
̣ thu with His lotus eyes, He
was detained because He is always the well-wisher of His
devotees.
 Lord is impartial. The Lord is equal to everyone (samo
'haḿ
sarva-bhūtes
̣u), but to one who particularly engages
in His service, He is very much inclined.
 The Lord is not far away from the devotee. He is always
in everyone's heart, but only the devotee can realize the
Lord's presence, and thus, he is directly connected, and
he takes instruction from the Lord at every moment.
(tesam satat yuktanam.....)
Text 21: MahārājaPr
̣ thu, his eyes full of tears and his voice
faltering and choked up, could neither see the Lord very
distinctly nor speak to address the Lord in any way. He simply
embraced the Lord within his heart and remained standing in
that way with folded hands.
 King Prthu – great devotee and hero, conquered all
undesirable
elements
in
kingdom,
powerful,
gave
protection to citizens, kept them engaged in devotion.
 Greatest calamity is to become godless and therefore,
sinful. King has to suffer if he collects taxes and at
the same times allow them to engage in sinful acts.
 Material Responsibilities no barrier to devotion service,
even a responsible king like Prthu can become a great
devotee.
 Godless government cannot check the resultant actions of
sinful life, namely war, pestilence, famine, earthquakes
and similar other disturbances.
 If one becomes even partially pure undesirable qualities
can be checked.
 SD: The extraordinary mercy of the Lord has been
described. Now the extraordinary bhakti of Prthu is
described.
Text 22: SPG stood with His lotus feet almost touching the
ground while He rested the front of His hand on the raised
shoulder of Garud
̣a. Pr
̣ thu, wiping the tears from his eyes,
tried to look upon the Lord, but it appeared that the King was
not fully satisfied by looking at Him. Thus, the King offered
the following prayers.
 Lord was standing above the ground, almost touching it.
The residents of the upper planetary systems, beginning
from Brahmaloka down to Svargaloka, are so, advanced in
spiritual life that when they come to visit this or
similar other lower planetary systems, they keep their
weightlessness.
 He first appeared before Pr
̣ thuMahārāja, He was not
touching the ground of this earth, but when He was fully
satisfied
with
the
behavior
and
character
of
MahārājaPr
̣ thu, He immediately acted as the Supreme
Personality of Godhead Nārāyan
̣a from Vaikun
̣t
̣ha. Out of
affection for Pr
̣ thuMahārāja, He touched the earth, but He
rested the front of His hand on the raised shoulder of
Garud
̣a, His carrier, as if to prevent Himself from
falling down, since the Lord is not accustomed to stand
on earthly ground.
Prayers offered by Maharaj Prthu (Text 23)
Text 23: You are the best of the demigods who can offer
benedictions. Why, therefore, should any learned person ask
You for benedictions meant for living entities bewildered by
the
modes
of
nature?
Such
benedictions
are
available
automatically, even in the lives of living entities suffering
in hellish conditions. You can certainly bestow merging into
Your existence, but I do not wish to have such a benediction.
 Different types of benedictions according to different
people – karmis, jnanis, yogis, devotees.
 Devotees are interested neither in the benediction
desired by the karmīs nor that desired by the jnānīs and
yogīs.
Hearing from the mouth of a pure devotee (Text 24-25)
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 24 mentions
Executed Exclusively by Taking Shelter of the Holy Name
(aikantiki namasraya sadhana-bhakti) and Analysis of the Goal
of Devotional Service (prayojana vicarah)
Text 24: I therefore, do not wish to have the benediction of
merging into Your existence, a benediction in which there is
no existence of the nectarean beverage of Your lotus feet. I
want the benediction of at least one million ears, for thus, I
may be able to hear about the glories of Your lotus feet from
the mouths of Your pure devotees.
 In the previous verse MahārājaPr
̣ thu addressed the Lord as
kaivalya-pati, the master of the liberation of merging
into His existence. This does not mean that he was
anxious for kaivalya liberation.
 One might think that these glories of the Lord can be
heard from anywhere, from the mouths of either devotees
or nondevotees, but here it is specifically mentioned
that the glories of the Lord must emanate from the mouths
of pure devotees. (professional reciters are useless –
glorification from them is just material sound).
 The Lord has innumerable devotees all over the universe,
and they have been glorifying the Lord since time
immemorial and for an unlimited time. But still they
cannot completely finish enumerating the glories of the
Lord. Pr
̣ thuMahārāja therefore, wanted innumerable ears
 if
our
ears
are
always
engaged
in
hearing
the
glorification of the Lord, there will be no scope for
hearing the Māyāvāda philosophy, which is doom to
spiritual progress.
 SD: Just as sweet water becomes distasteful when it
enters salty earth, so, the qualities of Lord become
disgusting coming from the mouth of a non-vaisnava.
Text 25: You are glorified by the selected verses uttered by
great personalities. Such glorification of Your lotus feet is
just like saffron particles. When the transcendental vibration
from the mouths of great devotees carries the aroma of the
saffron dust of Your lotus feet, the forgetful living entity
gradually remembers his eternal relationship with You.
Devotees thus, gradually come to the right conclusion about
the value of life. I therefore, do not need any other
benediction but the opportunity to hear from the mouth of Your
pure devotee.
 The Lord asks every sleeping living entity to get up and
engage in devotional service so, that his mission in this
human form of life may be fulfilled. This awakening voice
comes through the mouth of a pure devotee.
 Although when a pure devotee speaks the articulation of
his voice may resemble the sound of this material sky,
the voice is spiritually very powerful because it touches
the particles of saffron dust on the lotus feet of the
Lord.
 if one hears from the mouth of a pure devotee, he
gradually comes to the understanding of his relationship
with the Lord and thus, engages in His loving service,
and his life becomes completely perfect. Therefore, this
process of hearing from the mouth of a pure devotee is
very important for making progress in the line of
spiritual understanding.
Lakshmi the mother of the universe (Text 26-28)
Text 26: My dear highly glorified Lord, if one, in the
association of pure devotees, hears even once the glories of
Your activities, he does not, unless he is nothing but an
animal, give up the association of devotees, for no
intelligent person would be so, careless as to leave their
association. The perfection of chanting and hearing about Your
glories was accepted even by the goddess of fortune, who
desired
to
hear
of
Your
unlimited
activities
and
transcendental glories.
 association of devotees is the most important factor in
this world
 Transcendental vibrations are very much effective when
chanted among Āryans, but even though one does not belong
to the Āryan family, he will become a Vais
̣n
̣ava simply by
hearing the mantra because the vibration has great
influence over everyone.
 The impersonalist may ask why one should bother chanting
the HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣amahā-mantra continually for so, many years
instead of stopping and trying for kaivalya, liberation,
or merging into the existence of the Lord. In answer,
MahārājaPr
̣ thu maintains that the attraction of this
chanting is so, great that one cannot give up the process
unless he is an animal.
 SD: “many people give up devotional service to search to
material benefit and liberation. So, they are greater
than devotional service. What is the proof the devotional
service is greater” Example o Laxmi Ji is quoted as a
reply. Another example can be of Sukadeva Goswami who
became devotee from an impersonalist. Yogis are like cows
who can chew only grass not sugarcane, karmis are like
camels who can only savor thorns, not mangoes.
Text 27: Now I wish to engage in the service of the lotus feet
of the SPG and to serve just like Laxmi JI, who carries a
lotus flower in her hand, because His Lordship is the
reservoir of all transcendental qualities. I am afraid that
Laxmi Ji and I would quarrel because both of us would be
attentively engaged in the same service.
 There are millions and trillions of expansions of Lord
Vis
̣n
̣u. All of them are called eternals.
 The word mukta refers to the living entities who never
come within this material world. The baddhas are those
living entities who are almost eternally living within
this material world. Lord is best of all nityas. So,
Mayavada is offensive.
 A superior person is worshiped by an inferior
Similarly, pūrus
̣ottama, the greatest, Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, or
Vis
̣n
̣u, is always worshiped by others.
one.
Lord
 gun
̣ālayam - Vis
̣n
̣u is the reservoir of all transcendental
qualities. The Māyāvādī philosophers take the Absolute
Truth to be nirgun
̣a ("without qualities"), in accordance
with the impersonalistic view, but actually the Lord is
the reservoir of all good qualities.
 bhakta-vatsala. The devotees are always very much
inclined to render service unto the lotus feet of the
Lord, and the Lord is also very much inclined to accept
loving service from His devotees.
 He wanted to serve with Laxmi, but that doesn't mean he
was situated in Madhurya-rasa. He was in dasya rasa. He
wanted to serve Lord's feet just like Laxmi. He
considered her as mother as cleared in next verse.
 In the absolute world there is sometimes competition
between servitors in the service of the Lord, but such
competition is without malice. In the Vaikun
̣t
̣ha worlds if
a devotee excels in the service of the Lord, others do
not become envious of his excellent service but rather
aspire to come to the platform of that service.
 SD: I don't want benedictions, I just want to serve you.
Text 28: Laks
̣mī, is the mother of the universe, and yet I think
that she may be angry with me because of my intruding upon her
service and acting on that very platform to which she is so,
much attached. Yet I am hopeful that even though there is some
misunderstanding, You will take my part, for You are very much
inclined to the poor and You always magnify even insignificant
service unto You. Therefore, even though she becomes angry, I
think that there is no harm for You, because You are so, self-
sufficient that You can do without her.
 she is always engaged in the service of the Lord, and
there is hardly any opportunity for any other devotee to
intrude upon His daily activities.
 But why should mother Laks
̣mī, the mother of the universe,
be angry with an insignificant devotee like Pr
̣ thuMahārāja?
All this was not very likely. Yet Pr
̣ thuMahārāja, just for
his personal protection, appealed to the Lord to take his
part.
 No one can become qualified to go back home, BTG, by
means of Vedic sacrifices. But the Lord is so, kind that
He accepts a little insignificant service, and therefore,
it is stated in the Vis
̣n
̣uPurān
̣a that by following the
principles of varn
̣āśrama-dharma one can satisfy the
Supreme Lord.
 Pr
̣thuMahārāja therefore, expected that his insignificant
service to the Lord would be accepted by Him as being
greater than that of Laks
̣mījī.
 Pr
̣thuMahārāja indicated that even though she might go away
out of anger, there would be no harm for Lord Vis
̣n
̣u,
because He is self-sufficient and can do anything and
everything without the help of Laks
̣mījī. For example, when
Garbhodakaśāyī Vis
̣n
̣u begot Lord Brahmā from His navel, He
did not take any help from Laks
̣mī, who was just sitting by
Him and massaging His lotus feet.
 SD: You are a novice, she is expert. How will you compete
with her for service. By Your favor.
Those bound by the sweet words of the vedas (Text 2931)
Text 29: Great saintly persons who are always liberated take
to Your devotional service because only by devotional service
can one be relieved from the illusions of material existence.
O my Lord, there is no reason for the liberated souls to take
shelter at Your lotus feet, except that such souls are always
thinking of Your feet.
 Knowing just that we are spirit soul is not enough. One
must accept devotional service.
 As soon as one is affected by the modes he would be
laboring day and night and would be greedy and lusty and
thus, carried from one species to another.
 SD: because you are affectionate to the low and fallen,
devotees worship you who destroys the illusion of maya's
gunas, from which desire for benedictions arises. So,
what is the result of all this? Remembrance of Your lotus
feet, since the supreme happiness derived from your feet
derides all other happiness.
Text 30: what You have said to Your unalloyed devotee is
certainly very much bewildering. The allurements You offer in
the Vedas are certainly not suitable for pure devotees. People
in general, bound by the sweet words of the Vedas, engage
themselves again and again in fruitive activities, enamored by
the results of their actions.
 Persons who're very much attached to karma-kān
̣d
̣a&jnānakanda are certainly doomed.
 Cultivation of knowledge to understand one's spiritual
position is also, to a certain extent, a waste of time.
Because the living entity is an eternal part and parcel
of the Supreme Lord, his immediate business is to engage
himself in devotional service.
 The Lord sometimes offers benedictions to the neophyte
devotees who have not yet understood that material
facilities will not make them happy.
 A sincere devotee who is not very intelligent may ask
some material benefit from the Lord, but the Lord, being
omniscient, does not generally give material rewards but,
on the contrary, takes away whatever material facilities
are being enjoyed by His devotee, so, that ultimately the
devotee will completely surrender unto Him.
Text 31: Due to Your illusory energy, all living beings in
this material world have forgotten their real constitutional
position, and out of ignorance they are always desirous of
material happiness in the form of society, friendship and
love. Therefore, please do not ask me to take some material
benefits from You, but as a father, not waiting for the son's
demand, does everything for the benefit of the son, please
bestow upon me whatever You think best for me.
 The good son has faith that the father knows best how to
benefit him. Similarly, a pure devotee does not ask
anything from the Lord for material benefit. Nor does he
ask anything for spiritual benefit. The pure devotee is
fully surrendered unto the lotus feet of the Lord, and
the Lord takes charge of him.
 everything in this material world is complete (pūrn
̣amidam
[Īśopanis
̣ad, Invocation]). The difficulty is that due to
forgetfulness the living entities create unnecessary
demands and entangle themselves in material activities.
The result is that there is no end to material
activities, life after life.
 nadhanaḿ
najanaḿ
nasundarīḿ
,
kavitāḿ
vā
jagad-īśakāmaye,
mamajanmani janmanīśvare bhavatād bhaktir ahaitukītvayi
Prthu Maharaj blessed by the Lord (Text 32-33)
Text 32: The Lord, after hearing Pr
̣ thuMahārāja's prayer,
addressed the King: May you always be blessed by engaging in
My devotional service. Only by such purity of purpose, as you
yourself very intelligently express, can one cross over the
insurmountable illusory energy of māyā.
 The only means for transcending illusory energy is
devotional service
 SD: One should not put faith in jnana, yoga or other such
processes, proposed by the knowers of the Veda, even
though they are learned, since they are ignorant
concerning the Lord.
Text 33: Henceforward be very careful to execute My orders and
not be misled by anything. Anyone who lives in that way,
simply carrying out My orders faithfully, will always find
good fortune all over the world.
 The sum and substance of religious life is to execute the
orders of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and one who
does so, is perfectly religious.
 Lord's instruction – man mana bhava mad bhakto....... and
sarva dharman parityaja..
 Others are described as pretenders, for there are many
activities going on throughout the world in the name of
religion which are not actually religious.
The Lord returns to His Abode (Text 34-38)
Text 34: The SPG amply appreciated the meaningful prayers of
MahārājaPr
̣ thu. Thus, after being properly worshiped by the
King, the Lord blessed him and decided to depart.
 When a devotee prays to the Lord, it is not to ask for
material benefits but to ask the Lord for His favor; he
prays that he may be engaged in the service of the Lord's
lotus feet birth after birth.
 The Lord and His confidential devotees appear many times
to fulfill the Lord's mission, but since such births are
transcendental, they are not accompanied by the miserable
conditions of material birth, and they are therefore,
called divya, transcendental.
 The purpose of the Lord's taking birth is to establish
devotional service, which is the perfect system of
religion, and the purpose of the birth of a devotee is to
broadcast the same system of religion, or the bhakti
cult, all over the world.
 Although the Lord appears in this material world, He is
never to be considered one of the conditioned souls, who
are all fallible.
Text 35-36: King Pr
̣ thu worshiped the demigods, the great
sages, the inhabitants of Pitr
̣ loka, the inhabitants of
Gandharvaloka
and
those
of
Siddhaloka,
Cāran
̣aloka,
Pannagaloka, Kinnaraloka, Apsaroloka, the earthly planets and
the planets of the birds. He also worshiped many other living
entities who presented themselves in the sacrificial arena.
With folded hands he worshiped all these, as well as the
Supreme Personality of Godhead and the personal associates of
the Lord, by offering sweet words and as much wealth as
possible. After this function, they all went back to their
respective abodes, following in the footsteps of Lord Vis
̣n
̣u
 In modern so-called scientific society the idea is very
prevalent that there is no life on other planets but that
only on this earth do living entities with intelligence
and scientific knowledge exist. The Vedic literatures,
however, do not accept this foolish theory.
Text 37: The infallible Supreme Personality of Godhead, having
captivated the minds of the King and the priests who were
present, returned to His abode in the spiritual sky.
 Because the Supreme Personality of Godhead is allspiritual, He can descend from the spiritual sky without
changing His body, and thus, He is known as acyuta, or
infallible.
 When a living entity falls down to the material world,
however, he has to accept a material body, and therefore,
in his material embodiment, he cannot be called acyuta.
Text 38: King Pr
̣ thu then offered his respectful obeisances
unto the SPG, who is the Supreme Lord of all demigods.
Although not an object of material vision, the Lord revealed
Himself to the sight of MahārājaPr
̣ thu. After offering
obeisances to the Lord, he returned to his home.
 The Supreme Lord is not visible to material eyes, but
when
the
material
senses
are
inclined
to
the
transcendental loving service of the Lord and are thus,
purified, the Lord reveals Himself to the vision of the
devotee.
Discussion Topics
(PrA) varëäçrama-dharma (9-15)
Combination of fools, rascals and çüdras cannot bring about
peace in this world. (15)
Outbreaks of war are the consequences of not being Kånëa
conscious (21)
(PeA) Qualities of a devotee, twenty-six in number (16)
First-class example of cooperative behavior between Vainëavas.
(18)
Hear glorification of the Lord from the mouth of a pure
devotee (24-25)
Association of devotees is the most important factor in this
world (26)
Vaikuëöha competition (28)
4. 21 INSTRUCTIONS BY MAHÄRÄJA PÅTHU
The King's City Beautifully Decorated (Text 1-3)
All the citizens welcome the King (Text 4-7)
The demigods follow in Prthu's footsteps (Text 8-12)
King Prthu Initiates a great sacrifice (Text 13)
Maharaj Prthu's beautiful speech (Text 14-23)
The fate of an impious king (Text 24-26)
There must be a Supreme Authority (Text 27-29)
Abominable Persons Bewildered on the path of religion (Text
30-31)
A devotee manifests renunciation (Text
32-33)
The Lord accepts different types of sacrifice (Text 34-36)
Vaisnavas are more powerful than royalty (Text 37)
Regular Service to Brahmanas and Vaisnavas (Text 38-40)
Offerings accepted through mouths of devotees (Text 41)
The Dust of the Lotus feet of Vaisnavas (Text 42-44)
King Prthu Congratulated by the Saintly Persons (Text 45-52)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. List some of the auspicious paraphernalia, according to
Vedic civilization, for receiving a prominent guest. (4)
2. What was saint Vidura’s purpose in hearing about Påthu
Mahäräja over and over again? (10)
3. When one comes to Kånëa consciousness he immediately
becomes what? (12)
4. People in general should be controlled by a king until what
time? (12)
5. Explain the import of the word prajä. (22)
6. Give examples of how the laws of nature are very subtle.
(24)
7. What is more dangerous than denial of the existence of God?
(27).
8. Why did Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu advise that one not accept
many disciples? (31)
9. Explain how bhakti-yoga diminishes our false appetite for
enjoyment and lordship of the material world.(32)
10. Who should take the indirect process of performing yajïas?
Why? (34)
11. Describe the respective qualifications of a brähmaëa and a
Vainëava. (37)
12. Explain the import of the Lord obtaining His opulences by
worshiping the lotus feet of the brähmaëas. (38)
13. Why at present, is it very difficult to render service to
the brähmaëa-kula? (40)
14. What is more effective than offering oblations to the
sacrificial fire? (41)
15. What is the meaning of sädhu-väda? (45)
16. The purpose of accepting a wife in religious marriage?
(46)
17. What is the chief concern of a Vainëava? (47)
18. What is the symptom of one who is elevated to the platform
of goodness? (51)
Analogies:
4.21.5: great personalities of power and opulence never become
proud, and the example is given that a tree which is full of
fruits and flowers does not stand erect in pride but instead
bends downwards to show submissiveness
4.21.34: The demigods cannot accept sacrificial offerings for
themselves, but they can accept them for the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, just as a departmental tax collector
of a government cannot collect taxes for his personal account
but can realize them for the government.
4.21 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-12:
The King entered his city which was very beautifully decorated
with natural opulence. King Påthu was worshipable by everyone.
He performed many glorious activities in ruling the world,
thus, attaining a universal reputation and the lotus feet of
the Supreme Personality of Godhead. King Påthu lived very
opulently between Ganges and Yamunä as an unrivaled king
ruling all continents. None but the saints, the brähmaëas and
the Vainëavas could disobey his orders.
Verses 13-44:
Once King Påthu performed a great sacrifice attended by
important people from all over the universe. Mahäräja Påthu
explained the duties of a king are to protect and employ the
citizens for the pleasure of the Supreme Lord. Failing to do
this, a king is degraded. He advised his citizens to execute
their duties properly in varëa and äçrama and to always think
of the Supreme Lord within their hearts. So, doing, they would
protect their own interests and would bestow mercy upon their
king for his future welfare. Once having taken shelter of the
Lord’s lotus feet, a devotee never returns to this material
existence of three-fold miseries. Mahäräja Påthu glorifies the
spiritually enlightened brähmaëas and Vainëavas, requesting
his citizens to engage in their service, which cleanses the
heart and is so, auspicious that even the Lord Himself takes
pleasure in it. He prays to take the dust from the brähmaëas
and Vainëavas feet upon his head till the end of life. He
instructs the citizens to avoid offending brähmaëas and
Vainëavas.
Verses 45-51:
Expressing their good will, the demigods, the denizens of
Pitåloka, the brähmaëas and the saintly persons congratulated
the King. They explained that the sinful Vena was delivered by
his son, Mahäräja Påthu. All the saintly brähmaëas blessed
Påthu Mahäräja with a long life. They said because of his
affection, mercy, and great character, Påthu easily performed
his occupational duty of ruling the citizens. Situated in pure
goodness, he perfectly represented God. He is glorified by his
own prowess and maintained the entire world by introducing
brahminical culture, protecting everyone as an ideal knatriya.
Important Teachings
 6 characteristics of speech - 1. Cäru – beautiful, 2. citrapadaà – flowery, 3. Çlaknëaà – very clear / easy to
understand, 4. Månöaà – very great, 5. Güòham – meaningful, 6.
Aviklavam – without doubt / faultless.
 Since ISKCON is genuine, perfect and authorized and is
following in footsteps of Prthu, anyone who cooperates
with this movement or accepts its principles will get the
same result as the workers who are actively propagating
KC.
 SD: Duties give their full effect if approved by all.
 Since Lord is served by great demigods how can ordinary
human beings serve Him? “yatha-adhikara” - according to
one's ability.
 Anyone can become successful in devotional service if displays
no duplicity. One must be very frank, open minded and free
from reservations. Lower birth is no disqualification.
 In 34 and 35 karma-misra bhakti is described. They are full of
karma, but gradually karma matures to liberation and bliss of
brahman (through jnana). But chanting and hearing are devoid
of gunas from the beginning.
 One must accept guru, it is not optional.
 Lord doesn't
benefit.
need
any
service,
it
is
for
just
our
 Service can be offered not directly but through service of
brahmanas and Vaisnavas.
 “I'm not in Vaikuntha nor in the hearts of the yogis. I remain
where My devotees engage in glorifying My activities.
 Offering foodstuffs to brahmanas and Vaisnavas is more
effective in satisfying the Lord than through fire.
 Unless one takes the dust of the lotus feet of a pure Vaisnava
on one's head, one cannot understand what SPG is, and unless
one knows SPG, one's life remains imperfect.
 Vaisnavas undergo all kinds of tribulations, suffering them
with tolerance, trying to deliver all sinful persons. Their
chief concern is to deliver the fallen souls.
Important Verses
Although Ananta eats through the fire sacrifices offered in the
names of the different demigods, He does not take as much pleasure
in eating through fire as He does in accepting offerings through the
mouths of learned sages and devotees, for then He does not leave the
association of devotees. (Text 41)
Very short summary
In this chapter Prthu gives
during a great sacrifice.
instructions
to
the
citizens
The King's City Beautifully Decorated (Text 1-3)
When the King entered his city, it was very beautifully
decorated to receive him with pearls, flower garlands,
beautiful cloth and golden gates, and the entire city was
perfumed
with
highly
fragrant
incence.
Fragrant
water
distilled from sandalwood and aguru herb were sprinkled
everywhere on the lanes, roads and small parks throughout the
city, and eveyrwhere were decorations of unbroken fruits,
flowers, wetted grains, varies minerals, and lamps, all
presented as auspicious paraphernalia. At the street crossings
there were bunches of fruits and flowes, as well as pillars of
banana trees and betel nut branches. All these combined
decorations everywhere looked very attractive.
 Real opulence is supplied by natural gifts, so, vedic
civilization recommends opulence and decoration with
these natural gifts. Such opulence immediately changes
the condition of the mind, and the entire atmosphere
becomes spiritualized.
All the citizens welcome the King (Text 4-7)
Text
4: As the king entered the gate of the city, all the
citizens received him with many auspicious articles like
lamps, flowers and yogurt. The king was also received by many
beautiful unmarried girls whose bodies were bedecked with
various ornaments.
 Prominent guests like king, bride groom or spiritual
master are received using such auspicious paraphernalia.
 Kumari, or unmarried girls untouched by the hand of any
member of the oposite sex, are auspicious members of the
society.
 When protected by father, husband or son, women as a
class remain an always auspicious source of energy to
man.
Text 5: When the king entered the palace, conchshells and
kettledrums were sounded, priests chanted Vedic mantras, and
professional reciters offered different prayers. But in spite
of all this ceremony to welcome him, the king was not the
least bit affected.
 Sign of the wonderful character of great personalities –
they never become proud. Tree full of fruit does not
stand erect but bends and shows submissiveness.
Text 6: Both the important and common citizens welcomed the
King very heartily, and he also bestowed upon them their
desired blessings.
 Responsible king always approachable by his citizens.
Text 7: King Prthu was greater than the greatest soul and was
therefore, worshipable by everyone. He performed many glorious
activities in ruling over the surface of the world and was
always magnanimous. After achieving such great success and a
reputation which spread throughout the universe, he at last
obtained the lotus feet of the SPG.
 The most important duty of the monarch is to perform
various Vedic sacrifices.
 Next duty is to see that every citizen executes the
prescribed duties for his particular community.
 King must develop the earth for the greatest possible
production of food grains.
 3 types of great personalities – positive, comparative
and superlative. Prthu exceeded all of them.
 Only by devotional service one can attain Vaikuntha.
Impersonalists fall down from brahmajyoti.
The demigods follow in Prthu's footsteps (Text 8-12)
Text 8: After hearing Maitreya speak about the various
activities of Prthu, Vidura very submissively worshiped
Maitreya Rsi and asked him the following questions.
Text 9: It is very enlightening to understand that Prthu was
enthroned by the great sages and brahamanas. All the demigods
presented him with innumerable gifts and he also expanded his
influence upon personally receiving strength from Visnu. Thus,
he greatly developed the earth.
 Demigods are pleased with great Vaisnavas.
 Every executive head of state should follow Prthu.
Process is so, perfect that if it is followed, everyone
will become happy, and it will be very easy for all to
execute devotional service to the SPG.
 Process: 1) Empowerment & 2) Devotion please demigods and
sages -> blessings -> 1) gifts 2) knowledge -> Exploited
earth -> satisfaction of people
Text 10: Prthu Maharaj was so, great in his activities and
magnanimous in his method of ruling that all kings and
demigods on the various planets still follow in his footsteps.
Who is there who will not try to hear about his glorious
activities? I wish to hear more and more about Prthu because
his activities are so, pious and auspicious.
 Vidura's purpose in hearing about Prthu over and over
again was to set an example for ordinary heads of states,
who should hear about his activities repeatedly.
 At present n one cares to hear → no nation is happy or
progressive in spiritual understanding.
Text 11: Prthu lived in the tract of land between Ganges and
Yamuna. Because he was very opulent, it appeared that he was
enjoying his desired fortune in order to diminish the results
of his past pious activities.
 Prthu was both great devotee and saktyavesa avatara. So,
he was not subjected to pious and impious activities.
 Lord or His devotees may pose as ordinary men, but they
are never to be considered as such. Nor should an
oridnary man not supported by sastras or acaryas be
accepted as incarnation.
 SD: Though he had no karma, out of great humility he
thought that he would expend his pious and impious karmas
by experiencing happiness and distress in this life like
a conditioned soul.
Text 12: Prthu was an unrivaled king and possessed the scepter
for ruling all the seven islands on the surface of the globe.
No one could disobey his irrevocable orders but the saintly
persons, the brahamanas and the descendants of the SPG.
 People think that previously some parts of the world were
not discovered. This is not fact. It is clear here that
kings of India once ruled the world.
 King's order were not used to control sages and
descendants of Visnu.
 When one comes to KC he becomes of acyuta-gotra and
transcendental to all considerations of caste, creed,
color and nationality.
 SD: Descendants of Lord means Vaisnavas without varna and
asrama.
King Prthu Initiates a great sacrifice (Text 13)
Once upon a time Prthu initiated the performance of a very
great sacrifice in which great saintly sages, brahmanas,
demigods from higher planetary systems and great saintly kings
known as rajarsis all assembled together.
 Formerly demigods used to come to earth and great
personalities like Arjuna used to visit higher planets.
Maharaj Prthu's beautiful speech (Text 14-23)
Text 14-19: Prthu worshiped all respectable visitors. Then, he
stood up in the midst of the assembly. His body was tall and
sturdy, and his complexions was fair. His arms were full and
broad and his eyes as bright as the rising sun. His nose was
straight, his face very beautiful and his personality grave.
His teeth were set beautifully in his smiling face. His chest
was very broad, waist very thick, abdomen wrinkled by lines of
skin, resembled a leaf of a banyan tree. His navel was coiled
and deep, his thighs were of golden hue, and his instep was
arched. The black, slick hair were fine and curly. And his
neck, like a conchshell, was decorated with auspicious lines.
He wore a valuable dhoti, and there was a nice wrapper on the
upper part of his body. To initiate the sacrifice, he had to
leave aside his valuable dress, and therefore, his natural
bodily beauty was visible. It was very pleasing to see him put
on a black deerskin and wear a ring of kusa grass on his
finger, for this increased the natural beauty of his body. He
observed all regulative principles before he performed the
sacrifice. Just to encourage the members of the assembly and
to enhance their pleasure, he glanced over them with eyes that
seemed like stars in a sky wet with dew. He then spoke to them
in a great voice.
 Of the 4 castes, generally ksatriyas are very beautiful.
 Prthu was not only attractive, but also had all
auspicious signs.
 Face is the index of mind.
 Bodily features are exhibited in accordance with his past
deeds. This is proof of transmigration of soul.
Text 20: His speech was very beautiful, full of metaphorical
language, clearly understandable and very pleasing to hear.
His words were all grave and certain. It appears that when he
spoke, he expressed his personal realization of the Absolute
Truth in order to benefit all who were present.
 6 characteristics of speech - 1. Cäru – beautiful, 2.
citra-padaà – flowery, 3. Çlaknëaà – very clear / easy to
understand, 4. Månöaà – very great, 5. Güòham –
meaningful, 6. Aviklavam – without doubt / faultless.
Text 21: Prthu said: May all of you great souls who have come
to attend this meeting kindly hear my prayer attentively. A
person who is actually inquisitive must present his decision
before an assembly of noble souls.
 There must have been many envious persons in the
assembly. Prthu was concerned with persons who were
gentle, and therefore, he first addressed all the honest
persons, not caring for the envious.
 He presented humbly in assembly of great sages. One
should be meek, humble and honest in front of devotees.
 Great souls behave to set example.
Text 22: By the grace of Lord I have been appointed the king
of this planet, and I carry the scepter to rule the citizens,
protect them from all danger and give them employment
according to their respective positions in the social order
established by Vedic injuctions.
 King appointed by Lord to look after interests of his
particular planet.
 If one is president it should be understood that this
opportunity has been given to him by the Lord.
 Lord looks after spiritual upliftment of all, especially
human beings. Plus he should ensure that they are
properly employed according to 4 social orders.
 Praja refers not only to human beings, but animals and
trees too. Animal slaughter will being catastrophe.
Text 23: Upon execution of my duties as king, I shall be able
to achieve the desirable objectives described by experts in
Vedic knowledge. This destination is certainly achieved by the
pleasure of the SPG, who is the seer of all destiny.
 Vedas are transcendental sound, though it appears to be
written in ordinary language. Evidence from Vedas should
be considered final authority.
 King who gives protection is promoted to the heavenly
planetary system. Promotion to heavenly planets depends
on pleasure of Lord.
 Everyone wants to achieve best in life, but in modern
civilization great scientists think that man's life has
no plan. This gross ignorance makes life a risky
situation in which human beings do not know whether they
are making progress in life.
 KC movement started to give people the proper knowledge
about the destiny of life.
The fate of an impious king (Text 24-26)
Text 24: Any king who does not teach his citizens about their
respective duties in terms of Varna and asrama but who simply
exacts tolls and taxes from them is liable to suffer for the
impious activities which have been performed by the citizens.
In addition to such degradation, the king also loses his own
fortune.
 King should not occupy post without also discharging his
duty.
 Laws of karma very subtle – if one eats in a sinful
place, he shares the resultant reaction of the sinful
activities performed there. So, Vaisnavas and brahmanas
should be invited to eat to nullify sinful reactions, but
Vaisnavas should be very careful where to go. No
objection to taking part in feasts in which prasada is
served.
Text 25: therefore, for the welfare of your king after his
death, you should execute your duties properly in terms of
your positions of varna and asrama and should always think of
the SPG within your hearts. By doing so, you will protect your
own interests, and you will bestow mercy upon your king for
his welfare after death.
 The king and citizens should e both KC, otherwise both of
them will be doomed to lower species of life.
Text 26: I request all purehearted demigods, forefathers and
saintly persons to support my proposal, for after death the
result of an action is equally shared by its does, its
director and supporter.
 Since ISKCON is genuine, perfect and authorized and is
following in footsteps of Prthu, anyone who cooperates
with this movement or accepts its principles will get the
same result as the workers who are actively propagating
KC.
 SD: Duties give their full effect if approved by all.
Equal result is shared by all involved.
There must be a Supreme Authority (Text 27-29)
Text 27: According to authoritative statements of sastra,
there must be a supreme authority who is able to award
respective benefits of our present activities. Otherwise, why
should there be persons who are unusually beautiful and
powerful both in this life and in the life after death?
 Pr
̣thuMahārāja's sole aim in ruling his kingdom was to
raise the citizens to the standard of God consciousness.
 Atheistic men do not believe in the existence of God, and
thus, they understand everything which is happening in
our daily affairs to be due to physical arrangement and
chance.
 Nor do atheists believe in the injunctions of the Vedas.
 Taking
all
this
into
consideration,
Pr
̣ thuMahārāja
suggested that theistic men will solidly reject the views
of the atheists on the grounds that there cannot be many
varieties of existence without the plan of a superior
intelligence.
 varn
̣āśrama institution is meant to satisfy the Supreme
Personality of Godhead.
 Some claim to be brāhman
̣as, ks
̣atriyas, vaiśyas and śūdras
by birthright. Yet they have rejected the proposition
that such social and spiritual orders are especially
meant for worship of Lord Vis
̣n
̣u.
 Mayavada is more dangerous than even Buddhism.
 ahaḿ
sarvasyaprabhavah
̣: The Absolute Truth is the SPG, and
every living being is meant to satisfy Him by performing
his respective duty (sva-karman
̣ātamabhyarcya). Pr
̣ thu
wanted to introduce this formula amongst his citizens.
 Svanus
siddhir hari-tos
̣t
̣hitasyadharmasya saḿ
̣an
̣am. example
is Arjuna
 SPG is Purus
̣ottama, or the best of all living entities.
He is a person like all other living entities, but He is
the leader or the best of all living beings.
 He is complete and full. He has no need to derive benefit
by interfering with the affairs of other living entities,
but because He is the maintainer of all, He has the right
to bring them to the proper standard so, that all living
entities may become happy. A father wants all of his
children to become happy under his direction. Similarly,
God has the right to see that all living entities are
happy. There is no possibility of becoming happy within
this material world. The father and the sons are eternal,
but if a living entity does not come to the platform of
his eternal life of bliss and knowledge, there is no
question of happiness.
 A living entity may engage in any occupational duty, but
if he wants to have perfection in his duties, he must
satisfy the Supreme Lord.
 Work done as a sacrifice for Vis
̣n
̣u has to be performed,
otherwise work binds one to this material world.
 In order to regulate the activities of the living
entities, God has given us codes, just as a king gives
codes of law in a state, and whoever breaks the law is
punished. Similarly, the Lord has given the infallible
knowledge of the Vedas, which are not contaminated by the
four defects of human life
 The different varieties of life and of material existence
do not come about by chance and necessity; they are
different arrangements made by the Supreme Lord in terms
of the pious and impious activities of the living
entities. By performing pious activities one can take
birth in a good family in a good nation, one can get a
beautiful body or can become very well educated or very
rich.
 The theory of chance can best be explained in the Vedic
literature by the words ajnāta-sukr
̣ ti, which refer to
pious activities performed without the actor's knowledge.
But these are also planned. For example, Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a comes like
an ordinary human being, He comes as a devotee like Lord
Caitanya, or He sends His representative, the spiritual
master, or pure devotee.
 SD: Existence of Lord is proved by variety in universe.
Karma alone cannot give different results.
Text 28-29: This is confirmed not only by the evidence of the
Vedas but also by the personal behavior of great personalities
like Manu, Uttānapāda, Dhruva, Priyavrata and my grandfather
Ańga, as well as by many other great personalities and
ordinary living entities, exemplified by MahārājaPrahlāda and
Bali, all of whom are theists, believing in the existence of
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who carries a club.
 sādhu-śāstra-guru-vākya
A saintly person is one who follows the Vedic injunctions,
which are the orders of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
The word guru refers to one who gives proper direction under
the authority of the Vedic injunctions and according to the
examples of the lives of great personalities. Mahajona yen
gata sa pantha
Abominable Persons Bewildered on the path of religion (Text
30-31)
Text 30: Although abominable persons like my father, Vena, the
grandson of death personified, are bewildered on the path of
religion, all the great personalities like those mentioned
agree that in this world the only bestower of the benedictions
of
religion,
economic
development,
sense
gratification,
liberation or elevation to the heavenly planets is the SPG.
 Pr
̣thuMahārāja considered King Vena's character abominable
because Vena was foolish regarding the execution of
religious performances.
 There is no morality without accepting existence of God.
Karmis believe only hard work gives result. Atheists also
believe that for sense gratification there is no need for
God. Don't believe in liberation.
 Mr
̣tyu's daughter, Sunīthā, got all the qualities of her
father, and Vena inherited the qualities of his mother.
 If we scrutinizingly study all the conditions of
religion, economic development, sense gratification and
liberation, we must accept the principles of the
authority of the SPG.
 If one does not accept the authority of the Lord in
matters of religion and morality, one must explain why
two persons of the same moral standard achieve different
results. Similarly, in economic development it is seen
that if two men work very hard day and night, still the
results are not the same. One person may enjoy great
opulence without even working, whereas another person,
although working very hard, does not even get two
sufficient meals a day. Similarly, in the matter of sense
gratification, sometimes one who has sufficient food is
still not happy in his family affairs or sometimes is not
even married, whereas another person, even though not
economically well off, has the greatest opportunity for
sense gratification. Even an animal like a hog or a dog
may have greater opportunities for sense gratification
than a human being. Therefore, it must be accepted that
there is someone who determines the different standards.
 in spite of having rich parents, children are sometimes
not happy. Similarly, in spite of valuable medicine
administered by a competent physician, sometimes a
patient dies; or in spite of having a big safe boat,
sometimes a man drowns.
 In conclusion, not only for liberation must one depend on
the Lord, but even for ordinary necessities in this
material world.
 SD: akamah sarva-kamo va......purusam param.
 Everything that can be achieved by karma, penance, jnana,
vairagya, mystic yoga, charity, dharma is easily achieved
by my devotee through bhakti. (SB11.20.32-33) thus,
results of trivarga, liberation do not come from karma or
jnana but by bhakti alone. Thus, not only the Lord but
the bhakti, included in His svarupa, is also proved.
Text 31: By inclination to serve lotus feet of SPG, suffering
humanity can immediately cleanse dirt which has accumulated in
their minds during innumerable births. Like Ganges water,
which emanates from toes of lotus feet of Lord, such a process
immediately cleanses mind, and thus, KC gradually increases.
 The glories of Ganges water are known to Indians and to
ourselves also. The River Ganges flows by Calcutta.
Sometimes within the water there are many stools and
other dirty things which are washed away from neighboring
mills and factories, but still thousands of men take
baths in the Ganges water, and they are very healthy as
well as spiritually inclined. That is the effect of
Ganges water.
 The Ganges is glorified because it emanates from the toes
of the lotus feet of the Lord. Similarly, if one takes to
the service of the lotus feet of the Lord, or takes to
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness, he is immediately cleansed of the
many
dirty
things
which
have
accumulated
in
his
innumerable births.
 As Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a takes away all the sinful reactions of a person
immediately upon his surrender unto Him, similarly the
external manifestation of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, the representative of
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a who acts as the mercy of the SPG, takes all the
resultant actions of the sinful life of the disciple
immediately after the disciple's initiation.
Sometimes a spiritual master takes the risk of being
overwhelmed by the sinful reactions of the disciples and
undergoes a sort of tribulation due to their acceptance.
ŚrīCaitanyaMahāprabhu therefore, advised that one not accept
many disciples.
A devotee manifests renunciation (Text 32-33)
Text 32: When a devotee takes shelter at the lotus feet of the
SPG, he is completely cleansed of all misunderstanding or
mental speculation, and he manifests renunciation. This is
possible only when one is strengthened by practicing bhaktiyoga. Once having taken shelter at the root of the lotus feet
of the Lord, a devotee never comes back to this material
existence, which is full of the threefold miseries.
 Ceto darpanam marjanam,
 Result of all such dirt – identification with body.
 Jïäna refers to understanding that one is not his body,
and vairägya means disinterest in sense gratification
 When one is strengthened by practicing bhakti-yoga, his
mind is cleared of this misunderstanding.
 Bhakti is characterized by vairagya and jnana. Hence,
tyaktva deham punar janma naiti mam eti so, 'rjuna.
 Knowledge of Lord is science.
 In other processes -karma, jnana or dhyana, one may not
be confident about his progress, but in bhakti yoga one
becomes directly aware of his progress. Gradually he
rises to goodness and then to pure goodness.
Text 33: Engaging your minds, your words, your bodies and the
results of your occupational duties, and being always openminded, you should all render devotional service to the Lord.
According to your abilities and occupations in which you are
situated, you should always engage your service at the lotus
feet of SPG with full confidence and without reservation. They
you will surely be successful in achieving the final objective
of your life.
 One has to worship SPG by one's occupational duties. This
makes varnasrama necessary.
 Brahmana
–
speaking
truth,
controlling
senses,
controlling mind, remaining always clean, practicing
tolerance, having full knowledge about one's identity and
understanding bhakti.
 Ksatriya-give protection to citizens, give charity, be
strictly Vedic in the management of state affairs and to
be unafraid to fight on being attacked.
 Vaisya-engage in production of foodsuff, give protection
to cows, and trading if agriculture production is excess.
 Sudras-serve higher classes.
 Everyone's aim should be to satisfy SPG by engaging his
mind in thinking always of Krsna, his words in always
offering prayers to Lord, and his body in executing the
service required to satisfy the Lord.
 In executing prescribed duties no one is higher or lower
as common interest is to satisfy Lord.
 Since Lord is served by great demigods how can ordinary
human beings serve Him? “yatha-adhikara” - according to
one's ability.
 Anyone can become successful in devotional service if
displays no duplicity. One must be very frank, open
minded and free from reservations. Lower birth is no
disqualification.
 The
Lord's
lotus
feet
are
described
here
as
kämadughäìghri-paìkajam because they have all power to
fulfill the desires of everyone. A devotee is happy even
in this life because although in material existence we
have many needs, all his material needs are satisfied,
and when he at last quits his body, he goes back home,
BTG, without a doubt.
SD: For householders karma yogis-Prthu advises karma-misrabhakti. Worship the Lord by the actions of the 4 varnassacrifice, protection, agriculture and service. Along with
these occupations worship with the functions of the mind,
voice and body-remembering the Lord, chanting and offering
obeisances. If one's work is engaged for the Lord's service,
or at least a portion of it, on a steady basis, then it
becomes bhakti.
The Lord accepts different types of sacrifice (Text 34-36)
Text 34: SPG is transcendental and not contaminated by this
material world. But although He is concentrated spirit soul
without material variety, for the benefit of the conditioned
soul He nevertheless accepts different types of sacrifice
performed with various material elements, rituals and mantras
and offered to the demigods under different names according to
the interests and purposes of the performers.
 The purpose of performing yajnas is to get material
benefit, but because the aim is to simultaneously satisfy
the Lord, such yajnas have been recommended in the Vedas.
 karma-kāṇḍa is performed in the mode of passion, yet the
conditioned souls are obliged to perform these yajnas
because without them one cannot be happy at all.
 In all yajnas Visnu is given the central position. A
tinge of bhakti purifies the material nature of the
performances, which by devotional service gradually come
to the transcendental position. Therefore, although such
yajnas are superficially material activities, the results
are transcendental.
 The demigods cannot accept sacrificial offerings for
themselves, but they can accept them for the SPG, just as





a government tax collector cannot collect taxes for his
personal account but can realize them for the government.
Anything material or spiritual done for the satisfaction
of the Supreme Lord is understood to be an actual yajna,
and by performing such yajnas one gets liberation from
material bondage.
Direct method is 9-fold process.
Even though He accepts karma-kāṇḍīya materialistic yajnas,
He always remains in a transcendental position. The
different kinds of material paraphernalia are also
gradually
transformed
into
spiritual
understanding
because ultimately there is no difference between
material and spiritual qualities, for everything emanates
from the Supreme Spirit.
Generally a conditioned soul has the determination for
material profit, but when these desires for material
profit are satisfied through performance of yajna, one
gradually achieves the spiritual platform.
SD: In 34 and 35 karma-misra bhakti is described. They
are full of karma, but gradually karma matures to
liberation and bliss of brahman (through jnana). But
chanting and hearing are devoid of gunas from the
beginning.
Text 35: SPG is all-pervading, but He is also manifested in
different types of bodies which arise from a combination of
material nature, time, desires and occupational duties. Thus,
different types of consciousness develop, just as fire, which
is always basically the same, blazes in different ways
according to the shape and dimension of firewood.
 SPG always lives with jiva as paramatma.
 Animals can't realize the Paramatma due to prominence of
tamoguna. Human beings can. Therefore, they are advised
to approach spiritually advanced people. One must accept
guru, it is not optional.
 Prakrti-->Body-->consciousness
(by
development)->activities (purity of)-->realization of SPG.
 Like a staircase, yoga has different steps for reaching
the topmost platform-karma, jnana, dhyana and bhaki.
 Sankirtan is the direct and easiest process for coming to
KC.
 Lord is realized according to the proportion of one's
surrender. Full surrender occurs when a man is perfectly
in knowledge-bahunam janmanamante......
 SD: Lord gives results to action according to the type of
worship done by the worshipper. Importance of the quality
present in a person has been shown.
Text 36: SPG is the master and enjoyer of the results of all
sacrifices, and He is the supreme spiritual master as well.
All of you citizens on the surface of the globe who have a
relationship with me and are worshiping Him by dint of your
occupational duties are bestowing your mercy upon me.
Therefore, O my citizens, I thank you.
 Prthu encourages all to take up devotional service, at
the same time he thanks those who have already taken the
process.
 Paramatma is always try to induce jiva to take devotional
service. Therefore, He is the original guru.
 Bhakti is mutually beneficial for leader and follower.
SD: “O King, we've become successful by your instructions. We
will always worship the Lord.” When Prthu hears the citizens
speaking in this way, he speaks.
Vaisnavas are more powerful than royalty (Text 37)
The brāhmaṇas and Vaiṣṇavas are personally glorified by their
characteristic powers of tolerance, penance, knowledge and
education. By dint of all these spiritual assets, Vaiṣṇavas are
more powerful than royalty. It is therefore, advised that the
princely order not exhibit its material prowess before these
two communities and should avoid offending them.
 How can one be steadily fixed in devotional service? To
preserve one's bhakti-lata one should avoid offences to
devotees. Even Lord doesn't protect such offenders.
 Most grievous type of vaisnava-aparadha is called gurvaparadha.
 Simple definition of Vaisnava-a person who immediately
reminds one of SPG.
 Vaisnava is brahmana but not vice versa.
 Even descendants of Yadus were destroyed due to Vaisnava
apradha.
SD: In order to firmly establish bhakti, Prthu now forbids
neglecting theVaisnavas and brahmanas.
Regular Service to Brahmanas and Vaisnavas (Text 38-40)
Text 38: SPG, the ancient, eternal Godhead, who is foremost
amongst all great personalities, obtained the opulence of His
staunch reputation, which purifies the entire universe, by
worshiping the lotus feet of those brāhmaṇas and Vaiṣṇavas.
 unless one is on the transcendental platform of being a
Vaiṣṇava or on the highest platform of material goodness
(as a brāhmaṇa), he cannot appreciate the SPG.
 Kṛṣṇa is the prime protector of brahminical culture and
the cow. Without knowing and respecting these, one cannot
realize the science of God, and without this knowledge,
any welfare activities or humanitarian propaganda cannot
be successful.
 Lord does not need to work to achieve material gain.
Since He is perpetually supremely perfect, He does not
need to obtain anything, but still it is said that He
obtained His opulences by worshiping the lotus feet of
the brāhmaṇas. These are His exemplary actions. The
Lord's exemplary behavior is to teach us.
 mahattama-agraṇīḥ.
Within
this
material
world,
the
mahattamas, or great personalities, are Lord Brahmā and
Lord Śiva, but He is above them all.
 Materially obtained opulences are never fixed, but all
six opulences perpetually exist in the SPG, not only in
the spiritual world, but also in this material world.
Lord Kṛṣṇa's reputation is fixed, and His book of wisdom,
BG, is still honored. Everything pertaining to the SPG is
eternally existing.
 SD: In 7 verses Prthu recommends devotion to brahmanas
for making bhakti strong. These verses are repeating what
the Lord has already said in SB 3.16.7-12.
Text 39: SPG, who is everlastingly independent and who exists
in everyone's heart, is very pleased with those who follow in
His footsteps and engage without reservation in the service of
the descendants of brahmanas and Vaisnavas, for He is always
dear to brahmanaas and Vaisnavas and they are always dear to
Him.
 Lord doesn't need any service, it is for just our
benefit.
 Service can be offered not directly but through service
of brahmanas and Vaisnavas.
 Chadiya
vaisnava-seva
nistara
payecha
keba,
yasya
prasadad bhagavat-prasadah
Text 40: By regular service to the brähmaëas and Vainëavas clear dirt from his heart - enjoy supreme peace and liberation
from material attachment - be satisfied - no fruitive activity
superior to serving thebrähmaëa class - bring pleasure to
demigods.
 Unless one if self satisfied one cannot be free from the
miserable conditions of material existence.
 Serving brahamans and Vaisnavas is essential to get self
satisfaction.
 Spiritual
atmosphere
can
be
maintained
only
in
association of devotees serving orders of acaryas.
Spiritual master is best brahmana.
 Difficulty in kali – many demons have taken birth in
brahmana families. One doesn't derive benefit by serving
such false brahmana-kulas. (Varaha Purana-Räknasäù kalim
äçritya jäyante brahma-yoninu)
 Narada Muni became liberated just by serving exalted
brahmanas and Vaisnavas.
SD: “If we serve the brahamanas, there will be no sacrifices
to Agni. We will not become purified in the heart, and thus,
cannot get liberation.” 2 verses reply to this fear.
Offerings accepted through mouths of devotees (Text 41)
How to serve brahmanas?
Although Ananta eats through the fire sacrifices offered in
the names of the different demigods, He does not take as much
pleasure in eating through fire as He does in accepting
offerings through the mouths of learned sages and devotees,
for then He does not leave the association of devotees.
 “I'm not in Vaikuntha nor in the hearts of the yogis. I
remain where My devotees engage in glorifying My
activities.”
 Offering foodstuffs to brahmanas and Vaisnavas is more
effective in satisfying the Lord than through fire. E.g.
Advaita P offered food to Haridas Thakur first during a
shradha ceremony.
SD: One can chant mantras like Indraya svaha used in fire
sacrifice while feeding brahmanas. This is a better way to
satisfy Lord.
The Dust of the Lotus feet of Vaisnavas (Text 42-44)
Who is a brahmana?
Text 42: In brahminical culture a brähmaëa's transcendental
position is eternally maintained because the injunctions of
the Vedas are accepted with faith, austerity, scriptural
conclusions, full sense and mind control, and meditation. In
this way the real goal of life is illuminated, just as one's
face is fully reflected in a clear mirror.
 Since previous verse says feeding a living brahmana is
more useful than offering oblations in a fire sacrifice,
here brahmanism and who is a brahmana is described.
 In Kali-yuga, taking advantage of the fact that feeding a
brahmana is more effective, a class of men with no
brahminical qualifications claim the eating privilege
simply on the basis on their birth in brahmana family. In
order to distinguish them from real brahmanas Prthu gives
an exact description of brahmana and brahminical culture.
 One should not take advantage of his position simply to
live like a fire without light.
 Brahmana should know vedic conclusion, vedic conclusion
is knowledge of Krsna. So, one who has knowledge of Krsna
is perfect brahmana.
 Because Vaisnavas speak exactly according to the tune of
Krsna, whatever they say is free from 4 defects of
conditioned souls.
 One should therefore, study the Vedas with faith, not
only for one's personal knowledge, but for the sake of
spreading this knowledge.
 Mangala-to do what is good and to reject what is not
good. Good means accepting favorable for devotional
service, reject means what is not good for devotional
service. We reject 4 prohibited items and accept chanting
16 rounds along with gayatri mantra. This will keep
brahminical culture and spiritual strength intact.
 One who follows all Vedic principles can see Lord face to
face from beginning.
 How a devotee continuously sees Krsna face to face?
Premanjana cchurita.........tam aham bhajami (BS 5.38)
 SD: brahmana is not superior to fire just because he is
conscious, but because he has knowledge. Mangala means
proper conduct at all times, while being devoid of bad
conduct. Silence means avoiding that talking which is
contrary to studying vedas.
Text 43: O respectable people, I beg the blessings of all of
you that I may perpetually carry on my crown the dust of the
lotus feet of such brähmaëas and Vainëavas until the end of my
life. He who can carry such dust on his head is very soon
relieved of all the reactions which arise from sinful life,
and eventually he develops all good and desirable qualities.
 Unless one takes the dust of the lotus feet of a pure
Vaisnava on one's head, one cannot understand what SPG
is, and unless one knows SPG, one's life remains
imperfect.
 IF a king does not take such dust he is simply a burden
on state.
 Unflinching faith is guru and Krsna – all good qualities.
What is the result of developing good qualities?
Text 44: Whoever acquires the brahminical qualifications-whose
only wealth is good behavior, who is grateful and who takes
shelter of experienced persons—gets all the opulence of the
world. I therefore, wish that the SPG and His associates be
pleased with the brähmaëa class, with the cows and with me.
 Wherever there are brahmanas and brahminical culture,
there are cows and cow protection.
 Krsna cannot be alone. He is always cows and devotees.
 Gratitude for the mercy of SPG is one of the qualities of
brahmanas and vaisnavas.
 2 kinds of vrdha – advanced in age and advanced in
knowledge. Advanced in knowledge is actually vrdha, not
by age. Taking shelter of vrdha gives all good qualities.
When one attains good qualities, becomes gratefu and takes
shelter of bona fide guru, he is endowed with all opulence.
So, Prthu invokes blessings of all.
King Prthu Congratulated by the Saintly Persons (Text 45-52)
Text 45: After hearing Påthu speak so, nicely, all the
demigods, the denizens of Pitåloka, the brähmaëas and the
saintly persons present at the meeting congratulated him by
expressing their good will.
 GP: Leader’s success is measured by follower’s expression
of good will, acceptance of his mission and their
experience of satisfaction
Text 46: They all declared that the Vedic conclusion that one
can conquer the heavenly planets by the action of a putra, or
son, was fulfilled, for the most sinful Vena, who had been
killed by the curse of the brähmaëas, was now delivered from
the darkest region of hellish life by his son, Mahäräja Påthu.
 One who delivers from Put naraka is called putra. Getting
such a putra is purpose of marriage. But if son is not
trained properly how can he deliver father? So, father
should become Vaisnava and raise children to become
Vaisnava. GP - Real life insurance.
Text 47: Similarly, Hiraëyakaçipu, who defied the Supreme
Personality of Godhead - entered darkest region of hellish
life - but by grace of his great son, Prahläda Mahäräja –
delivered
 Vaisnavas undergo all kinds of tribulations, suffering
them with tolerance, trying to deliver all sinful
persons. Their chief concern is to deliver the fallen
souls.
Text 48: Brahmanas: May you be blessed with a long life, for
you have great devotion to the infallible SPG, who is the
master of all the universe.
 Some yogis die according to their wish, not according to
laws of nature.
 Devotees live forever because of infallible devotion.
Text 49: Your reputation is the purest of all, for you're
preaching glories of the most glorified SPG. Since, due to our
great fortune, we have you as our master, we think that we are
living directly under the agency of the Lord.
 Since Lord is maintainer and leader of, king must be His
representative. Then he can claim honor just like Lord.
 How can he be a representative of Lord? By preaching His
glories.
 Shelter under authority of Krishna and His representative
is proper situation of social steadiness
Text 50: it is your occupational duty to rule over your
citizens. That is not a very wonderful task for a personality
like you, who are so, affectionate in seeing to the interests
of the citizens, because you are full of mercy. That is the
greatness of your character.
 King's duty – give protection and levy taxes for his
livelihood.
 Brahmana-spread knowledge and take contribution for
disciples.
 Vaisyas-produce foodstuff and take a little profit
 sudras-serve higher classes and be provided by them with
a supply of necessities of life.
 Symptom of qualified leader – merciful and compassionate
and see the prime interests of citizens
 Vaisnava-compassionate, patita-pavana
 Perfect human institution-king follows brahmanas, seeing
that vaisyas would also follow and sudras give service.
 A Vainëava is compassionate because he is the contributor
of the greatest benefit to human society.
Text 51: Today you have opened our eyes and revealed how to
cross the other side of the ocean of darkness. By our past
deeds and by the arrangement of superior authority, we are
entangled in a network of fruitive activities and have lost
sight of the destination of life; thus, we have been wandering
within the universe.
 We have lost sight of destination of human life. It is by
grace of spiritual master and SPG that we get the clue of
devotional life, and progressive success begins.
Text 52: You are situated in your pure existential position of
goodness, therefore, you are the perfect representative of
Supreme Lord. You are glorified by your own prowess, and thus,
you are maintaining
the entire world by introducing
brahminical culture and protecting everyone in your line of
duty as a ksatriya.
 Without the spread of brahminical culture and without
proper protection from government, no social standard can
be maintained properly.
 One can raise himself from the lowest position to the
highest simply by associating with devotees and hearing
SB regularly from their mouths.
 In advanced stage of goodness one can become KC.
 Although he was ksatriya, because he was a Vaisnava he
was a brahmana too.
SD: entering into the brahmana class the Lord supports
ksatriyas. Entering into the ksatriyas, the Lord supports the
brahmanas. Entering into both, the Lord supports the universe.
Discussion Topics
(M&M) Anyone who cooperates with the Kånëa consciousness
movement or accepts its principles will get the same result as
the workers who are actively propagating. (26)
The chief concern of a Vainëava is to deliver the fallen
souls. (47)
(PeA) if one eats in a place which is very sinful, he shares
in sinful reactions (24)
Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu therefore, advised that one not accept
many disciples. (31)
(PrA) Påthu Mahäräja’s example for ordinary kings and
executive heads (10)
Mahäräja Påthu’s instructions on Varëäçrama-dharma (12-44, 50,
52)
Government liable to share in the impious activities of the
general masses (24)
Appreciation of brähmaëas and Vainëavas. (12, 37-44, 50, 52)
4.22 PÅTHU MAHÄRÄJA’S MEETING WITH THE FOUR KUMÄRAS
The Four Kumaras Arrive (Text 1-2)
The King Worships the Four Kumaras (Text 3-5)
King Prthu Speaks with great restraint (Text 6-11)
Four Kumaras keep themselves like small children (Text 12-16)
Sanat-Kumara begins to speak (Text 17-20)
The Ultimate goal of life (Text 21)
Drinking the nectar of the glorification of the Lord (Text 2223)
Devotees should lead a simple life (Text 24)
Increasing the culture of devotional service (Text 25-27)
The soul subjected to designations (Text 28-31)
The strongest obstruction to one's self-interest (Text 32-33)
Liberation has to be taken very seriously (Text 34-36)
Paramatma is eternally transcendental (Text 37-38)
The ocean of nescience is difficult to cross (Text 39-40)
Prthu Maharaj offers everything to the Kumaras (Text 41-47)
The Kumaras praise the character of the king (Text 48-49)
Prthu Maharaja's only aim is to satisfy the Lord (Text 50-52)
Maharaja Prthu begets 5 sons (Text 53-54)
Maharaja Prthu satisfies everyone (Text 55-62)
Prthu Maharaja's reputation loudly declared (Text 63)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. What are the special powers of the four Kumäras? (2, 9)
2. How should one receive a saintly person who comes to one’s
home? (5, 10)
3. Why did the Kumäras keep themselves as small children? (12)
4. Why did Mahäräja Påthu not ask the Kumäras about their good
fortune? (13-15, 18)
5. What four kinds of sinful activities are allowed for the
knatriyas? (13)
6. Why were the Kumäras considered mahä-bhägavatas? (16)
7. The Kånëa consciousness movement is started for what
purpose? (23)
8. How should a devotee relate to different types of religious
systems? (24)
9. How should a devotee deal with sickness? (24)
10. List the the five kinds of material attachments. (26)
11. Describe the perfect conception of oneness in relation to
the Supersoul and the soul
(27)
12. Why is there is no question of renouncing anything for a
paramahaàsa? (28)
13. What is the strongest obstruction to one’s self-interest?
(32)
14. How can the king or government head satisfy everyone? (5558)
15. Describe a ‘brahmacäré’. (62)
Analogies:
4.22.26: An advanced devotee, therefore, does not live within
the material body but within his spiritual body, just as a dry
coconut lives detached from the coconut husk, even though
within the husk.
4.22.30: A lake covered all around by long kuça grass, just
like columns, the waters may dry up. Similarly, when big
columns of material desire increase, the clear water of
consciousness dries up.
4.22.36: Children may play on the beach, and the father will
sit and watch this childish play, the construction of
buildings with sand, the construction of walls and so, many
things, but finally the father will ask the children to come
home. Then everything is destroyed. Persons who are too much
addicted to the childish activities of economic development
and sense gratification are sometimes especially favored by
the Lord when He destroys their construction of these things.
4.22.39: It may be argued that the waves of a river are
incessantly flowing and that they cannot be stopped, but the
waves of the river flow toward the sea. When the tide comes
over the river, it overwhelms the flowing of the river, and
the river itself becomes overflooded, and the waves from the
sea become more prominent than the waves from the river.
Similarly, a devotee with intelligence plans so, many things
for the service of the Lord in Kånëa consciousness that
stagnant material desires become overflooded by the desire to
serve the Lord.
4.22.56: Like the sun-god, Påthu Mahäräja distributed his heat
and light to give protection to his kingdom, for without heat
and light no one can exist. Similarly, Påthu Mahäräja exacted
taxes and gave such strong orders to the citizens and
government that no one had the power to disobey him. On the
other hand, he pleased everyone just like the moonshine.
4.22 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-16:
While the citizens praised Påthu Mahäräja, the four effulgent
Kumäras descended from the sky, and the King and his officers
worshiped them with great respect. Påthu Mahäräja took the
water from their foot bath on his hair. Påthu glorifies the
Kumäras as the best of the brähmaëas, experienced in
liberation and in celibacy, although appearing as small
children. He asks them how those desiring only sense
gratification could be blessed with good fortune. He praises
them as being traveling manifestations of the Lord for the
purpose of elevating the Lord’s parts and parcel living
entities.
Verses 17-40:
Sanat-kumära instructed Mahäräja Påthu in jïäna and vijïäna.
Verses 41-48:
Mahäräja Påthu offered all his possessions to the Kumäras,
even though everything already belonged to them because they
represent the Lord. The four Kumäras became very pleased and
appeared in the sky, praising the character of the King.
Verses 49-63:
Mahäräja Påthu executed his duties as perfectly as possible,
his only aim to satisfy the Absolute Truth. He always thought
of himself as the servant of the Lord, who possesses
everything. Since he was never inclined to utilize his
opulence for the gratification of his senses, he remained
unattached. By his wife, Arci, Påthu Mahäräja also begot five
sons, named Vijitäçva, Dhümrakeça, Haryakna, Draviëa and Våka.
Påthu Mahäräja continued to rule the planet and used to please
the various citizens in all respects by his words, mentality,
works and gentle behavior. He was as, Påthu Mahäräja’s sweet
reputation was celebrated throughout the universe and all
ladies and saintly persons heard his glories. He exactly
represented Lord Rämacandra, the ideal king.
Very Short Summary
In this chapter, Sanat-Kumara, after explaining jnana, teaches
bhakti to Prthu.
Important Points
 if one doesn't rise up when elders approach one's life
span decreases
 When something uncommon happens in one's progressive
spiritual life, it should be understood to be incurred by
ajïäta-sukåti
 Krsna and Vaishnavas can’t be seen by materialistic
vision.
 Service and Purification reveals Krsna and Vaishnavas.
 Everyone is responsible for his fallen condition because
of his own activities.
 Saints go door to door not for personal benefit, but to
give real information of the auspicious. So, Prthu asked
about his welfare.
 Whenever one meets a great saintly person, one should
immediately surrender unto him and inquire about relief
from the material pains of existence.
 Devotee who is fully conversant in the Vedic conclusion
is very dear to Lord.
 A devotee is as good as Narayana not by becoming Narayana
but by becoming the most confidential servant of
Narayana.
 Even if a person is very exalted and knows everything,
before his superior he should present questions.
 Questions by exalted persons put before Lord or devotees
are meant for benefit of the general people.
 Great soul’s question are inspired by humility and
compassion
 Hearing discussions among devotees is the only means to
receive the powerful message of SPG.
 If
we
simply
practice
avoiding
material
sense
gratification, controlling the senses is automatically
achieved.
 When material desires in connection with the body are
finished, one is actually liberated.
 We should constantly engage ourselves in service, since
if mind is allowed to think of sense gratification
continuously, it becomes cause of our material bondage.
 Everything belongs to brahmanas, they accept charity out
of humility. Ksatriyas and vaisyas keep custody like
bankers to that money.
 Brahmanas and Vaisnavas don't live on others' money, they
just ask their own money.
 Knowledge of Krsna is such a gift that it is impossible
to repay the benefactor.
Important Verses
Text 19: When there is a congregation of devotees, their
discussions, questions and answers become conclusive to both
the speaker and the audience. Thus, such a meeting is
beneficial for everyone's real happiness.
Text 21: It has been conclusively decided in the scriptures,
after due consideration, that the ultimate goal for the
welfare of human society is detachment from the bodily concept
of life and increased and steadfast attachment for the Supreme
Lord, who is transcendental, beyond the modes of material
nature.
Text 22:Attachment for the Supreme can be increased by
practicing devotional service, inquiring about the SPG,
applying bhakti-yoga in life, worshiping the Yogeśvara, the
SPG, and by hearing and chanting about the glories of the SPG.
Text 23: One has to make progress in spiritual life by not
associating with persons who are simply interested in sense
gratification and making money. Not only such persons, but one
who associates with such persons should be avoided. One should
mold his life in such a way that he cannot live in peace
without drinking the nectar of the glorification of the SPG,
Hari. One can be thus, elevated by being disgusted with the
taste for sense enjoyment.
Text 30: When one's mind and senses are attracted to sense
objects for enjoyment, the mind becomes agitated. As a result
of
continually
thinking
of
sense
objects,
one's
real
consciousness almost becomes lost, like the water in a lake
that is gradually sucked up by the big grass straws on its
bank.
Text 32: There is no stronger obstruction to one's selfinterest than thinking other subject matters to be more
pleasing than one's self-realization.
The Four Kumaras Arrive (Text 1-2)
While the citizens were thus, praying, he 4 kumaras, who were
as bright as he sun, arrived on the spot. Seeing the glowing
effulgence of the 4 Kumaras, the masters of all mystic powers,
the King and his associates could recognize them as they
descended from the sky.
 The special power of the Kumaras mentioned herewith is
that whatever place they went to would immediately become
sinless.
During Prthu's reign, everyone was sinless and therefore, the
Kumaras decided to see the King. Ordinarily they do not go to
any plane which is sinful.
The King Worships the Four Kumaras (Text 3-5)
Text 3: Seeing the 4 Kumaras, Prthu was greatly anxious to
receive them. Therefore, the King, with all his officers, very
hastily got up, as anxiously as a conditioned soul whose
senses are immediately attracted by the modes of material
nature.
 Due to influence of modes, a person is attracted to a
particular type of activity and can't restrain himself.
Similarly Prthu couldn't restrain himself from receiving
the 4 Kumaras.
 “Birds of feather flock together” A person is attracted
by like-minded people. A man is known by his company.
 SD:”When elders approach the life airs of the young move
upwards out of the body. By standing up in respect and
greeting the elders, the life airs return to the body.”
Mahabharat 13.107.32. Thus, if one doesn't rise up when
elders approach one's life span decreases
Text 4: When the great sages accepted their reception - took
their seats - King, influenced by their glories - immediately
bowed down-worshiped the four Kumäras.
 Spiritual master or parampara acarya should be respected
exactly like SPG.
 One should receive Guru according to Sastric injunctions.
 Whenever an äcärya is seen, one should immediately bow
down before him.
Text 5: After this, the King took the water which had washed
the lotus feet of the Kumäras and sprinkled it over his hair.
By such respectful actions, the King, as an exemplary
personality, showed how to receive a spiritually advanced
personality.
 PM was the ideal Vaisnava king; therefore, he taught
others by his personal behaviour how to receive and
respect saints.
When a saintly person comes to one's home, it is the Vedic
custom first to wash his feet with water and then sprinkle
this water over the heads of oneself and one's family.
King Prthu Speaks with great restraint (Text 6-11)
They appeared like fire blazing on an altar. Prthu, out of his
great gentleness and respect for them, began to speak with
great restrain
 Conflicts
sampadaya
 As elders
as follows:
between two Vaishnava sampradayas creates third
– (Brahma Vs Kumaras --> Siva)
of Siva they were to be respected.
Text 7: My dear great sages, auspiciousness personified, it is
very difficult for even the mystic yogés to see you. Indeed,
you are very rarely seen. I do not know what kind of pious
activity I performed for you to grace me by appearing before
me without difficulty
 When something uncommon happens in one's progressive
spiritual life, it should be understood to be incurred by
ajïäta-sukåti
 To see personally the SPG or His pure devotee is not an
ordinary incident. This is result of ajnata-sukriti.
 Prthu shows signs of humility. Visnu Himself had appeared
before him and predicted arrival of Kumaras.
Text 8: Any person upon whom the brähmaëas and Vainëavas are
pleased can achieve anything which is very rare to obtain in
this world as well as after death. Not only that, but one also
receives the favor of the auspicious Lord Çiva and Lord Vinëu,
who accompany the brähmaëas and Vainëavas.
 Vaisnavas are bearers of Visnu in heart. He is already
there, but they actually perceive Him.
 When brahmanas and Vaisnavas are pleased with a person,
Lord Visnu is also pleased.
 By pleasing Guru – who is both a brahmana and a Vaisnava,
one pleases the Lord.
 If the SPG is pleased, then one has nothing more to
achieve either in this world or after death.
Text 9: Although you are traveling in all planetary systems,
people cannot know you, just as they cannot know the
Supersoul, although He is within everyone's heart as the
witness of everything. Even Lord Brahmä and Lord Çiva cannot
understand the Supersoul.
 Krsna and Vaishnavas can’t be seen by materialistic
vision.
 Service and Purification reveals Krsna and Vaishnavas.
Text 10: A person who is not very rich and is attached to
family life becomes highly glorified when saintly persons are
present in his home. The master and servants who are engaged
in offering the exalted visitors water, a sitting place and
paraphernalia for reception are glorified, and the home itself
is also glorified.
 Materially poor – not glorified, too much attachment for
family-no spiritual glorification.
 But both of them become glorified when they wash feet of
saints, offer sitting place and other things to receive
them.
 Duty of sannyasis to travel everywhere just to favor the
ignorant householders.
 How can a poor man receive a sadhu and his entourage? At
least receive with devotion and offer drinking water. If
there is no water at least offer a sitting place, at
least on straw mat. If no mat, at least clear the ground
and offer seat. If even can't do that at least fold hands
and say “welcome”. If can't do that, thent he should feel
sorry for his poor condition and shed tears and simply
offer obeisances with whole family.
Text 11: On the contrary - full of all opulence and material
prosperity – any householder's house where the devotees never allowed – no water for washing their feet - considered a
tree in which all venomous serpents live.
 Previous verses stressed on how Brahmanas are received.
Special stress given on Vaisnavas in this verse.
 Vaisnava sannyasis travel all over the world to make
every place a place of pilgrimage by the touch of their
lotus feet.
 Snakes around Sandalwood tree. Materialistic houses keep
dogs - “do not enter” “beware of dog”. Members of such
houses are like snakes because they are very much
envious.
Canakya Pandit – envious man more dangerous than snake because
a snake can be subdued by charming mantras or by some herbs,
but an envious person cannot be pacified by any means.
Four Kumaras keep themselves like small children
(Text 12-16)
Text 12: Mahäräja Påthu offered his welcome to the four
Kumäras, addressing them as the best of the brähmaëas. He
welcomed them, saying: “From the beginning of your birth you
strictly observed the vows of celibacy - although experienced
in the path of liberation - keeping yourselves just like small
children.”
 They kept like children because in youth it is sometimes
difficult to maintain celibacy.
 Prthu especially appreciated their celibacy from birth.
 Everyone should offer respect to Vaisnava irrespective of
the source of birth.
 Kumäras - Best of brähmaëas 1. Born of Brahma 2. Life
long brahmacarya 3. Vainëava
Text 13: Påthu Mahäräja inquired from the sages about persons
entangled in this dangerous material existence because of
their previous actions; could such persons, whose only aim is
sense gratification, be blessed with any good fortune?
 Prthu didn't asked about Kumaras' good fortune, for
Kumaras were always auspicious due to celibacy. Strict
brahmanas and Vaisnavas are always fortunate.
 Prthu asked question for his own sake, being a grahastha
and king. Ksatriyas are allowed 4 sinful acts for
political reasons, which were inauspicious.
 Gåhastha life is inauspicious because gåhastha means
consciousness for sense gratification, and as soon as
there is sense gratification, one's position is always
full of dangers.
 Only one who stops all sense gratification is considered
to be elevated.
 Everyone is responsible for his fallen condition because
of his own activities.
Text 14: Påthu Mahäräja continued: My dear sirs, there is no
need to ask about your good and bad fortune because you are
always absorbed in spiritual bliss. The mental concoction of
the auspicious and inauspicious does not exist in you.
 Auspicious and inauspicious – mental concoction. This is
illusion.
 Forgetfulness of real constitutional position-->desire to
enjoy-->association
with
material
nature-->lust
or
eagerness to enjoy-->unhappy-->anger-->forgetfulness of
relationship with Krsna-->real intelligence defeated->entanglement
 Atmarams above auspicious and inauspicious.
 SD: “One should ask how the guest is feeling.” No, that
is not necessary and necessary for them. So, I will ask
about my own welfare.
Text 15: I am completely assured that personalities like you
are the only friends for persons who are blazing in the fire
of material existence. I therefore, ask you how in this
material world we can very soon achieve the ultimate goal of
life.
 Saints go door to door not for personal benefit, but to
give real information of the auspicious. So, Prthu asked
about his welfare.
 Whenever one meets a great saintly person, one should
immediately surrender unto him and inquire about relief
from the material pains of existence.
 If one wants to get rid of material pain, he must
associate with saintly persons, pure devotees of the
Lord, and chant Hare Krsna.
Text 16: The SPG is always anxious to elevate the living
entities, who are His parts and parcels, and for their special
benefit, the Lord travels all over the world in the form of
self-realized persons like you.
 The Kumaras were both yogis and jnanis and bhaktas later
on.
 Parmatma is always trying to elevate jivas and gives
facilities as per their desires.
 Uttama-adhikari: (1) Knows conclusion of Vedas. (2) Selfconvinced and can convince others on strength of Vedic
evidence. (3) sees all jivas as part and parcel of the
Supreme Lord, without discrimination.
 Madhyama-adhikari: (1) Well versed in sastras (2) Can
convince others (3) discriminates between favorable and
unfavorable
 Kanistha-adhikari: (1) Not well versed in sastras (2) Has
full faith in the SPG.
 Devotee who is fully conversant in the Vedic conclusion
is very dear to Lord.
 Devotee's highest position is preaching all over the
world the glories of SPG.
 Representative is as good as Narayana, but he is not to
conclude that he has become Narayana.
A devotee is as good as Narayana not by becoming Narayana but
by becoming the most confidential servant of Narayana. So,
such devotees should be given all due respects like Lord.
Sanat-Kumara begins to speak (Text 17-20)
Text 17: thus, Sanat-kumära, the best of the celibates, after
hearing the speech of Påthu Mahäräja, which was meaningful,
appropriate, full of precise words and very sweet to hear,
smiled with full satisfaction and began to speak as follows.
 Saram: logical, susthu: deep in meaning, mitam: concise,
madhu: sweet to hear
 Speech: composed of selected words, very sweet to hear
and appropriate to situation.
 All good qualities develop in devotees.
Text 18: Sanat-kumära said: My dear King Påthu, I am very
nicely questioned by you. Such questions are beneficial for
all living entities, especially because they are raised by
you, who are always thinking of the good of others. Although
you know everything, you ask such questions because that is
the behavior of saintly persons. Such intelligence is
befitting your position.
 Even if a person is very exalted and knows everything,
before his superior he should present questions.
 Questions by exalted persons put before Lord or devotees
are meant for benefit of the general people.
 Great soul’s question are inspired by humility and
compassion.
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 19 mentions
Analysis of Favorable Conditions for Bhakti (bhakti anukulya
vicarah)
Text 19: When there is a congregation of devotees, their
discussions, questions and answers become conclusive to both
the speaker and the audience. Thus, such a meeting is
beneficial for everyone's real happiness.
 Hearing discussions among devotees is the only means to
receive the powerful message of SPG.
 BG was long known in west, but since there was no
discussion among devotees there was no effect. When
received in parampara it is having effect.
 Spiritual Discussion between devotees is beneficial for
all – even jnanis and karmis
Text 20: you already have an inclination to glorify the lotus
feet of the SPG. Such attachment is very difficult to achieve,
but when one has attained such unflinching faith in the Lord,
it automatically cleanses lusty desires from the core of the
heart.
 By association of devotees, dirty things are washed away.
 Since Prthu was self realized, Kumaras assured he had no
chance of falling victim to maya.
 Process of hearing and chanting only means to clarify the
heart of material contamination.
 Karma, jnana and yoga can't drive away dirt of hear, only
bhakti can.
SD: You ask what is beneficial for you. But you already have
what is most beneficial, fixed attachment to Lord.
The Ultimate goal of life (Text 21)
Text 21: It has been conclusively decided in the scriptures,
after due consideration, that the ultimate goal for the
welfare of human society is detachment from the bodily concept
of life and increased and steadfast attachment for the Supreme
Lord, who is transcendental, beyond the modes of material
nature.
 Everyone engaged for ultimate benefit of life, but
persons who are in the bodily conception cannot achieve
the ultimate goal, nor can they understand what it is.
 Without inquiring about supreme one cannot give up
attachment for this material world.
Increasing attachment means engage in devotional service.
Impersonalists and yogis can't remain attached for long.
Drinking the nectar of the glorification of the Lord
(Text 22-23)
Attachment for the Supreme can be increased by practicing
devotional service, inquiring about the SPG, applying bhaktiyoga in life, worshiping the Yogeśvara, the SPG, and by
hearing and chanting about the glories of the SPG. These
actions are pious in themselves.
 Lord and devotees are both Yogesvara. Here Yogesvara
means devotee. One should take shelter of such a pure
devotee and serve his lotus feet.
 Accept guru-->inquire about duty-->follow in footsteps of
great saints. This will increase attachment for Lord.
 4 verses speak about the prominence of bhakti first.
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 23 mentions The
Gradual Manifestation of Bhava (bhavodaya kramah)
Text 23: One has to make progress in spiritual life by not
associating with persons who are simply interested in sense
gratification and making money. Not only such persons, but one
who associates with such persons should be avoided. One should
mold his life in such a way that he cannot live in peace
without drinking the nectar of the glorification of the SPG,
Hari. One can be thus, elevated by being disgusted with the
taste for sense enjoyment.
 Typical material life-->Sleep and sex in night and office
in morning.
 Things are degraded to such an extent that those who are
supposed to be religious are also at the present moment
interested only in sense gratification.
Not just negation, giving up company of materialists. Their
should be positive engagement. One must be always engaged in
hearing and chanting the glories of the Lord in association of
devotees. ISKCON is setup for this purpose.
Devotees should lead a simple life (Text 24)
A candidate for spiritual advancement must be:
1) Nonviolent
2) Follow in the footsteps of great äcäryas
3) Always remember the nectar of the pastimes of the SPG
4) Follow the regulative principles without material desire
and,
5) While following the regulative principles, should not
blaspheme others.
6) Lead a very simple life and
7) Not be disturbed by the duality of opposing elements.
8) Learn to tolerate them.
 Devotee doesn't claim himself to be only son of Lord and
claim animals have no soul and allow them to be
slaughtered. Since Krsna is father of all, devotee is
friend of all. This is ahimsa
 Such non-violence can be followed only in footsteps of
great acaryas.
 Trying to advance in spiritual life outside the disciplic
succession is simply ludicrous.
 Life should be molded in such a way that one cannot
remain alone without thinking of Krsna.
 If
we
simply
practice
avoiding
material
sense
gratification, controlling the senses is automatically
achieved.
 Many modes of worship in passion and ignorance. Most
people are in passion and ignorance. So, devotees should
not criticize other systems unnecessarily, but encourage
the followers to stick to their principles so, that
gradually they can come to the platform of religion of
goodness. Simply by criticizing, one's mind will be
agitated.
 Simple living and high thinking.
Devotee should not think that there would be no reversals in
life. He should tolerate.
Increasing the culture of devotional service (Text
25-27)
Text 25: The devotee - gradually increase culture of
devotional service – by constant hearing of the transcendental
qualities of the Lord – These pastimes are like ornamental
decorations on the ears of devotees. By rendering devotional
service and transcending the material qualities, one can
easily be fixed in transcendence in the SPG.
 This verse is specifically mentioned to substantiate the
devotional process of hearing the subject matter
 Devotee does not like to hear anything other than
spiritual topics
 Hearing from realized souls-->Advancement in bhakti->detachment from material life-->attachment for SPG
 We can increase our propensity for devotional service by
hearing BG and SB from realized souls
Text 26: Upon becoming fixed in attachment to Supreme Lord by grace of spiritual master - by awakening knowledge and
detachment – the living entity, situated within the heart covered by five elements, burns up his material surroundings as fire, arising from wood, burns the wood itself
 When
the
living
entity
within
the
heart
becomes
enlightened with full spiritual knowledge and detached
from the material world, he burns up his material
covering of the five elements — earth, water, fire, air
and sky — and becomes free from the five kinds of
material attachments, namely ignorance, false egoism,
attachment to the material world, envy and absorption in
material consciousness.
 therefore païcätmakam, as mentioned in this verse, refers
to either the five elements or the five coverings of
material contamination.
 The living entity is centered within the heart, and to
take him away from the heart is to liberate him.
 Unless one takes shelter of a bona fide spiritual master
and advances one's attraction for Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a by the spiritual
master's instructions, the five coverings of the living
entity cannot be uncovered from the material heart.
 An advanced devotee does not live within the material
body but within his spiritual body, just as a dry coconut
lives detached from the coconut husk, even though within
the husk.
Text 27: When a person becomes devoid of all material desires
and liberated from all material qualities, he transcends
distinctions
between
actions
executed
externally
and
internally. At that time the difference between the soul and
the Supersoul, which was existing before self-realization, is
annihilated. When a dream is over, there is no longer a
distinction between the dream and the dreamer.
 No material desires-->no need for speculative knowledge
or fruitive activities. A person is considered liberated
in such a condition.
 When material desires in connection with the body are
finished, one is actually liberated.
 When one is completely fixed in the service of the Lord,
he is liberated in any condition of life. He is called
jivan-muktah.
 For such person there is no lamentation or illusion.
Becoming one means their interests become one.
The soul subjected to designations (Text 28-31)
Text 28: When the soul exists for sense gratification, he
creates different desires, and for that reason he becomes
subjected
to
designations.
But
when
one
is
in
the
transcendental position, he is no longer interested in
anything except fulfilling the desires of the Lord.
 There is no question of renouncing anything because the
paramhamsa knows how to engage everything in the service
of the Lord.
 He sees Krsna in everything and everything in Krsna. This
is oneness.
 SD: Subtle body is an imposition on the jiva. That is the
obstacle mentioned in the previous verse. When the subtle
body exists, one sees the subtle body, and when that is
absent, one sees Paramatma. That is explained in this
verse.
 Although he sees trees, mountains, and other living
entities moving here and there, he sees all as the
creation of the Supreme Lord and, with reference to the
context, sees only the creator and not the created.
Text 29: Only because of different causes does a person see a
difference between himself and others, just as one sees the
reflection of a body appearing differently manifested on
water, on oil or in a mirror.
 Spirit soul is one, SPG. He is manifested in svamsa
(visnu-tattvas) and vibhinnamsa. (jivas)
 Reflection in water – moving, in ice- fixed, oil-->hazy.
Subject is one but appears differently in different
conditions. When the qualifying factor is taken away, the
whole appears one. Similarly, when one becomes paramhamsa
he sees only Krsna everywhere.
 SD: Paramhamsas taste the beauty of the Lord who has body
of knowledge, bliss, powers and sweetness by his eyes and
other senses. That is the principal result for the
devotee.
 The KC movement is the only means to make the living
entities free of all designations.
Text 30: When one's mind and senses are attracted to sense
objects for enjoyment, the mind becomes agitated. As a result
of
continually
thinking
of
sense
objects,
one's
real
consciousness almost becomes lost, like the water in a lake
that is gradually sucked up by the big grass straws on its
bank.
 This verse explains how our original KC becomes polluted
and we gradually become almost completely forgetful of
our relationship with Supreme Lord.
 We should constantly engage ourselves in service, since
if mind is allowed to think of sense gratification
continuously, it becomes cause of our material bondage.
 If our mind is simply filled with sense gratification,
even though we want KC, by continuous practice we cannot
forget the subject matter of sense gratification. In this
way, gradually one's intelligence will be affected. When
intelligence is affected, one loses his original taste
for KC.
 If a big lake is covered all around by long kuśa grass,
just like columns, the waters dry up. Similarly, when the
big columns of material desire increase, the clear water
of consciousness is dried up. Therefore, these columns of
kuśa grass should be cut or thrown away from the very
beginning. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu has instructed that if
from the very beginning we do not take care of unwanted
grass in the paddy fields, the fertilizing agents or
water will be used by them, and the paddy plants will dry
up.
 We cannot kill desires. We have to purify them of
different designations.
 SD: Attachment to things other than atma is the cause of
samsara. 30-33 explains that.
Text 31: When one deviates from his original consciousness, he
loses the capacity to remember his previous position or
recognize his present one. When remembrance is lost, all
knowledge acquired is based on a false foundation. When this
occurs, learned scholars consider that the soul is lost.
 Animals do have souls. But due to their gross ignorance,
it seems lost.
 Soul is said to be lost when proper knowledge is not
exhibited.
Since people are not exhibiting proper knowledge and acting on
false platform of bodily identification, they are no better
than animals.
The strongest obstruction to one's self-interest
(Text 32-33)
There is no stronger obstruction to one's self-interest than
thinking other subject matters to be more pleasing than one's
self-realization.
 Self means both Supersoul and individual soul.
Text 33: For human society, constantly thinking of how to earn
money and apply it for sense gratification brings about the
destruction of everyone's interests. When one becomes devoid
of knowledge and devotional service, he enters into species of
life like those of trees and stones.
 Sunyavadis become trees and hills in their next life
Liberation has to be taken very seriously (Text 3436)
Text 34: Those who strongly desire to cross the ocean of
nescience must not associate with the modes of ignorance, for
hedonistic activities are the greatest obstructions to
realization of religious principles, economic development,
regulated sense gratification and, at last, liberation.
 Vedic life -> knowledge -> regulated life -> 1) Fulfill
desire 2) Liberation
Text 35: Out of the four principles—namely religion, economic
development, sense gratification and liberation—liberation has
to be taken very seriously. The other three are subject to
destruction by the stringent law of nature—death
 We
should
not
stress
pious
activities,
economic
development and sense gratification, but should concern
ourselves with approaching Lord Viṣṇu in His spiritual
planets, of which the topmost is Vṛndāvana. Therefore, KC
movement is the greatest gift for persons who are
actually desiring liberation.
Text 36: We accept as blessings different states of higher
life, distinguishing them from lower states of life, but we
should know that such distinctions exist only in relation to
the interchange of the modes of material nature. Actually
these states of life have no permanent existence, for all of
them will be destroyed by the supreme controller.
 This verse explains why piety, artha and kama should not
be taken seriously.
 Pious acts-higher status of life, impious acts-lower
status.
 Even though we elevate to highest planet at the time of
dissolution
such
high
planets
and
life
there
is
destroyed.
 So we should not be satisfied by attaining a higher
planet, we shoould try to go to spiritual world and take
shelter of SPG
 kama and moksa should be based on religious principles.
When dharma artha kama are adjusted, liberation is
assured.
 Currently only interest is artha and kama. So, despite
so, much econmic development everything is animalistic.
 When everything is animalistic → dissolution.
 Sometimes jivas are especially favored by Lord when He
destroys their construction of material things. So,
generally Vaisnavas are not very opulent.
 People give charity to sadhus in hope of further economic
development. But when one is sincere, Lord obliges him to
give up material development and surrender completely.
People generally fear from worshiping Visnu because Lord does
not give opulence to devotees. They look upon Lord Siva
(husband of Durga). E.g. Ravana. But his kingdom was destroyed
by Rama.
Paramatma is eternally transcendental (Text 37-38)
Text 37: therefore, try to understand the SPG, who is living
within everyone's heart along with the individual soul, in
each and every body, either moving or not moving. The
individual souls are fully covered by the gross material body
and subtle body made of the life air and intelligence.
 In this verse it is specifically advised that instead of
wasting time in the human form of life endeavoring for
economic development and sense gratification, one should
try to cultivate spiritual values by understanding the
SPG.
 Proof of soul – as soon as soul is there body is shining
and fresh. As soon as soul leaves I immediately
decomposes.
 if one takes to the path of liberation, even rejecting
his so-called duties in the material world, he is not a
loser at all. But a person who does not take to the path
of liberation yet carefully executes economic development
and sense gratification loses everything.
 SD:Sun shines outwardly with its rays, Parmatma shines
into the jiva.
Text 38: SPG manifests Himself as one with the cause and
effect within this body, but one who has transcended the
illusory energy by deliberate consideration, which clears the
misconception of a snake for a rope, can understand that the
Paramātmā is eternally transcendental to the material creation
and situated in pure internal energy. Thus, the Lord is
transcendental to all material contamination. Unto Him only
must one surrender.
 This verse is specifically stated to defy the Māyāvāda.
 The individual soul, when surrendered, can understand
that the SPG, although situated within the heart of the
individual soul, is superior to the individual soul.
 The material energy is a manifestation of His external
potency, and since the potency is identical with the
potent, it appears that the Lord and individual soul are
one; but actually the individual soul is under the
influence of material energy, and the Lord is always
transcendental to it. Unless the Lord is superior to the
individual soul, there is no question of prapadye, or
surrender unto Him.
 devotional service is stressed as more important than
deliberation or mental speculation to understand the
Absolute Truth.
SD: secondary role of bhakti, as an anga of jnana, is shown
The ocean of nescience is difficult to cross (Text
39-40)
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 39 mentions
Analysis of the Process (abhidheya vicarah)
Text 39: The devotees, who are always engaged in the service
of the toes of the lotus feet of the Lord, can very easily
overcome hard-knotted desires for fruitive activities. Because
this is very difficult, the nondevotees—the jnānīs and yogīs—
although trying to stop the waves of sense gratification,
cannot do so. Therefore, you are advised to engage in the
devotional service of Kṛṣṇa, the son of Vasudeva.
 The waves of a river flow incessantly, and it is very
difficult to stop them. Similarly, the waves of desire
for material enjoyment are so, strong that they cannot be
stopped by any process other than bhakti-yoga.
 The bhaktas, by their transcendental devotional service
unto the lotus feet of the Lord, become so, overwhelmed
with
transcendental
bliss
that
automatically
their
desires for material enjoyment stop.
 One can give up inferior desires when engaged in superior
desires. To try to stop desires is impossible. One has to
desire the Supreme in order not to be entangled in
inferior desires.
 It may be argued that the waves of a river are
incessantly flowing and that they cannot be stopped, but
the waves of the river flow toward the sea. When the tide
comes over the river, it overwhelms the flowing of the
river, and the river itself becomes overflooded, and the
waves from the sea become more prominent than the waves
from the river. Similarly, a devotee with intelligence
plans so, many things for the service of the Lord in Kṛṣṇa
consciousness that stagnant material desires become
overflooded by the desire to serve the Lord.
 SD: jnana-misra bhakti culminating in santa rati-verse
22to 36. verses 37 and 38-bhakti misra jnana with the
goal of sayujya mukti. Since Prthu is pure devotee,
Sanatkumara talks of pure bhakti by which one attains
prema. He glorifies bhakti as the best process in 39-40.
Text 40: The ocean of nescience is very difficult to cross
because it is infested with many dangerous sharks. Although
those who are nondevotees undergo severe austerities and
penances to cross that ocean, we recommend that you simply
take shelter of the lotus feet of the Lord, which are like
boats for crossing the ocean. Although the ocean is difficult
to cross, by taking shelter of His lotus feet you will
overcome all dangers.
 Material causal ocean is also called Vaitarni. Vaikuntha
outside Vaitarni. Human form chance to get out of
Vaitarni to go to Vaikuntha. There are many methods, but
Kumaras recommend that king take shelter of lotus feet of
Lord.
Other
methods
karma,
jnana
and
yoga
very
troublesome and sometimes they become simply so, busy in
enjoying their troubles that they forget to cross the
ocean. They have no surety. But one who has taken to
devotional service and has faith that Lord's lotus feet
are safe boats to cross that ocean is certain to cross
very easily and comfortably.
 Even expert swimmer can't survive if attached by shark.
Many so, called svamis and yogis fall prey to sex desire.
 Samasrita ye pada.........vipadam na tesam (SB.10.14.58)
 tvayy
ambujaksakhila...........padam
bhavabdhim
(SB
10.2.30)
Prthu Maharaj offers everything to the Kumaras (Text
41-47)
Text 41: Maitreya – Being thus, enlightened in complete
spiritual knowledge by Sanat Kumara, the king worshiped them
in following words.
 Since Sanat-kumara was fully KC, he could point out the
path of spiritual advancement.
 Atma-medha: well versed in spiritual knowledge, grhamedha: one whose brain is always engrossed with thoughts
of material activities.
Text 42: The King said: O brähmaëa, O powerful one, formerly
Lord Vinëu showed me His causeless mercy, indicating that you
would come to my
house, and to confirm that blessing, you
have all come.
 When Lord makes a prediction, he fulfills it through some
of His devotees.
 Lord is so, compassionate that He comes Himself into the
world or sends His devotees and His servants to fulfill
His desire to have all the fallen souls come BTG.
 Intelligent men should therefore, seriously consider this
KC movement and fully utilize the instructions of BG as
preached without adulteration by His pure devotees.
Text 43: you have carried out the order thoroughly because you
are also as compassionate as the Lord. It is my duty,
therefore, to offer you something, but all I possess are but
remnants of food taken by great saintly persons. What shall I
give?
 Prthu got his kingdom from saints like Bhrgu just like
food remnants. Hence, he did not wanted to divide it
among
saints
like
the
Kumaras.
A
father
may
affectionately offer his chewed food to son, but such
food is not offered back to father.
Text 44: therefore, my dear brāhmaṇas, my life, wife,
children, home, furniture and household paraphernalia, my
kingdom, strength, land and especially my treasury are all
offered unto you.
 King's property already belong to brahmanas, how can he
offer it again. E.g. servant offers food to master,
although the food is already his.
 Wife is not permitted to be offered to brahmanas.
Text 45: Since only a person who is completely educated
according to the principles of Vedic knowledge deserves to be
commander-in-chief, ruler of the state, the first to chastise
and the proprietor of the whole planet, Pṛthu Mahārāja offered
everything to the Kumāras.
 A kingdom must be governed under the instructions of
saintly persons and brāhmaṇas like the Kumāras.
 Previously monarchy acted as servant of brahmanas.
 Krsna is sarva-loka-maheswaram. So, no king could claim
to be proprietor, but a servant.
 Today's leaders think they are servant of people instead.
Government is for satisfying God not people.
 High posts for people well conversant with Vedas.
Philosophers quote without authority. Hence, people are
unhappy.
 Vedic communism – no one should starve. Householder
should see that even a lizard or snake doesn't starve.
 Starvation is due to mismanagement.
 SD: What result will brahmanas get by accepting armies
and kingdom. But let me get the benefit by giving thata
as charity.
Text 46: The kṣatriyas, vaiśyas and śūdras eat their food by
virtue of the brāhmaṇas' mercy. It is the brāhmaṇas who enjoy
their own property, clothe themselves with their own property
and give charity with their own property.
 The Supreme Lord is worshiped by everyone, yet to teach
others He worships the brāhmaṇas.
 Scarcity of brahmanas → chaos.
 Everything belongs to brahmanas, they accept charity out




of humility. Ksatriyas and vaisyas keep custody like
bankers to that money.
Brahmanas and Vaisnavas don't live on others' money, they
just ask their own money.
Ksatriyas
and
viasyas
should
give
charity
under
instructions of brahmanas only.
One should not eat anything forbidden by brahmanas.
Brahmanas allow only prasada.
People being punished by nature due to neglect of these
instructions.
Text 47: How can such persons, who have rendered unlimited
service by explaining the path of self-realization in relation
to the SPG, and whose explanations are given for our
enlightenment with complete conviction and Vedic evidence, be
repaid except by folded palms containing water for their
satisfaction? Such great personalities can be satisfied only
by their own activities, which are distributed amongst human
society out of their unlimited mercy.
 Spreading KC is best welfare activity and perfect
benediction.
 Knowledge of Krsna is such a gift that it is impossible
to repay the benefactor.
 One who feels Guru who gave Krsna can be repayed is a
joker.
The Kumaras praise the character of the king (Text
48-49)
Text 48: Being thus, worshiped by Mahārāja Pṛthu, the four
Kumāras, who were masters of devotional service, became very
pleased. Indeed, they appeared in the sky and praised the
character of the King, and everyone observed them.
 Kumaras walk and travel in space only.
 Such great saintly persons who have attained complete
perfection in mystic yoga are not visible in this age on
earth because humanity is not worthy of their presence.
 It was by the grace of Mahārāja Pṛthu that the common
citizens in his domain could see the Kumāras flying in
outer space.
Text 49: Amongst great personalities, Mahārāja Pṛthu was the
chief by virtue of his fixed position in relation to spiritual
enlightenment. He remained satisfied as one who has achieved
all success in spiritual understanding.
 Since the SPG has nothing to desire, He is fully
satisfied with Himself. Similarly, a devotee who has no
desire other than to serve the SPG is as self-satisfied
as the Supreme Lord.
 He is considered best amongst all mahātmās. The mahātmās
are not under the clutches of the illusory energy but are
under the protection of the spiritual energy.
Prthu Maharaja's only aim is to satisfy the Lord
(Text 50-52)
Text 50: Being self-satisfied, Mahārāja Pṛthu executed his
duties as perfectly as possible according to the time and his
situation, strength and financial position. His only aim in
all his activities was to satisfy the Absolute Truth. In this
way, he duly acted.
 Mahārāja Pṛthu was a responsible monarch, and he had to
execute the duties of a kṣatriya, a king and a devotee at
the same time.
 things which are favorable to devotional service should
not be rejected, nor should activity favorable for
devotional service be considered ordinary work or
fruitive activity.
 A pure devotee's activities may appear like ordinary
activities,
but
behind
them
there
is
profound
significance—the satisfaction of the Lord. In order to
understand the activities of a Vaiṣṇava, one has to become
very expert.
 SD: For pure devotees like Prthu, though they are above
doing karmas, to teach people, or to avoid criticism of
the path of bhakti, or to hide pure bhakti because it is
confidential, the householders, without being attached,
following previous conduct, either personally or by
agents, can do a few karmas without being contaminated.
Text 51: Mahārāja Pṛthu completely dedicated himself to be an
eternal servant of the Supreme Personality of Godhead,
transcendental to material nature. Consequently, all the
fruits of his activities were dedicated to the Lord, and he
always thought of himself as the servant of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, who is the proprietor of everything.
 Mahārāja Pṛthu is giving a practical example of what
karma-yoga actually is.
 The first requirement for the proper execution of karmayoga - phalaṁ brahmaṇi sannyasya: one must give the
fruits of his activities to Kṛṣṇa. By doing so, one
actually situates himself in sannyāsa.
 Although he was living as a householder, Pṛthu Mahārāja
was actually in the renounced order of life, sannyāsa.
 In one's home or in a temple, the Deity is considered the
proprietor of everything, and everyone is considered the
Deity's eternal servant.
 Anyone can practice karma-yoga, but it is especially easy
for the householder, who can install the Deity of the
Lord in the home and worship Him according to the 9
methods of bhakti-yoga.
 Generally liberation takes place after one gives up this
body, but one who lives according to the example of Pṛthu
Mahārāja is liberated even in this lifetime.
 The results of his activities are completely dependent on
the supreme will of the Lord.
Text 52: Maharaja Prthu, who was very opulent due to the
prosperity of his entire empire, remained at home as a
householder. Since he was never inclined to utilize his
opulences for the gratification of his senses, he remained
unattached, exactly like the sun, which is unaffected in all
circumstances.
 Prthu Maharaja was special in that although he was given
license to remain a householder, and although he
possessed immense opulences in his kingdom, he never
engaged in sense gratification.
 A devotee may engage in so, many material activities, but
because he has no desire for sense gratification, they
never affect him. On the contrary, he dovetails all
material activities for the service of the Lord. E.g.
sunday
Maharaja Prthu begets 5 sons (Text 53-54)
Text 53: Being situated in the liberated position of
devotional service, Pṛthu Mahārāja not only performed all
fruitive activities but also begot five sons by his wife,
Arci. Indeed, all his sons were begotten according to his own
desire.
 How one can beget children according to one's own desire
- success depends on the parents' acceptance of the
saṁskāras.
 When one wants to beget a child he must perform the
garbhādhāna-saṁskāra before having sex. The mental state
of the father and mother before sex will certainly affect
the mentality of the child to be begotten. A child who is
begotten out of lust may not turn out as the parents
desire.
 Pṛthu did not beget his children out of lust, nor was he
attracted to his wife for sense gratificatory purposes.
He begot the children as a gṛhastha for the future
administration of his government all over the world.
Text
54:
After
begetting
five
sons,
named
Vijitāśva,
Dhūmrakeśa, Haryakṣa, Draviṇa and Vṛka, Pṛthu Mahārāja continued
to rule the planet. He accepted all the qualities of the
deities who governed all other planets.
 On planet earth there are two kṣatriya dynasties - Sūryavaṁśa and Candra-vaṁśa. When monarchy existed on this
planet, the chief member was one of the members of the
Sūrya-vaṁśa, and the subordinate kings belonged to the
Candra-vaṁśa.
 Atronauts have not been able to find anyone on moon. The
Vedic literature informs that the moon is full of
demigods. We are therefore, always in doubt about what
kind of moon adventure the scientists have undertaken.
Maharaja Prthu satisfies everyone (Text 55-62)
Text55: Since Mahārāja Pṛthu was a perfect devotee of the SPG,
he wanted to protect the Lord's creation by pleasing the
various
citizens
according
to
their
various
desires.
Therefore, Pṛthu Mahārāja used to please them in all respects
by his words, mentality, works and gentle behavior.
 Pṛthu Mahārāja used to please all kinds of citizens by his
extraordinary capacity to understand the mentality of
others.
 Although this material world is condemned when it is
compared to the spiritual world, there is still some
purpose behind it. Modern scientists and philosophers
cannot understand that purpose, nor do they believe in
the existence of a creator.
 A devotee can understand the purpose of creation, which
is to give facilities to the individual living entities
who want to lord it over material nature. The ruler of
this
planet
should
therefore,
know
that
all
the
inhabitants, especially human beings, have come to this
material world for sense enjoyment. It is therefore, the
duty of the ruler to satisfy them in their sense
enjoyment as well as to elevate them to KC.
 Even in this fallen age if the rulers, governors and
presidents take advantage of Pṛthu Mahārāja's example,
there will certainly be a reign of peace and prosperity
throughout the world.
Text 56: Mahārāja Pṛthu became as celebrated a king as Somarāja, the king of the moon. He was also powerful and exacting,
just like the sun-god, who distributes heat and light and at
the same time exacts all the planetary waters.
 Like the sun-god, Pṛthu Mahārāja distributed his heat and
light to give protection to his kingdom, for without heat
and light no one can exist. Similarly, Pṛthu Mahārāja
exacted taxes and gave such strong orders to the citizens
and government that no one had the power to disobey him.
On the other hand, he pleased everyone just like the
moonshine.
Text 57-62: Mahäräja Påthu was so, strong and powerful that no
one could disobey his orders any more than one could conquer
fire itself. He was so, strong that he was compared to Indra,
the King of heaven, whose power is insuperable. On the other
hand, Mahäräja Påthu was also as tolerant as the earth, and in
fulfilling various desires of human society, he was like
heaven itself. Just as rainfall satisfies everyone's desires -
Mahäräja Påthu satisfy everyone - like sea in that no one
could understand his depths - like Meru - in the fixity of his
purpose. Mahäräja Påthu's - intelligence and education - like
Yamaräja - opulence - comparable to Himalaya Mountains, where
all valuable jewels and metals stocked - riches like Kuvera no one could reveal his secrets - like Varuëa's. Bodily
strength ans strenght of senses – like wind. His intolerance –
like Lord Siva. Bodily beauty-Cupid, thoughtfulness-lion,
affection-svayambhuva Manu, ability to control-Lord Brahma.
All good qualities in personal behavior. Spiritual knowledgeBrhaspati.Self
control-SPG.
devotional
service
great
follower of devotees who were attached to cow protection and
rendering of service to spiritual master and brähmaëas perfect in shyness and gentle behaviour - when - philanthropic
activity - worked as if for his own self
 Yamaräja is expected to be most expert in judicial
matters. Påthu Mahäräja was also highly learned
and
exceedingly exact in delivering his judgment upon the
citizens.
 Varuëa is omniscient, and since he punishes sins, he is
prayed to for forgiveness. He is also the sender of
disease and is often associated with Mitra and Indra
 Brhaspati was Mayavadi. If required devotees should argue
with impersonalists with all logic and philosophy and
defeat their contention that the Absolute Truth is
impersonal.
 SPG is the ideal brahmacari.
 One who begets KC childern for benefit of humanity is
actually a brahmacari.
 Prthu was humble, meek and gentle. Like all Vaisnavas he
was committed to cow protection, spiritual masters and
qualified brahmanas.
 Philanthropic activities should not be performed for
show.
Prthu Maharaja's reputation loudly declared (Text 63)
Text 63: Throughout the whole universe Prthu's reputation was
loudly declared, and all ladies and saintly persons heard his
glories, which were as sweet as the glories of Lord
Ramacandra.
 Some political parties want to establish ramrajya, but
without Rama Himself. Such proposals are rejected by
devotees.
Discussion Topics
(PeA) Reception of guests and saintly persons who come to
one’s home (5-11)
How to ask questions to a saintly person (13-15, 18-19)
Mahäräja Påthu concealed himself as a pure devotee (50-53)
Mahäräja Påthu was softer than a rose flower and harder than a
thunderbolt (57)
(ThA) Kånëa c movement is only means to become free of all
designations. (29)
a person not well versed in the Vedic injunctions should not
run for election (45)
Everything belongs to the brähmaëas (43-47)
Scientists should become familiar with Lord’s perfect plan universal maintenance. (56)
(M&M) Lord makes a prediction and fulfills it through some of
His devotees (42)
Best friend of all people is one who awakens humanity to Kånëa
consciousness. (47)
Karma-yoga and bhakti-yoga are being broadcast all over the
world by ISKCON (51)
(AMI) no question of renouncing anything for a paramahaàsa
(28)
4.23 MAHÄRÄJA PÅTHU’S GOING BACK HOME
Maharaja Prthu goes to the forest (Text 1--3)
Severe Austerities Undergone by Prthu Maharaja (Text 4-6)
Maharaja Prthu engages completely in devotional service (Text
7-12)
Prthu Maharaja gives up His material body (Text 13-17)
Prthu Maharaja released from all designations (Text 18)
Queen Arci follows the king into the forest (Text 19-20)
Queen Arci prepares a funeral pyre (Text 21-22)
The wives of the demigods glorify Queen Arci (Text 23-28)
Queen Arci Reaches the planet of her husband (Text 29)
Benefits of hearing the narration of Maharaja Prthu (Text 3036)
Even a pure devotee must hear about Prthu Maharaja (Text 3739)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Explain why a Kånëa conscious person does not need to go to
the forest (5)
2. List some of the austerities executed by Påthu Mahäräja &
the jïänés and yogés. (5-6)
3. Why a Kånëa conscious person is most intelligent? (7)
4. What is the aim of präëäyäma? (8)
5. Why did Påthu Mahäräja, an eternally pure devotee of the
Lord, adopt the process of devotional service? (11)
6. Explain the purpose of the yogic process practiced by Påthu
Mahäräja at the time of death.(13)
7. How did Mahäräja Påthu accelerate his return to Godhead?
(14)
8. Explain the way a spirit soul, merged into the Brahman,
falls down again into material existence. (15)
9. Explain the meaning of ‘prabhu’. (18)
10. Describe Vinëupriyädevé’s austerity. (20)
11. What is the system of saha-gamana? (22)
12. What is evinced by the inconceivable activities of
Mahäräja Påthu and his wife? (26)
13. Describe the husbands and wives in the Vaikuëöha planets.
(29)
14. Explain the term advaya-jïäna. (31)
15. Analyze the distinctions between the pastimes of the Lord
and the activities of Påthu Mahäräja. (38)
Analogies:
4.23.11: Çréla Viçvanätha Cakravarté Öhäkura gives the
following example: If one has strong digestive power, after
eating he automatically lights a fire within his stomach to
digest everything and does not need to take medicine to aid
his digestion. Similarly, the fire of devotional service is
so, strong that a devotee does not need to act separately to
attain
perfect
knowledge
or
detachment
from
material
attractions.
4.23 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-11:
When Mahäräja Påthu became old, he divided all his property
amongst his sons and appointed them to rule the world. He then
left his citizens, who were almost crying in separation, and
went to the forest alone with his wife to perform severe
austerities. He ate the trunks and roots of trees, and
sometimes he ate fruit and dried leaves, and for some weeks he
drank only water. Sometimes he lived simply by breathing air.
Påthu Mahäräja exposed himself to extremes of heat, cold, and
rain and would sleep on the bare floor. He underwent these
austerities for the satisfaction of Kånëa alone. Following
that path of spiritual advancement advised by Sanat-kumära,
Mahäräja Påthu worshiped Kånëa. He gave up yoga and jïäna,
losing interest in their goals, having realized that
devotional service to Kånëa is life’s ultimate goal.
Verses 12-18:
Mahäräja Påthu sat in muktäsana and gradually raised his life
air to the hole in his skull, giving up all material desire.
He merged the elements comprising his body into the universal
reservoirs of these elements, and then he merged the each of
the gross and subtle elements into its source. Thus, situated
in his original constitutional position of Kånëa
consciousness, he gave up this body.
Verses 19-28:
Although Arci, Mahäräja Påthu’s wife, followed her husband‘s
path in he forest. She also lay down on the forest floor and
eating only fruits, flowers and leaves, she became frail and
thin. Yet because of the pleasure of serving her husband, she
did not feel any difficulties. When Queen Arci saw her husband
had passed away, she built a fire and placed the body of her
husband in it. After circumambulating the fire, she entered
its flames, thinking of her husband. Thousands of the wives of
the demigods, along with their husbands, glorified the Queen’s
faithful service to her husband by which she attained his
destination as well as the power of devotional service.
Verses 29-39:
Maitreya explains various benefits of hearing the narrations
of Påthu Mahäräja.
Very short summary
In this chapter, Prthu goes to forest, practices austerities,
worships the Lord, and giving up the planets of humans, goes
along with his wife to Vaikuntha
Important Points
 As it is necessary for one to become very active in
family life, similarly, after retirement from family
life, it is necessary to control the mind and senses.
 In order to be recognized by Krsna, one should chant the
holy name of Lord continuously, 24 hours a day.
 Our life is so, short that we must striclty adhere to the
principles laid down by vaisnava acaryas and practice KC.
 Fruitive activities are symptomatic of our polluted
desire to dominate material nature.
 If the devotee adheres strictly to the orders of the
spiritual master, follows the rules and regulations and
chants the HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣amantra, it should be concluded that
he is already at the brahma-bhūta stage
 Perfection of life depends on one's inclination to hear
about Krsna.
 SD: Ability to reject these secondary results of suddhabhakti, like jnana and siddhis, depends on the strength
of one's practice of suddha-bhakti.
 Whatever spiritual progress one makes in life will be
tested at the time of death.
 It is simply by Krsna's grace that one can chant Hare
Krsna at the time of death.
 A woman does not need to attain high qualifications, but
if she simply follows in the footsteps of her husband,
who must be a devotee, then both husband and wife attain
liberation and are promoted to the Vaikun
̣t
̣halokas.
 Sometimes the sahajiya class of devotees are interested
only in Krsna's personal pastimes to the exclusion of the
activities of the devotees. This type of devotee is not
on a very high level; one who sees the devotee and the
Lord on the same level has further progressed.
Important Verses
Text
11:
By
regularly
discharging
devotional
service,
Pr
became
transcendental
in
mind
and
could
̣thuMahārāja
therefore, constantly think of the lotus feet of the Lord.
Because of this, he became completely detached and attained
perfect knowledge by which he could transcend all doubt. Thus,
he was freed from the clutches of false ego and the material
conception of life.
Text 27: In this material world, every human being has a short
span of life, but those who are engaged in devotional service
go back home, back to Godhead, for they are actually on the
path of liberation. For such persons, there is nothing which
is not available.
Text 28: Any person who engages himself within this material
world
in
performing
activities
that
necessitate
great
struggle,
which is
undertakes
considered
and who, after obtaining a human form of life —
a chance to attain liberation from miseries —
the difficult tasks of fruitive activities, must be
to be cheated and envious of his own self.
Maharaja Prthu goes to the forest (Text 1--3)
At the last stage of his life, when MahārājaPr
̣ thu saw himself
getting old, divided whatever opulence he had accumulated
amongst all kinds of living entities, moving and nonmoving. He
arranged
pensions
for
everyone
according
to
religious
principles, and after executing the orders of the SPG, in
complete coordination with Him, he dedicated his sons unto the
earth, which was considered to be his daughter. Then
MahārājaPr
̣ thu left the presence of his citizens, who were
almost lamenting and crying from feeling separation from the
King, and went to the forest alone with his wife to perform
austerities.
 Yada yada hi dhamasya.......Since there were so, many
discrepancies during the reign of King Vena, the Lord
sent His most confidential devotee MahārājaPr
̣ thu to settle
things.
 exemplary in governmental administration, and exemplary
in retirement.
 According to Vedic principles, when retiring from family
life, one can take his wife with him, for the husband and
wife are considered to be one unit.
 One should not simply remain at home until the time of
death, but should separate from family life at a timely
moment and prepare himself to go back to Godhead.
 As a śaktyāveśa incarnation of God who had actually come
from Vaikun
̣t
̣ha as a representative of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, MahārājaPr
̣ thu
was certain to go back to Godhead. Nonetheless, in order
to set the example in all ways, he also underwent severe
austerities in the tapo-vana.
 It appears that in those days there were many tapo-vanas,
or forests especially meant for retirement and the
practice of austerities.
 SD: Prthu wanted to follow footsteps of Dhruva in going
to forest and constantly remembering and chanting. He
wanted to make vanaprastha asrama famous with the people.
Severe Austerities Undergone by Prthu Maharaja (Text
4-6)
Text 4: After retiring from family life, MahārājaPr
̣ thu strictly
followed the regulations of retired life and underwent severe
austerities in the forest. He engaged in these activities as
seriously as he had formerly engaged in leading the government
and conquering everyone.
 As it is necessary for one to become very active in
family life, similarly, after retirement from family




life, it is necessary to control the mind and senses.
This is possible when one engages himself fully in the
devotional service of the Lord.
MahārājaPr
followed
exactly
all
the
rules
of
̣ thu
vānaprastha
life,
which
is
technically
known
as
vaikhānasa-āśrama.
Purpose of gåhastha äçrama – 1) Concession combining
sense gratification with regulated life 2) Facilitate mid
life retirement 3) Facilitate austerity
By following the exemplary character of MahārājaPr
̣ thu, one
can become perfect in all respects while living this life
or while retiring from active life.
SD: adbhya (not deceptive) – he did this with the same
effort with which he conquered the earth.
Text 5: In the tapo-vana, MahārājaPr
̣ thu sometimes ate the
trunks and roots of trees, and sometimes he ate fruit and
dried leaves, and for some weeks he drank only water. Finally
he lived simply by breathing air.
 Overeating is not at all recommended for one who wants to
progress in spiritual life.
 live in the forest live in the mode of complete
goodness, live in the city - live in the mode of passion,
live in a brothel or drinking house - live in the mode of
ignorance, live in a temple - live in Vaikun
̣t
̣ha. KC
movement affords one the opportunity to live in the
temple of the Lord, which is as good as Vaikun
̣t
̣ha.
Consequently, a KC person does not need to go to the
forest and artificially try to imitate MahārājaPr
̣ thu or
the great sages and munis who used to live in the forest.
 ŚrīlaRūpa Gosvāmī, after retiring from his minister's seat
in the government, went to Vr
̣ ndāvana and lived beneath a
tree. Since then, many people have gone to Vr
̣ ndāvana to
imitate Rūpa Gosvāmī's behavior. Instead of advancing in
spiritual life, many have fallen into material habits and
even in Vr
̣ ndāvana have become victims of illicit sex,
gambling and intoxication. It is not possible for
Westerners to go to the forest and practice the severe
austerities. However, Westerners or anyone else can
follow in the footsteps of ŚBSST by living in a temple,
which is transcendental to residence in a forest, and to
vow to accept kr
̣s
̣n
̣a-prasāda and nothing else, follow the
regulative principles and chant sixteen rounds daily of
the HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣amantra.
Text 6: Following the principles of forest living and the
footsteps of the great sages and munis, Pr
̣ thuMahārāja accepted
five kinds of heating processes during the summer season,
exposed himself to torrents of rain in the rainy season and,
in the winter, stood in water up to his neck. He also used to
simply lie down on the floor to sleep.
 These are some of the austerities executed by the jnānīs
and yogīs, who cannot accept the process of bhakti-yoga.
They must undergo such severe types of austerity in order
to become purified from material contamination.
 The purpose for undergoing such severe austerities is to
become a devotee of the SPG
 panca-tapāh
̣ refers to five kinds of heating processes.
One is enjoined to sit within a circle of fire, with
flames blazing from four sides and the sun blazing
directly overhead.
Maharaja Prthu engages completely in devotional
service (Text 7-12)
Text 7: MahārājaPr
̣ thu underwent all these severe austerities in
order to control his words and his senses, to refrain from
discharging his semen and to control the life air within his
body. All this he did for the satisfaction of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. He had no
other purpose.
 Harer nama harer nama.......anyatha.
 In order to be recognized by Krsna, one should chant the
holy name of Lord continuously, 24 hours a day.
Unfortunate people accept other kind of pseudomeditation,
without any austerity and not to this simple formula.
 In Kali-Yuga such austerities are not possible. We need
to follows instructions of LC.
 It is necessary, however, to engage constantly in the
service of the Lord.
 Prthu worshipped Krsna millions of years ago. Some fools
claim this begun only 5000 years ago. Sambhavami yuge
yuge.
 If after all tapasya one cannot reach Krsna srama eva hi
kevalam.
 We should therefore, not be discouraged just because we
cannot go to the forest and practice severe austerities.
Our life is so, short that we must striclty adhere to the
principles laid down by vaisnava acaryas and practice KC.
 For
a
transcendental,
blissful
life,
chant
the
HareKr
come
worship
the
holy
place
of
̣s
̣n
̣amantra,
Vr
̣ndāvana, and always engage in the service of the Lord,
of the spiritual master and of the Vais
̣n
̣avas. This Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
consciousness movement is therefore, very safe and easy.
 The spiritual master represents both Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a and the
Vais
̣n
̣avas; therefore, by following the instructions of
the
spiritual
master
and
by
chanting
HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣a,
everything will be all right.
 SD: Perfect ragatmika-bhaktas such as Visakha and other
gopis performed austerities to attain Krsna.
Text 8: By thus, practicing severe austerities, MahārājaPr
̣ thu
gradually became steadfast in spiritual life and completely
free of all desires for fruitive activities. He also practiced
breathing exercises to control his mind and senses, and by
such control he became completely free from all desires for
fruitive activity.
 Hatha-yogis perform pranayama but don't know the purpose
behind it-to stop the mind and senses from engaging in
fruitive activities.
 Fruitive activities are symptomatic of our polluted
desire to dominate material nature. So, called yogis
engage in yoga to keep the body fit to be induldged in
fruitive activities.
 Only by worshiping Vāsudeva can one become free from the
desires of fruitive activities. Outside of worshiping
Vāsudeva, the yogīs and jnānīs cannot attain freedom from
such desires.
 Chanting of the holy name of the Lord and dancing in
ecstasy are also considered pranayama. The purpose behind
pranayama is easily attained by chanting.
Text 9: thus, the best amongst human beings, MahārājaPr
̣ thu
followed that path of spiritual advancement which was advised
by Sanat-kumāra. That is to say he worshipped Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a.
 The best man amongst all men engages in the service of
the Supreme Person.
 One purusa is worshipped and other is worhsipper. Both
never lose their identity.
 for devotees there is no difference between this life and
the next. In this life a neophyte devotee is trained to
serve the SPG, and in the next life he approaches that
Supreme Person in Vaikun
̣t
̣ha and renders the same
devotional service.
 If the devotee adheres strictly to the orders of the
spiritual master, follows the rules and regulations and
chants the HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣amantra, it should be concluded that
he is already at the brahma-bhūta stage
Text 10: Pr
̣ thu engaged completely in devotional service,
executing the rules & regulations strictly according to
principles, 24 hrs daily. Thus, his love & devotion unto the
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a developed & became unflinching & fixed.
 the religious process practiced by MahārājaPr
̣ thu was
beyond all pretensions.
 When one who is not inspired by material desires and is
not contaminated by the processes of fruitive activity
and empiric speculation fully engages in the favorable
service of the Lord, his service is called bhagavaddharma, or pure devotional service.
Text
11:
By
regularly
discharging
devotional
service,
Pr
thuMahārāja
became
transcendental
in
mind
and
could
̣
therefore, constantly think of the lotus feet of the Lord.
Because of this, he became completely detached and attained
perfect knowledge by which he could transcend all doubt. Thus,
he was freed from the clutches of false ego and the material
conception of life.
 Bhakti=queen.
When
queen
gives
audience,
many
maidservants follow her. Maidservants of bhakti=material
opulence, liberation and mystic powers.
 Mam ca yo …...bhuyaya kalpate (BG 14.26)
 VCT-if a person has strong digestive power, after eating
he automatically lights a fire within his stomach to
digest everything and does not need to take medicine to
aid his digestion. Similarly, the fire of devotional
service is so, strong that a devotee does not need to act
separately to attain perfect knowledge or detachment from
material attractions.
 the jnānīs and yogīs cannot become factually liberated
unless they become elevated to the position of devotees.
 Since Pr
̣ thu was a śaktyāveśa incarnation, he did not have
to act in any way to attain liberation. He came from the
Vaikun
̣t
̣ha in order to execute the will of the Supreme
Lord on earth. Consequently, he was to return BTG without
having to execute jnāna, yoga or karma. Although Pr
̣ thu
was eternally a pure devotee of the Lord, he nonetheless
adopted the process of devotional service in order to
teach the people in general the proper process for
executing the duties of life and ultimately returning BTG
Text 12: After became free for bodily concept-He realized
Krsna sitting in everyone's heart as Paramatma. Being able to
get instructions from Him-he gave up other practices of yoga
and jnana-strongly realized that devotional service to Krsna
is ultimate goal of life and that unless the yogis and jnanis
become attracted to Krsna-katha, their illusions concerning
existence can never be dispelled.
 When one understands that the ultimate goal of life is to
approach Krsna, he realizes Krsna within eveyone's heart
and therefore, helps eveyone who is interested in KC.
 Perfection of life depends on one's inclination to hear
about Krsna.
 When one firmly realizes Krsna as the supreme goal, he is
no longer attracted by mystic yoga practices or the
speculative empirical methods of knowledge.
 SD: Ability to reject these secondary results of suddhabhakti, like jnana and siddhis, depends on the strength
of one's practice of suddha-bhakti.
Prthu Maharaja gives up His material body (Text 1317)
Text 13: In his last moments, Prthu fixed his mind firmly upon
the lotus feet of Krsna, and thus, completely situated on the
brahma-bhuta platform, he gave up the material body.
 Whatever spiritual progress one makes in life will be
tested at the time of death.
 Yogic process practiced by Prthu at the time of death
accelerates the giving up of this body while one is in
sound healthy. Every devotee has same desire. Same was
expressed by Maharaj Kulasekhara.
 It is simply by Krsna's grace that one can chant Hare
Krsna at the time of death.
 SD-Seeing that one of the siddhis – dying at will – had
arrived, Prthu developed a desire to accept that, just as
he had accepted jnana to remove subtle body. He
immediately transferred himself to Vaikuntha and serve
the feet of the Lord.
Text 14: He blocked the doors of his anus with his ankles,
pressed his right and left calves and gradually raised his
life air upward, passing it on to the circle of his navel, up
to his heart and throat, and finally pushed it upwards to the
central position between his 2 eyebrows.
 Perfect yogi can go anywhere after death. Foolish ones
desire
to
go
to
higher
planetary
systems,
while
intelligent ones desire to to Vaikuntha.
 Although Prthu stopped all mystic yoga after realizing
KC, he took advantage of his previous practice and
immediately placed himself on brahma-bhuta platform in
order to accelerate his retrun to Godhead. He performed
muktasana to do that.
 KC person don't need muktasana.
 Prthu had already perfected the yoga process. Since he
didn't want to wait for the time of natural death, he
took advantage of this process and gave up body according
to his own free will.
Text 15: Pr
̣ thuMahārāja gradually raised his air of life up to
the hole in his skull, whereupon he lost all desire for
material existence. Gradually he merged his air of life with
the totality of air, his body with the totality of earth, and
the fire within his body with the totality of fire.
 When a living entity gives up the material coverings, he
remains a spirit soul. This spirit soul must enter into
the spiritual sky to merge into the Brahman effulgence.
Unfortunately, unless the living entity has information
of the spiritual world and the Vaikun
̣t
̣has, there is a
99.9 percent chance of his falling down again into
material existence.
Text 16: In this way, according to the different positions of
the various parts of the body, Pr
̣ thuMahārāja merged the holes
of his senses with the sky; his bodily liquids, such as blood
and various secretions, with the totality of water; and he
merged earth with water, then water with fire, fire with air,
air with sky, and so, on.
Text 17: He amalgamated the mind with the senses and the
senses with the sense objects, according to their respective
positions, and he also amalgamated the material ego with the
total material energy, mahat-tattva.
 Sound is the ultimate source of the sense objects. The
mind was attracted by the senses and the senses by the
sense
objects,
and
all
of
them
were
ultimately
amalgamated in the sky.
 The
sound
vibration
from
the
spiritual
sky
can
automatically cleanse all material contaminations, as
confirmed by CaitanyaMahāprabhu: ceto-darpan
̣a-mārjanam
[Cc. Antya 20.12]. We need only take the advice of Lord
CaitanyaMahāprabhu and chant the HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣amantra to
cleanse the mind of all material contamination, and this
may be considered the summary of this difficult verse.
 Just as life in this material world has its beginning in
material sound, similarly a spiritual life has its
beginning in this spiritual sound vibration.
Prthu Maharaja released from all designations (Text
18)
Text 18: Pr
̣ thuMahārāja then offered the total designation of
the living entity unto the supreme controller of illusory
energy. Being released from all the designations by which the
living entity became entrapped, he became free by knowledge
and renunciation and by the spiritual force of his devotional
service. In this way, being situated in his original
constitutional position of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness, he gave up
this body as a prabhu, or controller of the senses.
 The jīva, or the individual living entity, becomes
entrapped by the material energy by the supreme will of
the SPG. He is put into different situations, partaking
of the reactions of fruitive activities.
 When one is strong enough to give up the influence of
material energy, he is called prabhu.
 In this verse the word prabhu is also significant. As
stated before, when one is completely self-realized and
acts according to that position, he can be called prabhu.
The spiritual master is addressed as "Prabhupāda" because
he is a completely self-realized soul. The word pāda
means "position," and Prabhupāda indicates that he is
given the position of prabhu, or the SPG, for he acts on
behalf of the SPG.
 Unless one is a prabhu, or controller of the senses, he
cannot act as spiritual master, who is authorized by the
supreme prabhu, or Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a.
 Since Pr
̣ thuMahārāja was a śaktyāveśa-avatāra why did he
have to execute the regulative principles in order to
become a prabhu? Because he appeared on this earth as an
ideal king and because it is the duty of the king to
instruct the citizens in the execution of devotional
service, he followed all the regulative principles of
devotional service in order to teach others. Similarly,
CaitanyaMahāprabhu, although Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a Himself, taught us how
to approach Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a as a devotee.
Queen Arci follows the king into the forest (Text 1920)
Text 19: The Queen, the wife of Pr
̣ thuMahārāja, whose name was
Arci, followed her husband into the forest. Since she was a
queen, her body was very delicate. Although she did not
deserve to live in the forest, she voluntarily touched her
lotus feet to the ground.
 Arci, Sita, Gandhari – ideal chaste women.
 Such queens also instructed the general people by showing
them how to become a chaste wife and follow the husband
in every stage of life. When the husband is king, she
sits beside him as the queen, and when he goes to the
forest, she also follows, despite having to tolerate all
kinds of difficulties in living in the forest
Text 20: Although she was not accustomed to such difficulties,
Queen Arci followed her husband in the regulative principles
of living in the forest like great sages. She lay down on the
ground and ate only fruits, flowers and leaves, and because
she was not fit for these activities, she became frail and
thin. Yet because of the pleasure she derived in serving her
husband, she did not feel any difficulties.
 A woman's duty, or religious principle, is to serve her
husband in all conditions.
 In Vedic civilization a man is taught from the beginning
of his life to become a brahmacārī, then an ideal
gr
̣hastha, then vānaprastha, then sannyāsī, and the wife is
taught just to follow the husband strictly in all
conditions of life.
 The chaste wife's duty is to keep her husband pleased in
householder life in all respects, and when the husband
retires from family life, she is to go to the forest and
adopt the life of vānaprastha, or vana-vāsī. At that time
the wife is to follow her husband and take care of him,
just as she took care of him in householder life. But
when the husband takes the renounced order of life,
namely sannyāsa, the wife is to return home and become a
saintly woman, setting an example for her children and
daughters-in-law and showing them how to live a life of
austerity.
 Becoming fat is not a very good qualification in
spiritual life because a person who is engaged in
spiritual life must reduce the comforts of the body —
namely eating, sleeping and mating — to a minimum.
 SD: She was blissful by the respect he gave her and the
touch of his hand while doing service.
Queen Arci prepares a funeral pyre (Text 21-22)
When she saw that her husband showed no signs of life, she
lamented for a little while and then built a fire pyre and
placed body of Prthu over it. She circumambulated the fire and
then entered into it.
 MP is described as dayita because he gave protection to
everyone.
 She lamented only for a little while because she wanted
to finish the funeral rituals.
 Sati was glorious practice. But due to misuse of it, it
was stopped.
The wives of the demigods glorify Queen Arci (Text
23-28)
Many 1000s if wives of demigods along with their husbands
offered prayers to Arci. They showered flowers and talked like
this: All glories to Queen Arci! We can see that this queen of
the great King Pr
̣ thu has served her husband with mind, speech
and body exactly as the goddess of fortune serves Vis
̣n
̣u. Just
see how this chaste lady, Arci, by dint of her inconceivable
pious activities, is still following her husband upward, as
far as we can see.
 The goddess of fortune serves Nārāyan
̣a personally,
although there are many devotees prepared to serve the
Lord. This practice is also followed by the wives of the
demigods, and in days past the wives of men also followed
this same principle.
 In Vedic civilization the husband and wife were not
separated by such man-made laws as divorce. We should
understand the necessity for maintaining family life in
human society and should thus, abolish this artificial
law known as divorce.
 Since they went even above brahmaloka, it can be
concluded that they went to Vaikuntha. They went in 2
different planes, indicating even after liberation they
were 2 different individuals. They did not become 0 or
merge into brahman.
 Pr
̣thuMahārāja was a pure devotee, and his wife, Queen
Arci, simply followed her husband. Thus, they can both be
considered pure devotees.
 A woman does not need to attain high qualifications, but
if she simply follows in the footsteps of her husband,
who must be a devotee, then both husband and wife attain
liberation and are promoted to the Vaikun
̣t
̣halokas.
Text 27: In this material world, every human being has a short
span of life, but those who are engaged in devotional service
go back home, back to Godhead, for they are actually on the
path of liberation. For such persons, there is nothing which
is not available.
 SD: We should become humans if we can get such good
fortune. What else is difficult to achieve for those like
Prthu and Arci who certainly achieved Vaikuntha.
 This world – dukhalayam asasvatam. So, one's duty is to
only engage in devotional service.
 Unless one comes to the platform of transcendental
knowledge and offers devotional service to the Lord, one
is not perfect.
 Generally the processes of jnāna, yoga and karma are
executed life after life before one gets a chance to
render pure devotional service to the Lord. This chance
is given by the grace of a pure devotee, and it is in
this way only that one can actually attain liberation.
 One may fall from brahmajyoti and surely from higher
planets.
Text 28: Any person who engages himself within this material
world
in
performing
activities
that
necessitate
great
struggle, and who, after obtaining a human form of life —
which is a chance to attain liberation from miseries —
undertakes the difficult tasks of fruitive activities, must be
considered to be cheated and envious of his own self.
 SD: After realizing importance of human form of life,
they lament for those who are not devotees.
 Karmis, yogis and jnanis all want sense gratification, to
a lesser or higher degree. Only devotees want to serve
the Lord.
 When one wants to cross a large ocean, he requires a
strong boat. It is said that this human form of life is a
good boat by which one can cross the ocean of nescience.
In the human form of life one can obtain the guidance of
a good navigator, the spiritual master. One also gets a
favorable wind by the mercy of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, and that wind is
the instructions of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. If, however, one does not take
advantage of this opportunity, one wastes the human form
of life. Wasting time and life in this way is the same as
committing suicide.
Queen Arci Reaches the planet of her husband (Text
29)
When they were so, talking, Arci reached the planet which her
husband had attained.
 According to Vedic scriptures, a woman who dies with her
husband, or enters into the fire in which her husband is
burning, also enters the same planet her husband attains.
 When a woman dies with her husband, she again unites with
him in the next birth.
 In Vaikuntha there are husbands and wives, but there is
no sex life. Both are absorbed in KC.
 Husband and wife can turn their homes into Vaikuntha.
 Test of advancement in devotional service – decreasing
attraction towards sex life.
 Actually there is no material world, but when one forgets
the service of the Lord and engages himself in the
service of his senses, he is said to be living in the
material world.
Benefits of hearing the narration of Maharaja Prthu
(Text 30-36)
Maitreya: Prthu was very powerful, and his character was
liberal, magnificent and magnanimous. Thus, I have described
him to you as far as possible.
 A person can be called bhagavan only if he is a great
personality who exhibits extraordinary and uncommon
features or who attains the greatest goal after his
disappearance or who knows the difference between
knowledge and ignorance.
Text 31: One who describes the great characteristics of Prthu
with faith and determination is certain to attain the very
planet that Prthu earned.
 Hearing and chanting about Vaisnava is as good as hearing
and chanting about Visnu.
 There is no duality between Vaisnava and Visnu and this
is called advaya-jnana.
 Supreme Vaisnava is spiritual master and he is nondifferent from SPG.
 Sometimes the sahajiya class of devotees are interested
only in Krsna's personal pastimes to the exclusion of the
activities of the devotees. This type of devotee is not
on a very high level; one who sees the devotee and the
Lord on the same level has further progressed.
Text 32: If one hears of the characteristics of Pr
̣ thuMahārāja
and is a brāhman
̣a, he becomes perfectly qualified with
brahminical powers; if he is a ks
̣atriya, he becomes a king of
the world; if he is a vaiśya, he becomes a master of other
vaiśyas and many animals; and if he is a śūdra, he becomes the
topmost devotee.
 Here is refers to being born in a brahmana, ksatriya,
vaisya or sudra family. Each one can attain perfection by
hearing and chanting.
 A person born in sudra family can become greater than a
brahmana simply by accepting devotional service and
giving aural reception to the pastimes of the Lord and
His devotees.
Text 33: It does not matter whether one is a man or a woman.
Anyone who, with great respect, hears this narration of Prthu
will become the father of many children if he is without
children and will become the richest of men if he is without
money.
 Akama moksakama.......yajet purusah param.
 One should read Prthu's pastimes at least 3 times.
 Children would be qualified in education, wealth,
strength and beauty.
Text 34-36: By hearing the narration of Pr
̣ thu, one can become
great, increase his duration of life, gain promotion to the
heavenly planets and counteract the contaminations of this age
of Kali. In addition, one can promote the causes of religion,
economic development, sense gratification and liberation.
Therefore, from all sides it is advisable for a materialistic
person who is interested in such things to read and hear the
narrations of the life and character of Pr
̣ thu. If a king, who
is desirous of attaining victory and ruling power, chants the
narration of Pr
̣ thu 3 times before going forth on his chariot,
all subordinate kings will automatically render all kinds of
taxes unto him — as they rendered them unto Pr
̣ thu — simply
upon his order.
Even a pure devotee must hear about Prthu Maharaja
(Text 37-39)
Text 37: A pure devotee who is executing the different
processes of devotional service may be situated in the
transcendental position, being completely absorbed in KC, but
even he, while discharging devotional service, must hear, read
and induce others to hear about the character and life of
Pr
̣thu.
 It is recommended for the sahajiyā, or the neophyte
devotee, to hear, chant and get others to hear about the
activities of Pr
̣ thu, even though one may think himself to
be in the transcendental position of advanced devotional
service.
Text 38: I have as far as possible spoken the narrations about
Pr
̣thu, which enrich one's devotional attitude. Whoever takes
advantage of these benefits
also goes back home, BTG, like
Prthu.
 one should not only read for himself, but should also
induce others to read and hear. That is called preaching.
CaitanyaMahāprabhu recommended this practice: yāredekha,
tārekaha 'kr
̣s
̣n
̣a'-upadeśa
 One should not only read of Prthu's pastimes for one's
own benefit but should induce others to read and hear
about them also. In this way everyone can be benefited.
Text
39:
Whoever,
with
great
reverence
and
adoration,
regularly reads, chants and describes the history of Pr
̣ thu's
activities will certainly increase unflinching faith and
attraction for the lotus feet of the Lord. The Lord's lotus
feet are the boat by which one can cross the ocean of
nescience.
Discussion Topics
(PeA) a Kånëa conscious person does not need to go to the
forest to imitate great sages (5)
(PrA) a spirit soul, merged into the Brahman, falls down again
into material existence. (15)
A woman’s duty, or religious principle, is to serve husband in
all conditions.(19-20)
Hearing/chanting
about
a
Vainëava
is
as
good
as
hearing/chanting about Vinëu (31)
Material & spiritual benefits of hearing the narrations of
Påthu Mahäräja (31-39)
(PrA/ ThA) The system of saha-gamana (22, 29)
Abolish this artificial law known as divorce (25)
Woman does not need to attain high qualifications, simply
follow husband (26)
(Und) Påthu Mahäräja relinquishing his material body. (13-18)
UNIT 15 OPEN BOOK ASSESSMENT QUESTIONS
Answer each question and submit to the facilitator at the end
of the Unit.
Personal Application
1. With reference to Canto 4 Chapters 15-23, identify
qualities you particularlyappreciate from the character of
Påthu Mahäräja. How has studying the the character of Påthu
Mahäräja helped you in your own character development?
Select from questions 2 and 3:
Preaching / Theological Application
2. Identify significant statements, concerning Varëäçramadharma, from this unit. What is the relevance of these
instructions for ISKCON and society in general?
Mood & Mission
3. Identify significant statements, concerning government,
Prabhupäda makes in this unit. What is the relevance for
ISKCON of Prabhupäda’s statements in this regard?
UNIT 15 PAÖHANA-PRAYOJANAM (EDUCATIONAL OBJECTIVES)
By the end of the unit students should be able to:
Personal Application
_ Draw general principles from King Aìga’s detachment from
family life (13.39, 46-47)
_ Discuss the relevance of general principles drawn from Påthu
Mahäräja’s:
o unwillingness to accept praise (15.22-24)
o concealing himself as a pure devotee (22.50-53).
o character as ‘softer than a rose flower and harder than a
thunderbolt’ (22.57)
_ Discuss the significance of the statement ’One is never
forgiven by the Lord if they offend a pure Vainëava’. (19.37)
_ Discus the qualities of a devotee, twenty-six in number
(20.16)
_ Discuss the significance of association and cooperation
between Vainëavas. (20.18, 20.26, 20.28)
_ Discuss guidelines for reception of guests and saintly
persons as described in 22.5-11.
_ Draw general principles from Påthu Mahäräja’s renunciation &
relinquishing of his material body. (23.5-18)
Preaching / Theological Application
_ Discuss the significance of Påthu Mahäräja’s body coming
from the thighs of Mahäräja Vena (14.43)
_ Discuss how natural prosperity results from saìkértana yajïa
(19.7-9)
_ Discuss the relevance for ISKCON, and society in general,
of:
o Mahäräja Påthu’s instructions on Varëäçrama-dharma (21.1044, 50, 52)
o Pseudo-sannyäsa (19.12-25)
o Varëäçrama-dharma in general (20.9-15)
o Appreciation of brähmaëas and Vainëavas. (21.12, 37-44, 50,
52, 22.43-47)
o Head of the government responsibility for production of food
(17.24-25)
o Production checked by the earth when it is misused by
nondevotees (18.6-8)
_ Discuss the material & spiritual benefits of hearing the
narrations of Påthu Mahäräja (23.31-39)
_ Discuss the relevance, for ISKCON and society in general, of
the following instructions for women:
o A woman’s duty is to serve her husband in all conditions.(
23.19-20)
o Woman does not need to attain high qualifications, simply
follow her husband (23.26)
o Abolish this artificial law known as divorce (23.25)
o The system of saha-gamana (23.22, 29)
Mood & Mission
_ Discuss the relevance for ISKCON of Prabhupäda’s statements,
concerning demoniac government, from the example Mahäräjas
Vena. (Chapter 14)
_ Discuss how the following statements are relevant for
ISKCON’s future development:
o Democratic government can be captured by Kånëa conscious
people. (16.4-5)
o Combination of fools, rascals and çüdras cannot bring about
peace in this world. (20.15)
o “Anyone who cooperates with the Kånëa consciousness movement
or accepts its principles will get the same result as the
workers who are actively propagating.” (21.26)
_ Discuss how the following statement reflects Prabhupäda’s
mood & mission:
o ‘Lord makes a prediction and fulfills it through some of His
devotees.’ (22.42)
Academic Integrity
_ Discuss how the following statements may be misused:
o ‘White is color of the higher caste, and black is complexion
of çüdras.’ (14.45)
o ‘No question of renouncing anything for a paramahaàsa.’
(22.28)
UNIT 16 (CANTO 4 CHAPTERS 24-31)
SECTION A KING PURAÏJANA
SECTION B, THE PRACETÄS
Scheduled Reading Assignments
Consult with facilitator for Scheduled Reading Assignments
Lesson 1
Reading Assignment
Lesson 2
Reading Assignment
Lesson 3
Reading Assignment
Lesson 4
Reading Assignment
Lesson 5
Reading Assignment
4. 24 CHANTING THE SONG SUNG BY LORD ÇIVA
Vijitasva becomes emperor of the world (Text 1-2)
The 3 sons of Maharaja Antardhana (Text 3-8)
The Marriage of Maharaja Barhisat (Text 9-13)
The sons of Pracinibarhi meet Lord Siva (Text 14-17)
Lord Siva accompanied by His dangerous energies (Text 18)
The great lake seen by the Pracetas (Text 19-23)
Lord Siva speaks to the Pracetas (Text 24-27)
Devotees are very dear to Lord Siva (Text 28-30)
Prayers of Lord Siva (Text 31-35)
Siva Prays to Lord Aniruddha (Text 36-39)
The Lord expands his transcendental vibrations (Text 40-41)
The Lord is the oldest and supreme enjoyer (Text 42-44)
The Lord is the sum total of all beauty (Text 45-48)
The Lord has shoulders like a Lion's (Text 49-50)
The beauty of the Lord's Lotus feet (Text 51-53)
Devotees easily attain the Lord (Text 54-55)
Time does not approach the devotee (Text 56-59)
The Lord is spread all over the universe (Text 60-61)
Constitution of the universal form (Text 62-63)
The so-called happiness of the material creation (Text 64)
Time scatters everything (Text 65-66)
Even Lord Brahma worships the Lord (Text 67-68)
The Yoga system of chanting the holy name (Text 69-73)
Achievement of knowledge is the highest perfection (Text 7475)
Value of chanting the prayers of Lord Siva (Text 76-79)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Why should the sins of Indra and other devotees “be
overlooked”? (5)
2. Which Kingly duties are identified as being “not very
desirable”? (6)
3. What is the determining factor to judge the success of
austerities and penances? (14)
4. What is the “perfectional” meditation and secret of
success? (15)
5. What did Lord Çiva appear in the Kali Yuga? What did he do?
(17)
6. Identify Lord Çiva’s final instruction? (18)
7. Where did the Pracetäs meet Lord Çiva? (23)
8. Why don’t the Lord’s devotees ask benedictions from the
demigods? (27)
9. Define ksara and aksara. (28)
10. What is karmarpanam and why is it considered fruitive
activity? (28)
11. List the qualifications necessary to
a. occupy Lord Brahma’s post,
b. approach Lord Çiva and attain the spiritual planets? (29)
12. Describe the relationship between Lord Visnu’s devotees
and Lord Çiva? 30)
13. List the six kinds of transformations that agitate
conditioned souls? (34)
14. What functions do Sankarshana, Pradyumna, and Aniruddha
perform? (35-36)
15. Explain the difference between Pancaratriki and Bhagavata
Vidhi? (45-46)
16. What influence does time have on the karmis, jnanis, and
bhaktas? (56)
17. List the steps of creation explained in the purport of
text 63?
Analogies:
4.24.60: a successful businessman may have many factories and
offices, and everything rests on his order. If someone says
that the entire business rests on such-and-such a person, it
does not mean that the person is bearing all the factories and
offices on his head. Rather, it is understood that by his
brain or his energetic expansion, the business is running
without interruption. Similarly, it is the brain and energy of
the Supreme Personality of Godhead that carry on the complete
manifestation of the material and spiritual worlds.
4.24.61: In the government, the criminal department and civil
department may appear different in the eyes of the citizens,
but in the eyes of the government both departments are one and
the same. The criminal department is troublesome for the
criminal but not for the obedient citizen. Similarly, this
material energy is troublesome for the conditioned soul, but
it has nothing to do with the liberated souls who are engaged
in the service of the Lord.
4.24.63: sometimes children want to imitate their mother and
cook in the kitchen, and at such a time the mother supplies
them with some toys so, that the children can imitate her
cooking. Similarly, when some of the living entities want to
imitate the activities of the Lord, this material cosmic
manifestation is created for them by the Lord.
4.24 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-15
The sage Maitreya narrates the lineage from Mahäräja Påthu
till the appearance of the Pracetäs. Mahäräja Påthu’s eldest
son Vijitasva (Antardhana) became emperor and gave his younger
brothers different directions of the world to govern.
Vijitasva begot three sons (previously fire-gods) through his
wife Sikandini and another son (Havirdhana) through hisn wife
Nabhasvati.
After
retiring
from
his
executive
duties,
Vijitasva engaged himself in the performance of sacrifices and
devotional
service
thus,
attaining
the
Lord’s
abode.
Havirdhana
gave
birth
to
six
sons
of
whom
Barhisat
(Pracinabarhi) was the most eminent and became a Prajapati.
Through his wife Satadruti he begot the ten Pracetäs. Ordered
by their father to marry and beget childen the Pracetäs
entered the ocean for a ten thousand year performance of
austerities. The Pracetäs met Lord Çiva who instructed them in
the absolute truth.
Verses 16-30
Because of their pious nature the Pracetäs faithfully sought
to execute the instructions of their father. While proceeding
to the west they came across a large picturesque reservoir of
water from which emerged Lord Çiva, accompanied by musicians
glorifying him. Lord Çiva began to address them. Lord Çiva
explained that Krsna’s devotees are dear to Lord Çiva, the
qualifications required to occupy Brahma’s post, approach
Çiva, and attain the spiritual planets, and that devotees of
the Lord are as respectable as the Lord.
Verses 31-52
Lord Çiva shared a special transcendental mantra which
glorifies the Supreme Lord. Lord Çiva expresses his desire to
see and be enlightened by the Lord’s exceptionally beautiful
four- armed form that he elaborately describes. Lord Çiva
explains the purifying effects of meditating on and serving
the Lord through Bhakti Yoga. Though difficult to perform,
devotional service alone can satisfy the Lord and give
protection from the influence of invincible time. Çiva begs
for the association of purified devotees who are free from
material bewilderment.
Verses 60-79
Çiva briefly describes the impersonal Brahman, the Lord’s
manifold energies, his Universal form, the process of
creation, and the invincible time factor which overwhelms the
conditioned soul. Çiva exalts the position of devotional
service and urges the Pracetäs to be pure hearted rulers and
devotedly chant this prayer for the Lord’s pleasure. He
explains the history and profound benefits of reverentially
chanting this mantra.
Very Short Summary
In thischapter, the Pracetas, sons of Pracinabarhi,
grandson of Prthu, receive the prayers of Siva.
the
Important Points
 The holy name of the Lord is so, powerful that whether it
is chanted jokingly or seriously the effect of vibrating
this transcendental sound will be equally distributed.
 Secret of success-. After being initiated and receiving
the orders of the spiritual master, the disciple should
unhesitatingly think about the instructions or orders of
the spiritual master and should not allow himself to be
disturbed by anything else. Not only should he meditate
upon that order, but he should find out the means by
which he can perfectly worship and execute it.
 A person who is not yet devotee of SPG but who desires to
serve the Supreme Lord receives the benedictions of the
demigods, headed by Lord Siva.
 When a mantra is chanted by a great devotee, the mantra
becomes more powerful. Although the HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣amahā-mantra
is powerful in itself, a disciple upon initiation















receives the mantra from his spiritual master, for when
the mantra is chanted by the spiritual master, it becomes
more powerful.
When the individual soul is fixed in his knowledge of the
Lord
as
the
Supreme
Being,
he
actually
becomes
established in an all-auspicious position.
The Supreme Lord is all-perfect, and one who worships Him
also becomes perfect.
Any conditioned soul within this material universe can
remain completely perfect when he is under the protection
of Vāsudeva, or when he is engaged in devotional service.
Even though one may desire to engage in the service of
the Lord, without sanction one cannot do so. Lord Śiva is
offering his prayers in so, many different ways in order
to show living entities how to engage in the devotional
service of the Lord.
Material senses can't be engaged in the service of the
Lord; there one has to become free from all designations.
No one can worship the Lord in the bhāgavata-vidhi
without going through the regulations of the pāncarātrikavidhi.
The devotees enjoy the Lord's beauty because it is a
collection of all kinds of beauties.
Only by thinking of the lotus feet of the Lord and always
taking the spiritual master's advice can one advance in
spiritual life and understand Vedic knowledge.
if one is serious about liberation, he not only should
execute the occupational duties of varn
̣āśrama-dharma but
should also engage in bhakti-yoga by beginning hearing
from a realized soul.
all the strength of time cannot hamper the activities of
a devotee, for a devotee takes complete shelter under the
lotus feet of the Lord.
the devotees of the Lord are not under the jurisdiction
of Yamarāja.
One can be fully satisfied simply by devotional service,
and that is the result of association with a devotee.
Without being blessed by a pure devotee, no one can be
fully
satisfied,
nor
can
anyone
understand
the
transcendental position of the SPG.
For a devotee, the Lord is the supreme spirit soul. Since
He is supremely powerful, His various powers are also
spiritual. For a devotee, there is nothing material, for
material existence only means forgetfulness of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead.
Simply by offering prayers to the Supreme Lord one can
become perfect, even though engaged in his occupational
duty.
One not only should practice the instructions received
from the spiritual master but should also distribute this
knowledge to one's disciples.
 if one takes these instructions from a spiritual master
with great reverence and practices them accordingly, he
will find this bhakti-yoga process to be very, very easy.
 If one simply executes the rules and regulations of the
varn
̣āśrama-dharma in the role of a brāhman
̣a, ks
̣atriya,
vaiśya or śūdra and keeps busy and does not remember one's
eternal relationship with the Lord, one's business and
activities as well as occupational duties will simply be
a waste of time.
 It is impossible to become satisfied by trying to adjust
the external energy. Without being a devotee of Lord
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, one can only be baffled and confused.
 This Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness movement is determined to open
wide the eyes of the so-called leaders, who are full of
ignorance, and thus, save them from the many pitfalls and
dangerous conditions of life. The greatest danger is the
danger of getting a body lower than that of a human
being.
 Devotional service cannot be practiced by a mental
speculator. Devotional service is a special attainment
which can be acquired only by a person who has
surrendered unto a pure devotee.
 Every living entity is an eternal servant of the Lord;
therefore, when one engages in the service of the Lord,
he realizes the highest perfection of life.
Important Slokas
Text 28: Any person who is surrendered to the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, the controller of everything —
material nature as well as the living entity — is actually
very dear to me.
Text 33: O Supreme Personality of Godhead, all glories unto
You. You are the most exalted of all self-realized souls.
Since You are always auspicious for the self-realized, I wish
that You be auspicious for me. You are worshipable by virtue
of the all-perfect instructions You give. You are the
Supersoul; therefore, I offer my obeisances unto You as the
supreme living being.
Text 45-46: The Lord's beauty resembles a dark cloud during
the rainy season. As the rainfall glistens, His bodily
features also glisten. Indeed, He is the sum total of all
beauty. The Lord has four arms and an exquisitely beautiful
face with eyes like lotus petals, a beautiful highly raised
nose, a mind-attracting smile, a beautiful forehead and
equally beautiful and fully decorated ears.
Text 57: If one by chance associates with a devotee, even for
a fraction of a moment, he no longer is subject to attraction
by the results of karma or jnāna. What interest then can he
have in the benedictions of the demigods, who are subject to
the laws of birth and death?
Vijitasva becomes emperor of the world (Text 1-2)
Vijitāśva, the eldest son of MahārājaPr
̣ thu, who had a
reputation like his father's, became emperor and gave his
younger brothers different directions of the world to govern,
for he was very affectionate toward his brothers. He offered
the eastern part of the world to his brother Haryaks
̣a, the
southern part to Dhūmrakeśa, the western part to Vr
̣ ka and the
northern part to Dravin
̣a.
The 3 sons of Maharaja Antardhana (Text 3-8)
Text 3: Formerly, Vijitāśva pleased Indra and received the
title Antardhāna. He begot three good sons from his wife
Śikhan
̣d
̣inī.
 Respect the right persons. Indra was not an ordinary
thief.
Powerful
demigod
and
servant
of
SPG.
He
purposefully excused Indra due to sentiment only, even
though Indra was acting wrongly.
Text 4-5: Antardhana & Sikhandini → Pavaka, Pavamana and Suci.
Formerly they were fire demigods, but due to curse of
Vasistha, they became sons of Antardhana. Later they regained
their original positions. Antardhāna begot a son called
Havirdhana from Nabhasvatī. Since MahārājaAntardhāna was very
liberal, he did not kill Indra while the demigod was stealing
his father's horse at the sacrifice.
 Indra very expert in stealing and kidnapping. Although in
human society such activities are considered abominable,
Indra was not considered to be degraded by them. One who
is very powerful sometimes commits an abominable act. Api
cet sudaracaro (9.30 BG). Accidental mistakes of devotees
should not be taken very seriouly and should be
overlooked.
Text 6: Whenever Antardhāna, the supreme royal power, had to
exact taxes, punish his citizens or fine them severely, he was
not willing to do so. Consequently, he retired from the
execution of such duties and engaged himself in the
performance of different sacrifices.
 SD: He gave up the king's duties because he thought they
were causing him suffering.
Text 7: Although MahārājaAntardhāna was engaged in performing
sacrifices, because he was a self-realized soul he very
intelligently rendered devotional service to the Lord, who
eradicates all the fears of His devotees. By thus, worshiping
the Supreme Lord, MahārājaAntardhāna, rapt in ecstasy, attained
His planet very easily.
 He worshipped Hamsavatara and attained His planet.
Text 8: Havirdhāna &Havirdhānī - 6 sons, Barhis
̣at, Gaya, Śukla,
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, Satya and Jitavrata.
The Marriage of Maharaja Barhisat (Text 9-13)
Text 9-10: Barhis
̣at was very expert in performing various
kinds of fruitive sacrifices, and he was also expert in the
practice of mystic yoga. By his great qualifications, he
became known as Prajāpati. MahārājaBarhis
̣at executed many
sacrifices all over the world. He scattered kuśa grasses and
kept the tops of the grasses pointed eastward.
 as soon as he finished one yajna in one place, he began
performing another yajna in the immediate vicinity.
 Similarly if sankirtan end at one place it should be
started at another place so, much that all the people of
the world will either jokingly or seriously chant
HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣a, HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣a, Kr
̣s
̣n
̣aKr
̣s
̣n
̣a, HareHare/ HareRāma,
HareRāma, RāmaRāma, HareHare, and thus, they will derive
the benefit of cleansing the heart.
 The holy name of the Lord is so, powerful that whether it
is chanted jokingly or seriously the effect of vibrating
this transcendental sound will be equally distributed.
 If the surface of the globe is overflooded with the
chanting of the HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣amantra, the people of the world
will be very, very happy.
 SD: Under him, the earth was covered with kusa (barhis).
There was no place on earth where sacrifice was not
performed by him. Thus, he was called Pracinabarhi.
Text 11: MahārājaBarhis
̣at — henceforward known as Prācīnabarhi
— was ordered by Lord Brahmā to marry the daughter of the
ocean named Śatadruti. Her bodily features were completely
beautiful, and she was very young. She was decorated with the
proper garments, and when she came into the marriage arena and
began circumambulating it, the fire-god Agni became so,
attracted to her that he desired her company, exactly as he
had formerly desired to enjoy Śukī.
 Vedic system, when a girl is married, she is very
profusely and gorgeously decorated with costly saris and
jewelry.
 Men and women are naturally attracted to one another, and
when they are united by marriage that attraction becomes
very strong. Being so, strongly attracted, the bridegroom
attempts to set up a nice homestead and eventually a good
field for producing grains. Then children come, then
friends and then wealth. In this way the male becomes
more and more entangled in the material conceptions of
life, and he begins to think, "This is mine," and"it is I
who am acting." In this way the illusion of material
existence is perpetuated.
 The sex drive is so, strong in the living entities that
the whole material world is running on sex attraction
only, and it is due to sex attraction that one remains in
the material world and is obliged to accept different
types of bodies.
Text 12: While Śatadruti was thus, being married, the demons,
the denizens of Gandharvaloka, the great sages, and the
denizens of Siddhaloka, the earthly planets and Nāgaloka,
although highly exalted, were all captivated by the tinkling
of her ankle bells.
 Generally a woman becomes more beautiful when, after an
early marriage, she gives birth to a child. In the case
of Śatadruti, however, she was so, beautiful that she
attracted the whole universe at her marriage ceremony.
 One need not see the complete body of a woman to become
captivated, one may be captivated just by tinkling of
bangles or ankle bells or sari.
 thus, woman is the complete representation of māyā.
 Only a Vaisnava, who is attracted by Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, can escape
the lures of woman.
Text 13: King Prācīnabarhi begot ten children in the womb of
Śatadruti. All of them were equally endowed with religiosity,
and all of them were known as the Pracetās.
 One is supposed to be perfect when one is perfectly
religious, perfect in the execution of one's vows to
render devotional service, perfect in knowledge, perfect
in good behavior, and so, on.
The sons of Pracinibarhi meet Lord Siva (Text 14-17)
Text 14: When all these Pracetās were ordered by their father
to marry and beget children, they all entered the ocean and
practiced austerities and penances for ten thousand years.
Thus, they worshiped the master of all austerity, the SPG.
 If one achieves the favor of the Lord, it is to be
understood that he has finished all kinds of austerities
and penances and has attained efficiency in their
execution. On the other hand, if one does not attain the
perfect stage of devotional service, all austerities and
penances actually have no meaning, for without the
Supreme Lord no one can attain the highest results
derived from performing them.
 Even if a person is born in a family of can
̣d
̣ālas he is
glorious if he chants the holy names of the Lord, for it
is to be understood that by such chanting a devotee
definitely proves that he underwent all kinds of
austerities in his previous life.
Text 15: When all the Pracetas left home to execute
austerities, they met Lord Śiva, who, out of great mercy,
instructed them about the Absolute Truth. All the Pracetas
meditated upon the instructions, chanting and worshiping them
with great care and attention.
 To perform any form of bhakti, one has to be guided by
spiritual master.
 Secret of success-. After being initiated and receiving
the orders of the spiritual master, the disciple should
unhesitatingly think about the instructions or orders of
the spiritual master and should not allow himself to be
disturbed by anything else. Not only should he meditate
upon that order, but he should find out the means by
which he can perfectly worship and execute it.
Text 16: Vidura asked: Why did the Pracetās meet Lord Śiva on
the way? How the meeting happened, how Lord Śiva became very
pleased with them and how he instructed them. Certainly such
talks are important, please be merciful upon me and describe
them.
 Whenever there are some important talks between a devotee
and the Lord or between exalted devotees, one should be
very much curious to hear them.
Text 17: it is very difficult for living entities encaged
within this material body to have personal contact with Lord
Śiva. Even great sages who have no material attachments do not
contact him, despite their always being absorbed in meditation
to attain his personal contact.
 Since Lord Śiva does not incarnate himself unless there
is some special reason, it is very difficult for an
ordinary person to contact him.
 Lord Śiva does descend on a special occasion when he is
ordered by the SPG. In this regard, it is stated in the
PadmaPurān
̣a that Lord Śiva appeared as a brāhman
̣a in the
age of Kali to preach the Māyāvāda philosophy
Lord Siva accompanied by His dangerous energies (Text
18)
Lord Śiva is self-sufficient. Although he has nothing to
aspire for in the material world, for the benefit of those in
the material world he is always busily engaged everywhere and
is accompanied by his dangerous energies like Kālī and Durgā.
 Vaisnavanam yatha sambhuh.
 One of the 12 mahajans.
 Sankara's last instruction-bhaja govindam bhaja govindam
bhaja govindam mudha-mate. Bhaja govinda repeated 3 times
repeated to put stress on it.
 Great
wars
are
symbolic
representations
of
Kālī's
devastation of the asuras and are actually conducted by
the goddess Kālī.
 Asuras try to pacify the Durgā by worshiping her in
material opulence, but when the asuras become too
intolerable, Kālī does not discriminate in killing them
wholesale. Asuras do not know the secret of the energy of
Śiva, and they prefer to worship Durgā or Śiva for
material benefit.
 Śiva's duty is very dangerous because he has to employ
the energy of Kālī (or Durgā). Sometimes Śiva has to fall
down flat in order to stop Kālī from killing the asuras.
 Durga under control – Siva's worshipers materially
opulent. Contrast – Vaisnavas become poorer.
 Devotee not under control of Durga.
 Durga keeps all jivas in darkness of ignorance.
 Siva performs destruction with help of Durga.
The great lake seen by the Pracetas (Text 19-23)
Text 19: Maitreya: Because of their pious nature, all the
Pracetas very seriously accepted the words of their father
with heart and soul, and with these words on their heads, they
went toward the west to execute his order.
 Perfect sādhu (perfect pious man) - always engaged in the
devotional service of the SPG.
 Prācīnabarhi's sons are described as sādhavah
̣ because of
their complete obedience to their father.
 The
father,
king
and
guru
are
supposed
to
be
representatives of the SPG, and as such they have to be
respected as the Lord.
 It is the duty of the father, the guru and the king to
regulate their subordinates in such a way that they
ultimately become fully unalloyed devotees of the Lord.
That is the duty of the superiors, and it is the duty of
the subordinates to obey their orders perfectly and in a
disciplined way.
Text 20: While traveling, the Pracetās happened to see a great
reservoir of water which seemed almost as big as the ocean.
The water of this lake was so, calm and quiet that it seemed
like the mind of a great soul, and its inhabitants, the
aquatics, appeared very peaceful and happy to be under the
protection of such a watery reservoir.
 Devotee very rare. He is anyabhilasita sunyam. He is
always calm and cool.
 All the aquatics in the reservoir were also calm and
quiet – disciple of a great soul become become very calm
and quiet and are not agitated by the waves of the
material world.
 Mind of great devotee is also like a great ocean, but
there is no agitation – vyavasayika bhudhir ekeha kurunandana.
 Karmis, jnanis, yogis have many desire which agitate the
mind. Devotee only wish – go back to Godhead, but such a
desire doesn't agitate the mind.
Text 21: The lotus flowers filled the lake so, full that the
lake
appeared
to
be
a
great
mine
of
such
flowers.
Consequently, on the shores there were beautiful water birds
standing about.
 Variety of animals, birds, bees and trees according to
different modes. Swans – clear water and lotus flowers.
Crows – filthy places.
Text 22: There were various trees and creepers on all sides of
the lake, and there were mad bumblebees humming all about
them. The trees appeared to be very jolly due to the sweet
humming of the bumblebees, and the saffron, which was
contained in the lotus flowers, was being thrown into the air.
These all created such an atmosphere that it appeared as
though a festival were taking place there.
 It
appears
that
Pracetas
reached
Sivaloka,
near
Himalayas.
Text
they
with

23: The sons of the King became very much amazed when
heard vibrations from various drums and kettledrums along
other orderly musical sounds pleasing to the ear.
Because the impersonalists deny these varieties of
creation, they cannot actually enjoy transcendental
bliss.
 The place where the Pracetās arrived was the abode of
Lord Śiva. Impersonalists are generally worshipers of
Lord Śiva, but Lord Śiva is never without variety in his
abode.
Lord Siva speaks to the Pracetas (Text 24-27)
The Pracetās were fortunate to see Lord Śiva, the chief of the
demigods, emerging from the water with his associates. His
bodily luster was just like molten gold, his throat was
bluish, and he had three eyes, which looked very mercifully
upon his devotees. He was accompanied by many musicians, who
were glorifying him. As soon as the Pracetās saw Lord Śiva,
they immediately offered their obeisances in great amazement
and fell down at the lotus feet of the lord.
 Siva is Asutosa. He is just satisfied by obeisance and
leaf of bael tree.
 Demons take advantage of his such nature.
Text 26: Lord Śiva became very pleased with the Pracetās
because generally Lord Śiva is the protector of pious persons
and persons of gentle behavior. Being very much pleased with
the princes, he began to speak as follows.
 Lord Śiva described as dharma-vatsala - Sometimes Lord
Śiva has to deal with persons who are in the modes of
passion and ignorance. Such persons are not always very
much religious and pious in their activities, but since
they worship Lord Śiva for some material profit, they
sometimes obey the religious principles. As soon as Lord
Śiva sees that his devotees are following religious
principles, he blesses them.
 Lord Śiva could understand that the princes were sons of
Vais
̣n
̣avas, and as such Lord Śiva offered prayers to the
Supreme Personality of Godhead as follows.
Text 27: Lord Śiva said: You are all the sons of King
Prācīnabarhi, and I wish all good fortune to you. I also know
what you are going to do, and therefore, I am visible to you
just to show my mercy upon you.
 Siva knew they were going to worship Visnu. Hence, he was
pleased with them.
 A person who is not yet devotee of SPG but who desires to
serve the Supreme Lord receives the benedictions of the
demigods, headed by Lord Siva.
Devotees are very dear to Lord Siva (Text 28-30)
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 28 mentions
Characteristics
of
the
Fortunate
Soul
(bhagyavaj-jiva
lakshanam)
Text 28: Any person who is surrendered to the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, the controller of everything —
material nature as well as the living entity — is actually
very dear to me.
 Siva explains why he is merciful to the Pracetas and why
he has personally come before the princes. Lord Siva came
before them because they were devotees of Lord Krsna.
 Seeing Lord Siva is rare and seeing a person fully
surrendered to Krsna is also very rare. Since they were
fully surrendered, Lord Siva came to see them.
 Since demigods are beginners in KC, they try to find out
one who is surrendered to Vasudeva.
 Only Krsna is purusa, enjoyer. No one else is.
 When the living entity is covered with the three modes of
material nature, he is called jīva-saḿ
jnita.
 Two kinds of living entities: ks
̣ara and aks
̣ara. Ks
̣ara those who have fallen down and become conditioned, and
aks
̣ara - those who are not conditioned. Above them is
Krsna. He is even above brahmajyoti. Thus, in all
respects He is supreme. So, Lord Siva becomes very
satisfied with souls surrendered to Him.
 Karmīs consider Vis
̣n
̣u to be one of the demigods like Śiva
and Brahmā. They contend that surrendering to the
demigods is as good as surrendering unto Vāsudeva. This
contention is denied herein because if it were true, Śiva
would have said that surrender unto him, Vāsudeva, Vis
̣n
̣u
or Brahmā is the same. However, Śiva does not say this
because he himself surrenders unto Vāsudeva, and whoever
else surrenders unto Vāsudeva is very, very dear to him.
 The conclusion is that a devotee of Śiva is not dear to
Śiva, but a devotee of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a is very dear to Śiva.
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 29 mentions
Characteristics
of
the
Fortunate
Soul
(bhagyavaj-jiva
lakshanam)
Text 29: A person who executes his occupational duty properly
for one hundred births becomes qualified to occupy the post of
Brahmā, and if he becomes more qualified, he can approach Lord
Śiva. A person who is directly surrendered to Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, or
Vis
̣n
̣u, in unalloyed devotional service is immediately promoted
to the spiritual planets. Lord Śiva and other demigods attain
these planets after the destruction of this material world.
 This verse gives an idea of the highest perfection of the
evolutionary process.
 Fishes and other aquatics → creepers, trees, etc. →
insects and reptiles → birds, beasts → human beings →
civilized human beings. Civilized human being is at a
junction where he can make further evolutionary progress
in spiritual life. Civilized human being must have sva
dharma.
 It does not matter whether one is a brāhman
̣a, ks
̣atriya,
vaiśya or śūdra. If one sticks to his position and
properly executes his particular duty, he is considered a
civilized human being. Otherwise he is no better than an
animal.
 Brahmaloka is not safe because it is material world.
Sivaloka not safe because it it marginal. Attaining
Vaikuntha completes the evolutionary process.
 SD: Bhakti is shown as the best because it is easy to
perform both, during practice, and after attainment of
the Lord.
Text 30: You are all devotees of the Lord, and as such I
appreciate that you are as respectable as the SPG Himself. I
know in this way that the devotees also respect me and that I
am dear to them. Thus, no one can be as dear to the devotees
as I am.
 vais
yathāśambhuh
̣n
̣avānāḿ
̣: therefore, all devotees of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
are also devotees of Śiva.
 Whenever a devotee worships Lord Śiva, he prays to Lord
Śiva to achieve the favor of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, and he does not
request material profit. Asura worship to gain material
benefit from him.
 Because Śiva is a great devotee of the SPG, he loves all
the devotees of the Lord and respects them as good as
SPG. Devotees worship Siva as the most exalted Vaisnava.
 Śiva blesses the asuras simply for the sake of formality.
Actually he loves Vaisnavas.
Prayers of Lord Siva (Text 31-35)
Text 31: Now I shall chant one mantra which is not only
transcendental, pure and auspicious, but is the best prayer
for anyone who is aspiring to attain the ultimate goal of
life. When I chant this mantra, please hear it carefully and
attentively.
Text 32: Out of his causeless mercy, the exalted personality
Lord Śiva, a great devotee of Lord Nārāyan
̣a, continued to speak
to the King's sons, who were standing with folded hands.
 Siva personally chanted the mantra so, that the mantra
would be more powerful.
 When a mantra is chanted by a great devotee, the mantra
becomes more powerful. Although the HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣amahā-mantra
is powerful in itself, a disciple upon initiation
receives the mantra from his spiritual master, for when
the mantra is chanted by the spiritual master, it becomes
more powerful.
 Lord Śiva advised the sons of the King to hear him
attentively, for inattentive hearing is offensive.
Text 33: O Supreme Personality of Godhead, all glories unto
You. You are the most exalted of all self-realized souls.
Since You are always auspicious for the self-realized, I wish
that You be auspicious for me. You are worshipable by virtue
of the all-perfect instructions You give. You are the
Supersoul; therefore, I offer my obeisances unto You as the
supreme living being.
 As soon as a devotee is inspired by the Lord to offer the
Lord a prayer, the devotee immediately glorifies the Lord
in the beginning by saying, "All glories unto You, my
Lord."
 The Lord is glorified because He is considered to be the
chief of all self-realized souls.
 In the spiritual world all those who are in the
devotional service of the Lord are eternally fixed, for
they understand the position of the Supreme Being, as
well as their individual constitution. Thus, amongst
self-realized souls, the Lord is known as the perfectly
self-realized soul.
 When the individual soul is fixed in his knowledge of the
Lord
as
the
Supreme
Being,
he
actually
becomes
established in an all-auspicious position.
 Prayer: Lord Śiva prays herein that his auspicious
position continue eternally by virtue of the Lord's mercy
upon him.
 The Supreme Lord is all-perfect, and one who worships Him
also becomes perfect.
 Since the Lord gives instructions as sarvātmā, the
Supersoul, Lord Śiva offers Him respect with the words
sarvātmāātmanenamah
̣.
 Being situated in everyone's heart, the Lord is known as
the supreme ātmā. Therefore, all obeisances are offered
unto Him.
 The Lord always gives instructions to paramhamsas,
exalted devotees to inform them how they can remain fixed
in devotional service.
 Śiva wanted to remain a fixed devotee of the SPG,
Vāsudeva. As explained in the following verses, Śiva never
desires to merge into the existence of the Lord like the
impersonalists. Rather, he thinks that it would be good
fortune for him to continue to be fixed in the
understanding of the Lord as the Supreme Being.
Text 34: My Lord, You are the origin of the creation by virtue
of the lotus flower which sprouts from Your navel. You are the
supreme controller of the senses and the sense objects, and
You are also the all-pervading Vāsudeva. You are most
peaceful, and because of Your self-illuminated existence, You
are not disturbed by the six kinds of transformations.
 Since Lord Śiva considers himself to be one of the
products of the material world, his senses are under the
control of the supreme creator.
 Prayer: Lord Śiva desires not to be misled by the
material senses but to engage always in the service of
the Lord without being subject to contamination by




materialistic influences.
The
words
śāntāyakūt
are
very
̣a-sthāyasva-rocis
̣e
significant. Although the Lord is within this material
world, He is not disturbed by the waves of material
existence.
He is always peaceful and devoid of agitation because of
His prowess, which is described herein as sva-rocis
̣e,
indicating
that
He
is
illuminated
by
His
own
transcendental position.
In other words, the individual soul, although within the
illumination of the Supreme, sometimes falls down from
that illumination because of his tiny position, and when
he falls down he enters into material, conditional life.
Any conditioned soul within this material universe can
remain completely perfect when he is under the protection
of Vāsudeva, or when he is engaged in devotional service.
Text 35: My dear Lord, You are the origin of the subtle
material ingredients, the master of all integration as well as
the master of all disintegration, the predominating Deity
named Sańkars
̣an
̣a, and the master of all intelligence, known as
the predominating Deity Pradyumna. Therefore, I offer my
respectful obeisances unto You.
 The whole universe is maintained by the integrating power
of the Supreme Lord, who is known in that capacity by the
name Sańkars
̣an
̣a. He is also the disintegration power.
 Pradyumna,
another
feature
of
Lord
Vāsudeva,
is
responsible for universal growth and maintenance.
 the gross material elements are earth, water, fire, air
and ether, and the subtle material elements are mind,
intelligence and ego - all of them are controlled by the
Supreme Personality of Godhead as Vāsudeva, Sańkars
̣an
̣a,
Pradyumna and Aniruddha, and this will be further
explained in the following verse.
 SD: Prayer: O Sankarsana! Burn up my bondage of infinite
attachments to house and body, caused through the
workings
of
possessiveness
and
ego.
Then,
after
separating possessiveness and ego from those attachments,
bind the possessiveness to the Lord and bind the ego to
my identity as a devotee. O Pradyumna, so, that it will
situate me in Bhakti.
Siva Prays to Lord Aniruddha (Text 36-39)
Text 36: My Lord, as the supreme directing Deity known as
Aniruddha, You are the master of the senses and the mind. I
therefore, offer my obeisances unto You again and again. You
are known as Ananta as well as Sańkars
̣an
̣a because of Your
ability to destroy the whole creation by the blazing fire from
Your mouth.
 The mind is the director of the senses, and Aniruddha is






the director of the mind. In order to execute devotional
service, one has to fix his mind on the lotus feet of
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a; therefore, Śiva prays to the controller of the
mind, Aniruddha, to be pleased to help him engage his
mind on the lotus feet of the Lord.
Since the predominating deity of the sun is an expansion
of Lord Aniruddha, Lord Śivaalso prays to the sun-god in
this verse.
Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, by His quadruple expansion (Vāsudeva,
Sańkars
̣an
̣a, Pradyumna and Aniruddha), is the Lord of
psychic action — namely thinking, feeling, willing and
acting.
The sun-god is addressed herein as nibhr
̣tātmane, which
indicates that he always maintains the various planets by
manipulating the rainfall.
The sun-god is also addressed herein as pūrn
̣a, or
complete, because the rays emanating from the sun have no
end.
When there is sufficient sunshine, the mind remains clear
and transparent — in other words, the sun-god helps the
mind of the living entity to become situated on the
platform of paramahaḿ
sa. Thus, Lord Śiva prays to
Aniruddha to be kind upon him so, that his mind will
always be in the perfect state of cleanliness and will be
engaged in the devotional service of the Lord.
SD: After purifying 4 components of antahkarana (citta,
ahankara, buddhi and manas) by worshipping their upasya
deities, he offers respects to the Lord in the form of
the presiding deities of elements, in order to purify the
5 gross elements which constitute the body and the
external senses. O Sun Devata, make my eyes see the
beauty of the Lord's form. May the energy coming from my
body, non-different from the sun's energy, be purified.
Text 37: My Lord, O Aniruddha, You are the authority by which
the doors of the higher planetary systems and liberation are
opened. You are always within the pure heart of the living
entity. Therefore, I offer my obeisances unto You. You are the
possessor of semen which is like gold, and thus, in the form
of fire, You help the Vedic sacrifices, beginning with cāturhotra. Therefore, I offer my obeisances unto You.
 Not only does Lord Aniruddha help fruitive actors by
elevating them to the higher planetary systems, but He
also helps the devotee engage in devotional service by
dint of His inexhaustible energy. Just as heat is the
source of material energy, the inspiration of Lord
Aniruddha is the energy by which one can engage them in
executing devotional service.
 SD: I offer respects to Agni who accomplishes the actions
of the 4 sacrificial priests. How? He expands the
sacrifice. O Agni Dev! Just as you stimulate other
actions, engage my words in chanting the glories of the
Lord. May my strength, non-different from fire, be
purified! I offer my respects to you.
 After purifying the 4 components of antahkarana (citta,
ahankara, buddhi and manas) by worshipping their upasya
deities, he offers respects to the Lord in the form of
the presiding deities of the elements, in 4 verses, in
order to purify the 5 gross elements which constitute the
body and the external senses.
Text 38: My Lord, You are the provider of the Pitr
̣ lokas as
well as all the demigods. You are the predominating deity of
the moon and the master of all three Vedas. I offer my
respectful obeisances unto You because You are the original
source of satisfaction for all living entities.
 A person has obligations to demigods, saintly persons and
living entities in general. One has obligations to
forefathers.
 Lord Siva prays to Lord Aniruddha to give him strength
so, he can become free from all obligation to the Pitās,
demigods, general living entities and saintly persons and
completely engage himself in the devotional service of
the Lord.
 Soma, or the predominating deity of the moon, is
responsible for the living entity's ability to relish the
taste of food through the tongue. Lord Śiva prays to Lord
Aniruddha to give him strength so, that he will not taste
anything but the prasāda of the Lord.
 Śrīla Bhaktivinoda T
̣hākura has sung a verse indicating
that the tongue is the most formidable enemy among all
the senses. If one can control the tongue, he can easily
control the other senses. The tongue can be controlled
only by eating prasāda offered to the Deity.
 SD: Moon is the deity of the mind. Though mind is already
purified by worshipping Aniruddha, because mind is
difficult to control, he again purifies the mind by
offering respects to the presiding deity, moon.
 After purifying the energy in the form of the sun, fire
and moon, by offering respects to them in the form of
energy, he offers respects to the moon as the form of
taste to purify taste and the tongue.
Text 39: My dear Lord, You are the gigantic universal form
which contains all the individual bodies of the living
entities. You are the maintainer of the three worlds, and as
such You maintain the mind, senses, body, and air of life
within them. I therefore, offer my respectful obeisances unto
You.
 Lord Śiva is offering his obeisances to the universal
body,
which
includes
all
other
bodies,
so,
that
everyone's body may fully engage in devotional service.
 thus every living entity should serve the Supreme
Personality of Godhead by his prān
̣a (life), artha
(wealth), intelligence and words
 Even though one may desire to engage in the service of
the Lord, without sanction one cannot do so. Lord Śiva is
offering his prayers in so, many different ways in order
to show living entities how to engage in the devotional
service of the Lord.
 SD: O embodiment of the earth! Stimulate my nose to smell
the fragance of the Lord! And engage my body in your
service.O devata of air! Stimuate my touch to feel the
softness of your body. Make my mind, senses and body
ssuitable for worshipping your body.
The Lord expands his transcendental vibrations (Text
40-41)
Text 40: By expanding Your transcendental vibrations, You
reveal the actual meaning of everything. You are the allpervading sky within and without, and You are the ultimate
goal of pious activities executed both within this material
world and beyond it. I therefore, offer my respectful
obeisances again and again unto You.
 Evidence taken from the Vedas constitutes the ultimate
understanding. This is because the Vedas represents the
SPG. However, the real essence of śabda-brahma is the
chanting of the HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣amantra.
 Because
the
soul
is
present
within
the
body,
consciousness
pervades
the
entire
body;
similarly,
because the supreme soul, or Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, is present within
this universe, everything is working in order.
 Lord Śiva is therefore, praying to the Personality of
Godhead to be kind to us so, that simply by chanting the
HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣amantra we can understand everything in both the
material and spiritual worlds.
 Since only the pure can reach Him, He is the supreme
pure.
 SD: Having made his bodily elements, senses and mind
favroably inclined to worship of the Lord, and ready for
worship, he offers respects to the Lord in the form of
the planet of Vaikuntha.
Text 41: My dear Lord, You are the viewer of the results of
pious activities. You are inclination, disinclination and
their resultant activities. You are the cause of the miserable
conditions of life caused by irreligion, and therefore, You
are death. I offer You my respectful obeisances.
 The Supreme Personality of Godhead is situated in
everyone's heart, and from Him issue a living entity's
inclinations and disinclinations.
 Because the asuras do not like to engage in the Lord's
devotional service, the Lord within gives them the
intelligence to forget.
O Lord, let this auspicious position, of knowing You as the
Supreme Being, continue eternally by virtue of the Lord's
mercy upon me. O Vasudeva! Please be merciful and make my
senses dedicated to You. O Sankarsana! Burn up my bondage of
infinite attachments to house and body, caused through the
workings of possessiveness and ego. Then, after separating
possessiveness and ego from those attachments, bind the
possessiveness to the Lord and bind the ego to my identity as
a devotee. Wake up my intelligence, O Pradyumna, so, that it
will situate me in Bhakti. O Aniruddha! Attract my mind to
bhakti alone. O Sun Devata, make my eyes see the beauty of the
Lord's form. May the energy coming from my body, non-different
from the sun's energy, be purified. O Agni Dev! Just as you
stimulate other actions, engage my words in chanting the
glories of the Lord. May my strenght, non-different from fire,
be purified! I offer my respects to you. O Somdeva! give me
strength so, I can become free from all obligation to the
Pitās, demigods, general living entities and saintly persons
and completely engage myself in the devotional service of the
Lord. O Devata of taste-moon! give me strength so, that I
shall not taste anything but the prasāda of the Lord. O
embodiment of the earth! Stimulate my nose to smell the
fragance of the Lord! And engage my body in your service.O
devata of air! Stimuate my touch to feel the softness of your
body. Make my mind, senses and body ssuitable for worshipping
your body. O devata of ether! Make me hear about your beauty!
Reveal the meaning of the name, mantra and bhakti scriptures.
Purify the ether in me. I offer respects to you. O Lord who
awards Svarga! I offer respects to the forms of all mantras,
to the form who causes all karmas. I offer respects to Lord
Krsna who is dharma personified. He is the establisher of
Sankhya and yoga. O Siva! Purify the actions of my
posessiveness and ego. Make them devotional. I offer respects
to you who manifests various creations called the Vedas. O
Siva! Make the working of my intelligence and pranas inclined
to bhakti.
The Lord is the oldest and supreme enjoyer (Text 4244)
My dear Lord, You are the topmost of all bestowers of all
benediction, the oldest and supreme enjoyer amongst all
enjoyers. You are the master of all the worlds' metaphysical
philosophy, for You are the supreme cause of all causes, Lord
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. You are the greatest of all religious principles, the
supreme mind, and You have a brain which is never checked by
any condition. Therefore, I repeatedly offer my obeisances
unto You.
 What Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a says and does is not limited by time and
space. What a living being does is limited.
 Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a knows everything, but one cannot know Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a without
being favored by Him.
 What Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a says is all perfect and certain and is
applicable to the past, present and future.
 The Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness movement is based on Bhagavad-gītā
as it is, as spoken by Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, and for those who are
engaged in this movement, there is no question of
uncertainty.
 Without being benedicted by Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, one cannot offer
benediction to anyone else.
 The supreme Manu in Vedic literature is SvāyambhuvaManu,
who is an incarnation of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. All the Manus are
empowered incarnations of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a (manvantara-avatāra).
There are fourteen Manus in one day of Brahmā, 420 in one
month, all the Manus are directors of human society,
ultimately Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a is the supreme director of human
society.
 In
another
sense,
the
word
manave
indicates
the
perfection of all kinds of mantras. The mantra delivers
the conditioned soul from his bondage; so, simply by
chanting the HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣a mantra, one can gain deliverance
from any condition.
 everything has a cause. The theory of chance is
repudiated in this verse.
 Without possessing inconceivable mystic powers, one
cannot be accepted as God. In Kali, those who have a
little fragmental portion of mystic power claim to be
God, but such pseudo Gods can only be accepted as fools,
for only Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a is the Supreme Person who possesses all
mystic and yogic perfections.
 Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a is the origin of all sāńkhya-yoga systems and
mystic yoga powers.
 Although He is the oldest of all personalities, He is
also the youngest of all, or nava-yauvana.
 No one can introduce a new type of religion, for religion
is already there, having been established by Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a.
 one who has studied the Vedas perfectly, who is a perfect
vipra, or knower of the Vedas, who knows what spiritual
life actually is, speaks about Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, the Supreme Person,
as one's sanātana-dharma. Lord Śiva therefore, teaches us
the principles of sanātana-dharma.
 SD: O Lord who awards Svarga! I offer respects to the
forms of all mantras, to the form who causes all karmas.
I offer respects to Lord Krsna who is dharma personified.
He is the establisher of Sankhya and yoga.
Text 43: My dear Lord, You are the supreme controller of the
worker, sense activities and results of sense activities
[karma]. Therefore, You are the controller of the body, mind
and senses. You are also the supreme controller of egotism,
known as Rudra. You are the source of knowledge and the
activities of the Vedic injunctions.
 Since Lord Śiva is himself the controller of egotism, he
indirectly wants to be purified by the mercy of the Lord
so, that his real egotism can be awakened. Of course,
Lord Rudra is always spiritually awake, but for our
benefit he is praying in this way.
 The origin of creation is sound vibration, and if the
sound vibration is clear and purified, perfect knowledge
and perfect activities actually become manifest. This is
enacted by the chanting of the mahā-mantra, HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣a
 Lord Śiva prays to the Supreme Personality of Godhead so,
that his mind, senses and words will all turn toward
devotional activities only.
 SD: O Siva! Purify the actions of my posessiveness and
ego. Make them devotional. I offer respects to you who
manifests various creations called the Vedas. O Siva!
Make the working of my intelligence and pranas inclined
to bhakti.
Text 44: My dear Lord, I wish to see You exactly in the form
that Your very dear devotees worship. You have many other
forms, but I wish to see Your form that is especially liked by
the devotees. Please be merciful upon me and show me that
form, for only that form worshiped by the devotees can
perfectly satisfy all the demands of the senses.
 SD: Remembering in this way, purifying the body, sense
and mind by offering respects, he has become qualified.
Now he prays to see the Lord. “What form should I show
you?” This should be the beautiful form, most loved by
your devotees.
 Lord is source of all rasas.
 All propensities of senses can be satisfied when the
senses are engaged in the service of the Lord. Therefore,
Lord Siva wants to see the Lord in a form which is
inconceivable to the Buddhists.
 Material senses can't be engaged in the service of the
Lord; there one has to become free from all designations.
 The impersonalists and the voidists also have to see the
form of the Absolute. In Buddhist temples there are forms
of Lord Buddha in meditation, but these are not worshiped
like the forms of the Lord in Vais
̣n
̣ava temples (forms
like Rādhā-Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, Sītā-Rāma or Laks
̣mī-Nārāyan
̣a).
 Only the devotees are very, very dear to the SPG. The
jnānīs, yogīs and karmīs are not particularly dear, for the
karmīs simply want to see the SPG as their order supplier.
The jnānīs want to see Him to become one with Him, and the
yogīs want to see Him partially represented within their
heart as Paramātmā, but the bhaktas, or the devotees, want
to see Him in His complete perfection – venum kvanantam
aravinda............tam aham bhajami.
 Although
the
Lord
is
one
in
His
various
forms
(advaitamacyutamanādim), still His form as the young
enjoyer of the gopīs and companion of the cowherd boys
(kiśora-mūrti) is the most perfect form. Thus, Vais
̣n
̣avas
accept the form of the Lord in His Vr
̣ ndāvana pastimes as
the chief form.
The Lord is the sum total of all beauty (Text 45-48)
Text 45-46: The Lord's beauty resembles a dark cloud during
the rainy season. As the rainfall glistens, His bodily
features also glisten. Indeed, He is the sum total of all
beauty. The Lord has four arms and an exquisitely beautiful
face with eyes like lotus petals, a beautiful highly raised
nose, a mind-attracting smile, a beautiful forehead and
equally beautiful and fully decorated ears. Text 47-48:The
Lord is superexcellently beautiful on account of His open and
merciful smile and Mis sidelong glance upon His devotees. His
black hair is curly, and His garments, waving in the wind,
appear like flying saffron pollen from lotus flowers. His
glittering earrings, shining helmet, bangles, garland, ankle
bells, waist belt and various other bodily ornaments combine
with conchshell, disc, club and lotus flower to increase the
natural beauty of the Kaustubha pearl on His chest.
 After the scorching heat of the summer season, it is very
pleasing to see dark clouds in the sky.
 Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a's beauty is so, pleasing that not even millions
upon millions of Cupids can compare to it.
 The Lord's form as Vis
̣n
̣u is decorated in all opulence;
therefore, Lord Śiva is trying to see that most opulent
form of Nārāyan
̣a, or Vis
̣n
̣u.
 Worship of the Lord begins - worship of Nārāyan
̣a, worship
of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a and Rādhā - most confidential. Lord Nārāyan
̣a is
worshipped
by
pāncarātrika-vidhi,
or
regulative
principles, whereas Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a - the bhāgavata-vidhi. No
one can worship the Lord in the bhāgavata-vidhi without
going through the regulations of the pāncarātrika-vidhi.
 Rādhā-Kr
can't be approached by the
neophytes;
̣s
̣n
̣a
therefore, temple worship according to pancaratrika-vidhi
is offered to Laks
̣mī-Nārāyan
̣a. Although there may be a
Rādhā-Kr
̣s
̣n
̣avigraha, the worship of the neophytes is
acceptable as Laks
̣mī-Nārāyan
̣a worship. Worship according
to pāncarātrika-vidhi: vidhi-mārga, worship according to
bhāgavata-vidhi: rāga-mārga. rāga-mārga especially meant
for devotees elevated to the Vr
̣ ndāvana platform.
 Although all the 5 rasas are found in the bhāgavata-mārga,
the bhāgavata-mārga is especially meant for vātsalya and
mādhurya.
 Yet there is the vipralambha-sakhya, the higher fraternal







worship of the Lord especially enjoyed by the cowherd
boys. Although there is friendship between Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a and the
cowherd boys, this friendship is different from the
aiśvarya friendship between Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a and Arjuna. When Arjuna
saw the viśva-rūpa, he was afraid for having treated Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
as an ordinary friend; therefore, he begged Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a's
pardon. However, the cowherd boys sometimes ride on the
shoulders of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. They treat Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a equally, just as
they treat one another, and they are never afraid of Him,
nor do they ever beg His pardon.
Sahajiyas want to jump immediately to rāga-mārga without
serving according to vidhi-mārga. they lead others down
with them. Devotees in Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness should be very
careful to avoid such demons.
64 offenses in vidhi marg and no on raga marg. But if we
do not follow the regulative principles on the vidhimārga platform and keep our eyes trained to spot
offenses, we will not make progress.
In the vis
̣n
̣u-tattva there are hundreds and thousands and
millions of forms of the Supreme Lord, but of all these
forms, the form of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a is the most beautiful.
The four arms of Lord Vis
̣n
̣u have different purposes. The
hands holding a lotus flower and conchshell are meant for
the devotees, whereas the other two hands, holding a disc
and mace, or club, are meant for the demons.
The Lord's beauty is compared to rainfall because when
the rain falls in the rainy season, it becomes more and
more pleasing to the people. After the scorching heat of
the summer season, the people enjoy the rainy season very
much. Thus, the Lord's bodily features are compared to
the clouds of the rainy season. The devotees enjoy the
Lord's beauty because it is a collection of all kinds of
beauties.
Because the Supreme Lord attracts everyone, including
demons and devotees, materialists and spiritualists, He
is called Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. Similarly, His devotees also attract
everyone. Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a was not very pleasing to the demons
when He was present in Vr
̣ ndāvana, but the six Gosvāmīs
were pleasing to the demons when they were present in
Vr
̣ndāvana. That is the beauty of the Lord's dealings with
His devotees; sometimes the Lord gives more credit to His
devotees than He takes for Himself. E.g. Arjuna got
credit in Kuruksetra war, but nimitta-matram bhava
savyaacin.
Similarly,
in
the
Kr
consciousness
̣s
̣n
̣a
movement, everything is happening according to the
predictions of Lord Caitanya, but the credit goes to Lord
Caitanya's sincere servants.
Lord's smile and sidelongglances specifically applies to
His dealings with the gopis.
The Lord has shoulders like a Lion's (Text 49-50)
The Lord has shoulders just like a lion's. Upon these
shoulders are garlands, necklaces and epaulets, and all of
these are always glittering. Besides these, there is the
beauty of the Kaustubha-man
̣i pearl, and on the dark chest of
the Lord there are streaks named Śrīvatsa, which are signs of
the goddess of fortune. The glittering of these streaks excels
the beauty of the golden streaks on a gold-testing stone.
Indeed, such beauty defeats a gold-testing stone. The Lord's
abdomen is beautiful due to three ripples in the flesh. Being
so, round, His abdomen resembles the leaf of a banyan tree,
and when He exhales and inhales, the movement of the ripples
appears very, very beautiful. The coils within the navel of
the Lord are so, deep that it appears that the entire universe
sprouted out of it and yet again wishes to go back.
 Although the impersonalists are always engaged in the
worship of Lord Śiva, they are unable to understand the
prayers offered by Lord Śiva to the bodily features of
Lord Vis
̣n
̣u.
The beauty of the Lord's Lotus feet (Text 51-53)
The lower part of the Lord's waist is dark and covered with
yellow garments and a belt bedecked with golden embroidery
work. His symmetrical lotus feet and the calves, thighs and
joints of His legs are extraordinarily beautiful. Indeed, the
Lord's entire body appears to be well built.
 The impersonalists, who generally worship Lord Śiva,
should learn of the transcendental sac-cid-ānanda-vigraha
[Bs. 5.1] of the Lord. Here Lord Śiva kindly describes
the details of the Lord's bodily features. Thus, the
impersonalists' argument that the Lord has no form cannot
be accepted under any circumstance.
Text 52: My dear Lord, Your two lotus feet are so, beautiful
that they appear like two blossoming petals of the lotus
flower which grows during the autumn season. Indeed, the nails
of Your lotus feet emanate such a great effulgence that they
immediately dissipate all the darkness in the heart of a
conditioned soul. My dear Lord, kindly show me that form of
Yours which always dissipates all kinds of darkness in the
heart of a devotee. My dear Lord, You are the supreme
spiritual master of everyone; therefore, all conditioned souls
covered with the darkness of ignorance can be enlightened by
You as the spiritual master.
 Lord Śiva has described the bodily features of the Lord
authoritatively. Now he wants to see the lotus feet of
the Lord. When a devotee wants to see the transcendental
form of the Lord, he begins his meditation on the Lord's
body by first looking at the feet of the Lord.
 ŚB is considered to be the transcendental sound form of
the Lord, and the twelve cantos are divided in accordance
with the transcendental form of the Lord. The First and
Second Cantos of ŚB are called the two lotus feet of the
Lord. If one is serious about reading Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam,
he must begin by seriously studying the First and Second
Cantos.
 Every limb of Lord's bod is eternally bright. As sunshine
dissipates the darkness of this material world, the
effulgence
emanating
from
the
body
of
the
Lord
immediately dries up the darkness in the heart of the
conditioned soul.
 everyone serious about understanding the transcendental
science and seeing the transcendental form of the Lord
must first of all attempt to see the lotus feet of the
Lord by studying the First and Second Cantos of ŚrīmadBhāgavatam. When one sees the lotus feet of the Lord, all
kinds of doubts and fears within the heart are
vanquished.
 in order to make spiritual progress, one must become
fearless.
Fearfulness
is
the
result
of
material
involvement. The bhaktas, the devotees, are fearless and
always joyful because they are constantly engaged in the
service of the lotus feet of the Lord.
 Only by thinking of the lotus feet of the Lord and always
taking the spiritual master's advice can one advance in
spiritual life and understand Vedic knowledge.
Text 53: My dear Lord, those who desire to purify their
existence must always engage in meditation upon Your lotus
feet, as described above. Those who are serious about
executing their occupational duties and who want freedom from
fear must take to this process of bhakti-yoga.
 SD: Just as purification of the body was described
through offering respects to Vasudeva and other deities,
here there is purification of the jiva by repeated
meditation on the beauty of the Lord.
 real business of the yogīs: to think of the lotus feet of
the Lord. It
will help him not only to see the Lord
within constantly but to see Him face to face and become
His associate in Vaikun
̣t
̣haloka or GolokaVr
̣ ndāvana.
 varn
̣āśrama must be supported by bhakti-yoga if one at all
wants security in life. Generally people think that
simply by executing the occupational duties of a
brāhman
̣a, ks
̣atriya, vaiśya or śūdra or the duty of a
brahmacārī, gr
̣ hastha, vānaprastha or sannyāsī one becomes
fearless or securely attains liberation, but factually
unless all these occupational duties are accompanied by
bhakti-yoga, one cannot become fearless.
 God
is
known
to
be
unconquerable,
but
one
who
submissively hears the words of a self-realized soul
conquers the unconquerable.
 if one is serious about liberation, he not only should
execute the occupational duties of varn
̣āśrama-dharma but
should also engage in bhakti-yoga by beginning hearing
from a realized soul.
Devotees easily attain the Lord (Text 54-55)
Text 54: My dear Lord, the king in charge of the heavenly
kingdom is also desirous of obtaining the ultimate goal of
life — devotional service. Similarly, You are the ultimate
destination of those who identify themselves with You [ahaḿ
brahmāsmi]. However, it is very difficult for them to attain
You, whereas a devotee can very easily attain Your Lordship.
 SD: Siva again praises Lord's form.
 vedes
̣udurlabhamadurlabhamātma-bhaktauvedes
̣u
durlabhamadurlabhamātma-bhaktau
 It is very difficult for one to attain the ultimate goal
of life and reach the
Vaikun
̣t
̣ha or GolokaVr
̣ ndāvana,
simply
by
studying
Vedānta
philosophy
or
Vedic
literature.
 However, this highest perfectional stage can be attained
by the devotees very easily.
 Generally, karmīs desire elevation to heavenly planets,
but King Indra desires to become perfect in bhakti-yoga.
Text 55: My dear Lord, pure devotional service is even
difficult for liberated persons to discharge, but devotional
service alone can satisfy You. Who will take to other
processes of self-realization if he is actually serious about
the perfection of life?
 SD: In Text 55-57 Siva further glorifies the Lord.
 Foolish people sometimes maintain that God may be
attained in any way — either by karma-yoga, jnāna-yoga,
dhyāna-yoga, etc. — but here it is clearly stated that it
is impossible to obtain the mercy of the Lord by any
means but bhakti-yoga.
Time does not approach the devotee (Text 56-59)
Text 56: Simply by expansion of His eyebrows, invincible time
personified can immediately vanquish the entire universe.
However, formidable time does not approach the devotee who has
taken complete shelter at Your lotus feet.
 Everything in this material world is subject to perish in
due course of time. However, all the strength of time
cannot hamper the activities of a devotee, for a devotee
takes complete shelter under the lotus feet of the Lord.
 To say nothing of the karmīs, the jnānīs undergo severe
austerities to attain the impersonal brahmajyoti, but
because they do not find the lotus feet of the Lord, they
fall down again into this material existence.
 A devotee's achievement, however, is never lost by the
influence of time. Even if a devotee cannot completely
execute devotional service, in his next life he begins
from the point where he left off. Such an opportunity is
not given to the karmīs and jnānīs, whose achievements are
destroyed.
 the devotees of the Lord are not under the jurisdiction
of Yamarāja.
Text 57: If one by chance associates with a devotee, even for
a fraction of a moment, he no longer is subject to attraction
by the results of karma or jnāna. What interest then can he
have in the benedictions of the demigods, who are subject to
the laws of birth and death?
 A bhakta always wants to retain his individuality in
order to render service to the Lord.
 One can be fully satisfied simply by devotional service,
and that is the result of association with a devotee.
Without being blessed by a pure devotee, no one can be
fully
satisfied,
nor
can
anyone
understand
the
transcendental position of the SPG.
Text 58: My dear Lord, Your lotus feet are the cause of all
auspicious things and the destroyer of all the contamination
of sin. I therefore, beg Your Lordship to bless me by the
association of Your devotees, who are completely purified by
worshiping Your lotus feet and who are so, merciful upon the
conditioned souls. I think that Your real benediction will be
to allow me to associate with such devotees.
 When a person takes his bath in the Ganges, he becomes
freed from all life's contaminations. The Ganges water is
celebrated in this way because it emanates from the lotus
feet of the SPG.
 Similarly, those who are directly in touch with the lotus
feet of the SPG and who are absorbed in the chanting of
His glories are freed from all material contamination.
 ŚrīlaVr
̣ ndāvanadāsaT
̣hākura has sung that the devotees of
Lord Caitanya are so, powerful that each one of them can
deliver a universe.
 By his exemplary prayers, Lord Śiva teaches us that our
best course it to take shelter of Lord Vis
̣n
̣u and His
Vais
̣n
̣ava devotees.
Text 59: The devotee whose heart has been completely cleansed
by the process of devotional service and who is favored by
Bhaktidevī does not become bewildered by the external energy,
which is just like a dark well. Being completely cleansed of
all material contamination in this way, a devotee is able to
understand very happily Your name, fame, form, activities,
etc.
 In any case, a pure-hearted devotee is never disturbed.
The bhakti-yoga process must be carried out by avoiding
the ten offenses one can commit while chanting the mahāmantra and the sixty-four offenses one can commit while
worshiping the Deity.
 The nondevotee's speculation is impure, but a devotee's
thoughts are pure.
The Lord is spread all over the universe (Text 60-61)
Text 60: My dear Lord, the impersonal Brahman spreads
everywhere, like the sunshine or the sky. And that impersonal
Brahman, which spreads throughout the universe and in which
the entire universe is manifested, is You.
 The impersonalists cannot understand how such a huge
cosmic
manifestation
can
rest
on
a
person.
This
inconceivable power of SPG is not understood by the
impersonalists; therefore, they're puzzled & always
denying that the Absolute Truth is a person.
 This wrong impression is cleared by Lord Śiva himself
 The Lord exists everywhere. There are pious things and
impious things, the pious things are described as the
front of the Lord, whereas impious things are described
as the back of the SPG.
 without bhakti-yoga, without rendering devotional service
to the Lord, even an impersonalist cannot understand the
brahma-tattva, the Brahman feature.
 A successful businessman may have many factories and
offices, and everything rests on his order. If someone
says that the entire business rests on such-and-such a
person, it does not mean that the person is bearing all
the factories and offices on his head. Rather, it is
understood that by his brain or his energetic expansion,
the business is running without interruption. Similarly,
it is the brain and energy of the SPG that carry on the
complete manifestation of the material and spiritual
worlds.
Text 61: My dear Lord, You have manifold energies, and these
energies are manifested in manifold forms. With such energies
You have also created this cosmic manifestation, and although
You maintain it as if it were permanent, You ultimately
annihilate it. Although You are never disturbed by such
changes and alterations, the living entities are disturbed by
them, and therefore, they find the cosmic manifestation to be
different or separated from You. My Lord, You are always
independent, and I can clearly see this fact.
 3 energies -external, internal and marginal.
 Different cosmic manifestation – spiritual and material.
 Different living entities – some are conditioned and
others are eternally free.
 the material energy is never troublesome to the Supreme
Lord.
 Because the Māyāvādī philosophers cannot understand this,
they want to be relieved from the material energy. .
 Because a Vais
̣n
̣ava philosopher is in full knowledge of
the SPG, he finds no disturbance even in the material
energy. This is because he knows how to utilize the
material energy for the service of the Lord.
 In the government, the criminal department and civil
department may appear different in the eyes of the
citizens, but in the eyes of the government both
departments are one and the same. The criminal department
is troublesome for the criminal but not for the obedient
citizen. Similarly, this material energy is troublesome
for the conditioned soul, but it has nothing to do with
the liberated souls who are engaged in the service of the
Lord.
 despite the creation, maintenance and destruction of the
cosmos, the Lord is not affected.
 For a devotee, the Lord is the supreme spirit soul. Since
He is supremely powerful, His various powers are also
spiritual. For a devotee, there is nothing material, for
material existence only means forgetfulness of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead.
Constitution of the universal form (Text 62-63)
Text 62: My dear Lord, Your universal form consists of all
five elements, the senses, mind, intelligence, false ego
(which is material) and the Paramātmā, Your partial expansion,
who is the director of everything. Yogis other than the
devotees — namely the karma-yogī and jnāna-yogī — worship You
by their respective actions in their respective positions. It
is stated both in the Vedas and in the śāstras that are
corollaries of the Vedas, and indeed everywhere, that it is
only You who are to be worshiped. That is the expert version
of all the Vedas.
 In a previous verse Lord Śiva wanted to see the form of
the Lord which the devotees are always interested in.
There are other forms of the Lord manifest in the
material world, including Brahmā and other demigods, and
these are worshiped by materialistic persons.
 "Whatever a man may sacrifice to other gods, O son of
Kuntī, is really meant for Me alone, but is offered
without true understanding."
 SD: Some karma-yogis and astanga-yogis worship the first
purusa. This is described briefly.
Text 63: My dear Lord, You are the only Supreme Person, the
cause of all causes. Before the creation of this material
world, Your material energy remains in a dormant condition.
When Your material energy is agitated, the three qualities —
namely goodness, passion and ignorance — act, and as a result
the total material energy — egotism, ether, air, fire, water,
earth and all the various demigods and saintly persons —
becomes manifest. Thus, the material world is created.
 If the whole creation is one — that is, nothing but the
Supreme Lord, or Vis
̣n
̣u — then why do the expert
transcendentalists make such categories as are found in
the above verse? Why do learned and expert scholars
distinguish between matter and spirit? In answer to these
questions, Lord Śiva says that spirit and matter are not
creations of various philosophers, but are manifested by
Lord Vis
̣n
̣u
 Spiritual and material categories are made possible by
the SPG, but actually there are no such distinctions for
the living entities who are eternally engaged in the
service of the Lord. There is only a material world for
those who want to imitate the Lord and become enjoyers.
Indeed, the material world is nothing but forgetfulness
of the original SPG.
 Actually the word prabhava ("creation") only refers to
this material world, for since the spiritual world is
eternally existing, there is no question of creation.
Since all the activities of Nārāyan
̣a are spiritual, when
Nārāyan
̣a said, "Let there be creation," that creation was
all-spiritual. The "material" only exists for those who
have forgotten that Nārāyan
̣a is the original cause.
The so-called happiness of the material creation
(Text 64)
My dear Lord, after creating by Your own potencies, You enter
within the creation in four kinds of forms. Being within the
hearts of the living entities, You know them and know how they
are enjoying their senses. The so-called happiness of this
material creation is exactly like the bees' enjoyment of honey
after it has been collected in the honeycomb.
 Both the SPG and the jīvas enter into this material world.
However, the Paramātmā is worshipable because He has
arranged for the happiness of the living entity in the
material world. Because it is the material world,
however, no one can enjoy any kind of happiness without
inebriety. Material enjoyment means inebriety, whereas
spiritual enjoyment means pure enjoyment under the
protection of the SPG.
 4 types of living entities - born by way of an embryo
(jarāyuja), by way of eggs (an
̣d
̣aja), perspiration
(svedaja) and, like the trees, by way of seeds
(udbhijja).
 The materialistic scientists' contention that living
entities other than human beings have no soul is
nullified herein. Whether they are born through an
embryo, eggs, perspiration or seeds, all living entities
in the 8,400,000 species of life are parts and parcels of
the SPG, and each therefore, is an individual spiritual
spark and soul.
 Remaining within the hearts of all living entities, the
Lord bestows remembrance by which the living entities can
enjoy certain things.
 The example of the bees is appropriate because when bees
try to enjoy their honeycomb, they have to suffer the
bites of other bees. Because bees bite one another when
they enjoy honey, they are not exclusively enjoying the
sweetness of the honey, for there is also suffering. SPG
is aloof from them.
 Although the Paramātmā is aloof from the living entities,
He knows their intentions, and He gives them facilities
by which they can enjoy or suffer the results of their
actions.
Time scatters everything (Text 65-66)
Text 65: My dear Lord, Your absolute authority cannot be
directly experienced, but one can guess by seeing the
activities of the world that everything is being destroyed in
due course of time. The force of time is very strong, and
everything is being destroyed by something else — just as one
animal is being eaten by another animal. Time scatters
everything, exactly as the wind scatters clouds in the sky.
 Scientists' attempts to make man immortal and create life
in laboratory is foolish.
 in one way or another everyone is busy denying the
existence of the SPG and rejecting the supreme authority
of the Lord. However, the Lord is so, powerful that He
destroys everything in the form of death.
 We can see the clouds scattered by the wind, although we
cannot see how this is being done because it is not
possible to see the wind. Similarly, although we do not
directly see the SPG, we can see that He controls the
process of destruction.
Text 66: My dear Lord, all living entities within this
material world are mad after planning for things, and they are
always busy with a desire to do this or that. This is due to
uncontrollable greed. The greed for material enjoyment is
always existing in the living entity, but Your Lordship is
always alert, and in due course of time You strike him, just
as a snake seizes a mouse and very easily swallows him.
 Everything is enacted by the laws of nature, and these
laws are under the direction of the SPG. The atheists, or
unintelligent men, do not know this. They are busy making
their own plans.
 in due course of time many empires have come into
existence and been destroyed. Many aristocratic families
were created by people in their extreme madness, but we
can see that in the course of time those families and
empires have all been destroyed.
 But still the foolish atheists do not accept the supreme
authority of the Lord.
 Such foolish people unnecessarily concoct their own
duties without referring to the supreme authority of the
Lord. The so-called political leaders are busy making
plans to advance the material prosperity of their nation,
but factually these political leaders only want an
exalted position for themselves. Due to their greed for
material position, they falsely present themselves as
leaders before the people and collect their votes,
although they are completely under the grip of the laws
of material nature. These are some of the faults of
modern civilization.
 Without taking to God consciousness and accepting the
authority of the Lord, the living entities become
ultimately confused and frustrated in their planmaking
attempts.
 bhoktāraḿ
yajna-tapasāḿ
,
sarva-loka-maheśvaram,
suhr
sarva-bhūtānāḿ
, jnātvāmāḿ
śāntimr
̣ daḿ
̣ cchati
Even Lord Brahma worships the Lord (Text 67-68)
Text 67: My dear Lord, any learned person knows that unless he
worships You, his entire life is spoiled. Knowing this, how
could he give up worshiping Your lotus feet? Even our father
and spiritual master, Lord Brahmā, unhesitatingly worshiped
You, and the fourteen Manus followed in his footsteps.
 Who is a learned or wise man – bahunam janmanam
….......sudurlabhah
 Learned persons always think that life is wasted unless
they worship Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a or become His devotee.
 Symptoms of advanced devotee - (1) Understands that he
should be reserved and perseverant (2) he should engage
in the service of the Lord and not waste time. (3) He
should also be detached from all material attraction, (4)
he should not long for any material respect in return for
his activities (5) He should be certain that Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a will
bestow His mercy upon him, (5) he should always be very
eager to serve the Lord faithfully (6) always very eager
to glorify the Lord by chanting and hearing (7) he is
always eager to describe the transcendental qualities of
the Lord (8) Should also be attracted to those places
where the Lord had His pastimes.
 Although Lord Brahmā has a long life-span (4,320,000,000
years constitute twelve hours in a day of Brahmā), Brahmā
is afraid of death and consequently, engages in the
devotional service of the Lord.
 The atheists are always prepared to harass a devotee;
therefore, CaitanyaMahāprabhu suggested that one be very
tolerant of these people. Nonetheless, one has to
continue chanting the HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣amantra and preaching the
chanting of this mantra because such preaching and
chanting constitute the perfection of life.
 My observation: In last verse Lord is described as
destroying materialists. So, this verse mentions that
even Brahma is afraid of death and rebirth and Hence,
worships the Lord.
Text 68: My dear Lord, all actually learned persons know You
as the Supreme Brahman and the Supersoul. Although the entire
universe is afraid of Lord Rudra, who ultimately annihilates
everything, for the learned devotees You are the fearless
destination of all.
 This verse is a summary. You are the goal of the wise,
not the fools.
 Connection: The devotees do not fear the annihilation of
the body, for they are confident that after the
annihilation they will go back home, back to Godhead
(karmis may fear)
 The nondevotees are fearful of death because they have no
guarantee of where they are going or of the type of body
they are going to get in their next life.
 The word rudra-bhaya is significant in this verse because
Rudra himself, Lord Śiva, is speaking of "fear of Rudra."
This indicates that there are many Rudras — eleven Rudras
— and the Rudra (Lord Śiva) who was offering this prayer
to the SPG is different from the other Rudras, although
he is as powerful as they are. The conclusion is that one
Rudra is afraid of another Rudra because each and every
one of them is engaged in the destruction of this cosmic
manifestation.
The Yoga system of chanting the holy name (Text 6973)
Text 69: My dear sons of the King, just execute your
occupational duty as kings with a pure heart. Just chant this
prayer fixing your mind on the lotus feet of the Lord. That
will bring you all good fortune, for the Lord will be very
much pleased with you.
 Simply by offering prayers to the Supreme Lord one can
become perfect, even though engaged in his occupational
duty.
 It does not matter where one is situated. Whether one is
a brāhman
̣a, ks
̣atriya, vaiśya, śūdra, American, Englishman,
Indian, etc., one can execute devotional service anywhere
and everywhere in the material existence simply by
offering prayers unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
 One may remain situated in his own place or his own
occupational duty and still lend his ear to receive the
message of the Lord from realized souls. The Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
conscious movement is based on this principle, and we are
opening centers all over the world to give everyone a
chance to hear the message of Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a in order to go
back home, back to Godhead.
 SD: “Perform your prescribed duties.” This statement
indicates that the Pracetas had karma-misra-bhakti.
Text 70: therefore, O sons of the King, the SPG, Hari, is
situated in everyone's heart. He is also within your hearts.
Therefore, chant the glories of the Lord and always meditate
upon Him continuously.
 Kirtaniyah sada harih: we request to chant at least 16
rounds. At least one has to chant 24 hrs.
 Because the princes were ready to enter into some severe
austerity in order to worship the Lord, Lord Śiva advised
them to constantly chant of and meditate upon the SPG.
 Śiva personally offered his prayers to the SPG just as he
was taught by his Brahmā. Similarly, he was also
preaching to the princes according to the paramparā
system.
 One not only should practice the instructions received
from the spiritual master but should also distribute this
knowledge to one's disciples.
 One can search out the Supreme Lord very easily within
one's heart, for He is situated in every living entity's
heart. The process of worshiping the Lord is very easy
and complete, for anyone can sit down anywhere and in any
condition of life and simply chant the holy names of the
Lord.
Text 71: My dear princes, in the form of a prayer I have
delineated the yoga system of chanting the holy name. All of
you should take this important stotra within your minds and
promise to keep it in order to become great sages. By acting
silently like a great sage and by giving attention and
reverence, you should practice this method.
 There are so, many rules and regulations for the hat
̣hayoga system that it is practically impossible to perform
it in this age. The alternative system of bhakti-yoga is
very easy not only in this age but in others as well, for
this yoga system was advocated long ago by Lord Śiva when
he advised the princes.
 System of bhakti-yoga has been existing from time
immemorial
and
is
now
continuing
in
this
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
consciousness movement.
 Silence means talking only of kr
̣s
̣n
̣a-kathā.
 if one takes these instructions from a spiritual master
with great reverence and practices them accordingly, he
will find this bhakti-yoga process to be very, very easy.
Text 72: This prayer was first spoken to us by Lord Brahmā,
the master of all creators. The creators, headed by Bhr
̣ gu,
were instructed in these prayers because they wanted to
create.
 Lord Brahmā cautioned all his sons and disciples by
reciting the prayers now recited by Lord Śiva. The
material creation means material engagement, but material
engagements can be counteracted if we always remember our
relationship with the Lord as that relationship is
described in these prayers recited by Lord Śiva.
 If one simply executes the rules and regulations of the
varn
̣āśrama-dharma in the role of a brāhman
̣a, ks
̣atriya,
vaiśya or śūdra and keeps busy and does not remember one's
eternal relationship with the Lord, one's business and
activities as well as occupational duties will simply be
a waste of time.
 Even if one is busy executing his occupational duty, his
business in KC need not be hampered. He has simply to
execute the devotional service of śravan
kīrtanam —
̣aḿ
hearing, chanting and remembering. One need not abandon
his occupational duty.
Text 73: When all the Prajāpatis were ordered to create by
Brahmā, we chanted these prayers in praise of the SPG and
became completely free from all ignorance. Thus, we were able
to create different types of living entities.
 the various types of living entities were created
simultaneously at the very beginning of the creation. The
nonsensical
Darwinian
theory
of
evolution
is
not
applicable here. It is not that intelligent human beings
did not exist millions of years ago. On the contrary, it
is understood that the most intelligent creature, Lord
Brahmā, was first created.
 Living entity gets a particular type of body in
accordance with his work & that this body is decided upon
by higher authorities – Brahmā, all other Prajāpatis and
Manus.
 there is a gradual evolutionary process, but it is not
the body that is evolving. All the bodily forms are
already there. It is the spiritual entity, or spiritual
spark within the body, that is being promoted by the laws
of nature under the supervision of superior authority.
 Without being free of ignorance one cannot control the
creation of different types of living entities. How can
these superior powers control the evolutionary process of
the living entity if they are not free from all
imperfection?
Achievement of knowledge is the highest perfection
(Text 74-75)
Text 74: A devotee of Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a whose mind is always absorbed
in Him, who with great attention and reverence chants this
stotra [prayer], will achieve the greatest perfection of life
without delay.
 Perfection means becoming a devotee of Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a.
 Both Brahma and Siva are engaged in offering prayers to
Lord Vāsudeva, Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. If we follow in the footsteps of
such great personalities and become devotees of Lord
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, our lives will become successful. Unfortunately
people do not know this secret.
 It is impossible to become satisfied by trying to adjust
the external energy. Without being a devotee of Lord
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, one can only be baffled and confused.
 To save living entities from such a calamity, Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
points
out
in
Bhagavad-gītā
(7.19):
bahūnāḿ
janmanāmante..........samahātmā sudurlabhah
̣.
Text 75: In this material world there are different types of
achievement, but of all of them the achievement of knowledge
is considered to be the highest because one can cross the
ocean of nescience only on the boat of knowledge. Otherwise
the ocean is impassable.
 It is very regrettable that the leaders of the world do
not know of the effects of sinful activities like illicit
sex, meat eating, intoxication, gambling. They are
instead taking things very easily and are succeeding in
making the ocean of nescience wider and wider.
 one who has sufficient knowledge is saved from many
dangerous pitfalls in life.
 This Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness movement is determined to open
wide the eyes of the so-called leaders, who are full of
ignorance, and thus, save them from the many pitfalls and
dangerous conditions of life. The greatest danger is the
danger of getting a body lower than that of a human
being.
 SD: Just to praise knowledge, he say that knowledge
surpasses the bliss of the Lord's form, qualities and
powers and that knowledge is the boat suitable for
crossing samsara. This is suitable to kaivalya. However,
two verses show that knowledge gives more difficulties
and is not suitable as a boat to cross samsara kleso'dhikataras tesam......avapyate BG 12.5 and krcchro
mahan......uttara dustararnam SB 4.22.40.
Value of chanting the prayers of Lord Siva (Text 7679)
Text 76: Although rendering devotional service to the SPG and
worshiping Him are very difficult, if one vibrates or simply
reads this stotra [prayer] composed and sung by me, he will
very easily be able to invoke the mercy of the SPG.
 The worship of the demigods is not very difficult, but
becoming a devotee of Lord Vāsudeva, Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, is not so,
easy. However, if one adheres to the principles and
follows in the footsteps of the higher authorities, as
advised by Lord Śiva, one can easily become a devotee of
Lord Vāsudeva.
 Devotional service cannot be practiced by a mental
speculator. Devotional service is a special attainment
which can be acquired only by a person who has
surrendered unto a pure devotee.
 SD: therefore, he speaks of bhakti in this verse.
Text 77: The SPG is the dearmost objective of all auspicious
benedictions. A human being who sings this song sung by me can
please the SPG. Such a devotee, being fixed in the Lord's
devotional service, can acquire whatever he wants from the
Supreme Lord.
 if one can attain the favor of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, he has nothing to aspire for, nor does he desire
any other gain. E.g. Dhruva Maharaja
 Except for the service of the Supreme Lord, whatever we
want is called illusion, māyā.
 Every living entity is an eternal servant of the Lord;
therefore, when one engages in the service of the Lord,
he realizes the highest perfection of life.
Text 78: A devotee who rises early in the morning and with
folded hands chants these prayers sung by Lord Śiva and gives
facility to others to hear them certainly becomes free from
all bondage to fruitive activities.
 Mukti, or liberation, means becoming free from the
results of fruitive activities.
 Mukti means giving up all other activities and being
situated in one's constitutional position.
 As long as one's mind is absorbed in fruitive activities,
he has to manufacture plans for happiness. The bhaktiyoga process is different, for bhakti-yoga means acting
according to the order of the supreme authority. When we
act under the direction of supreme authority, we do not
become entangled by fruitive results.
Text 79: My dear sons of the King, the prayers I have recited
to you are meant for pleasing the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, the Supersoul. I advise you to recite these prayers,
which are as effective as great austerities. In this way, when
you are mature, your life will be successful, and you will
certainly achieve all your desired objectives without fail.
 SD: “You will attain your desired result” indicates that
they had material desires.
Discussion Topics
(Und) Çiva Tattva
Déknä & Çiknä (15)
The Song Sung by Lord Çiva (33-69)
(ThA /PrA) Vedic vs. modern view of marriage (11)
Human society is exactly like a beehive (64)
(Eva) How to deal with the sins and “abominable acts” of
devotees.
4.25 THE DESCRIPTIONS OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF KING
PURAÏJANA
Narada shows compassion on King Pracinabarhisat (Text 1-4)
People interested in so-called beautiful life (Text 5-6)
Narada describes history of King Puranjana (Text 7-11)
King Puranjana's unlimited material desires (Text 12)
Description of city with 9 gates (Text 13-19)
King Puranjana meets a beautiful girl (Text 20-24)
King Puranjana addresses the girl (Text 25-28)
Puranjana introduces himself as a greatly brave man (Text 2931)
Woman addresses the king (Text 32-38)
Happiness of family life (Text 39-42)
King and woman enter the city (Text 43-44)
Description of 9 gates (Text 45-53)
King fulifills on the desires of his Queen (Text 54-61)
King is completely cheated (Text 62)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. Define karma-bandha-phansa & kuta-dharma. (5-6)
2. Explain why are knowledge and detachment called the
ultimate goal of life? (7)
3. List the six people implicated in animal slaughter? (8)
4. What does Puraïjana mean? (9)
5. Why did Puraïjana remain unsatisfied? (12)
6. Describe which animals are victimised by their different
senses. (12)
7. What is andha-pangu-nyaya and how can we apply it? (13)
8. What are the walls, parks, canals, windows, and three types
of metal compared to? (14)
9. List what these things represent:
a. The beautiful woman
b. Her ten servants
c. The servant’s wives
d. Five-hooded snake (20-21)
10. Describe the two ways a living entity can be a hero? (25)
11. How can one gain the favor of the Goddess of Fortune? (28)
12. What is the difference between a demon and a demigod? (29)
13. Why do the materialist feel that the statuses of life to
be “worse than animal life”? (38)
14. Describe pravrtti and nivrtti-margas. (39)
15. Explain why the mouth described as the most important
gate. (49)
16. Why is the right ear called Pitrhu and left ear Devahu?
(51)
17. Who are the “friends” of the different gates of the city?
(47-53)
Analogies:
4.25.12: A desert requires oceans of water to satisfy it, and
if only a drop of water is supplied, what is its use?
Similarly, the living entity is part and parcel of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, is also seeking complete enjoyment.
However, complete enjoyment cannot be achieved separate from
the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
4.25.45-47: The king, or the ruler of the body, who is the
living entity, uses all these doors to enjoy different types
of material pleasures. The point of this simile is that the
living entity wants to enjoy different types of material
opulences, and to this end nature has given him various holes
in his body that he can utilize for sense enjoyment.
4.25 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-9
The Sage Maitreya concludes his narration of the meeting of
Lord Çiva and the Pracetäs who begin the performance of their
ten thousand year spiritual practice. Närada Muni appears
before King Pracinabarhisat and questions him about the value
of his fruitive activities. The King admits his material
entanglement and requests Närada for enlightenment. Närada
reveals a vision of the animals sacrificed by the king who are
awaiting his death to take revenge.
Verses 10-44
Närada begins to tell the history of King Puraïjana who became
morose after unsuccessfully searching for a suitable living
place to satisfy his unlimited material desires. While
wandering in Bharata-varsa he came to an auspicious, opulent
city with nine gates. Surrounding the city were sublime
gardens where the King encountered a beautiful woman
accompanied by ten servants, their many wives, and a fivehooded snake. She appeared anxious to find a suitable husband.
Attracted by the enticing woman Puraïjana inquired about her
associates then proposed to her. Accepting his proposal, the
woman responded that her associates were her friends and the
snake was the protector of the city. She was unaware of her
origin or destination and the names and histories of her
associates. She promised to try to fulfill the King’s desires
in the nine-gated city .. Glorifying householder life, she
expressed her attraction to the powerful King. Puraïjana and
the woman entered the city and enjoyed for one hundred years.
Verses 45- 62
Närada describes the nine gates of the city and how the King
along with different friends would utilize those gates. The
King would also associate with two blind persons and wouldn
sometimes go to his private home where he would experience
illusion, satisfaction, and happiness from his wife and
children. Entangled by his material activities King Puraïjana
came completely under the control of the Queen and was
cheated. While fulfilling the desires of his wife he would
mirror her activities and moods.
Important Points
 The intelligence should not be exposed to enjoyable
objects like sound and touch. If by accident one contacts
them, one should repent. This rule is suggested.
 Being impelled by lust, an ordinary worker will work hard
day and night; similarly a devotee can work hard day and
night to satisfy Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. Just as karmīs are working hard to
satisfy kāma-krodha, a devotee should work in the same
way to satisfy Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. Similarly, krodha (anger) can also
be used in the service of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a when it is applied to the
nondevotee demons. Thus, kāma (lust) can be utilized to
satisfy Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, and krodha (anger) can be utilized to
punish the demons. When both are used for Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a's
service, they lose their material significance and become
spiritually important.
 Everyone who is not in Kṛṣṇa consciousness must be
considered to be in illusion.
 Sex life, licit or illicit, is practically the same, but
through illicit sex one becomes more and more captivated.
By regulating one's sex life there is a chance that one
may eventually be able to renounce sex or renounce the
association of women. If this can be done, advancement in
spiritual life comes very easily.
 Unless one comes to the platform of knowledge, the
brahma-bhuta stage, one cannot advance in devotional
service.
 However, if one takes to devotional service directly,
knowledge is revealed without separate endeavor. This is
confirmed
in
Srimad-Bhagavatam
(1.2.7):
vasudeve
bhagavati,
bhakti-yogah
prayojitah,
janayaty
asu
vairagyam, jnanam ca yad ahaitukam
Important Slokas
None
Very Short Summary
Starting from the 25th chapter, for 5 chapters, Narada awakens
King Barhisat, who is absorbed in karma-yoga, using the story
of King Puranjana. In the 25th chapter King Puranjana meets his
wife in his city with 9
gates and enjoys with her. How
NāradaMuni indirectly introduced the bhakti-yoga system to
King Prācīnabarhis
̣at is very interestingly described in this
Twenty-fifth Chapter.
Narada shows compassion on King Pracinabarhisat (Text
1-4)
Text 1: The great sage Maitreya continued speaking to Vidura:
My dear Vidura, in this way Lord Śiva instructed the sons of
King Barhis
̣at. The sons of the King also worshiped Lord Śiva
with great devotion and respect. Finally, Lord Śiva became
invisible to the princes.
 This chapter contains a great lesson concerning the
monarchical kingdom in the days of yore.
 Pracetas – sent to perform austerities. Barhisat – being
instructed by Narada. Welfare activities for the benefit
of the citizens were aimed at understanding the SPG.
 Because the kings took charge of the spiritual education
of the citizens, both the king and the citizens were
happy in Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness.
 Prācīnabarhis
̣at was then too much engaged in fruitive
activities due to performing different types of yajnas.
When Nārada saw that a descendant of MahārājaDhruva was
being
misled
by
fruitive
activities,
Nārada
took
compassion upon him and personally came to instruct him
about the ultimate benediction of life, bhakti-yoga.
Text 2: All the Pracetā princes simply stood in the water for
ten thousand years and recited the prayers given to them by
Lord Śiva.
 Of course in the modern age one may be amazed how the
princes could stand in the water for ten thousand years.
Living within air or living within water is the same
process; one simply has to learn how to do it.
Text 3: While the princes were undergoing severe austerities
in the water, their father was performing different types of
fruitive activities. At this time the great saint Nārada,
master and teacher of all spiritual life, became very
compassionate upon the King and decided to instruct him about
spiritual life.
Text 4: NāradaMuni asked King Prācīnabarhis
̣at: My dear King,
what do you desire to achieve by performing these fruitive
activities? The chief aim of life is to get rid of all
miseries and enjoy happiness, but these two things cannot be
realized by fruitive activity.
 In this material world there is a great illusion which
covers real intelligence. A man in the mode of passion
wants to work very hard to derive some benefit, but he
does not know that time will never allow him to enjoy
anything permanently.
 Even if it is profitable, it is not without its
distresses.
 Actually, pure happiness cannot be had within this
material world.
 Someone may argue that even devotees have to undergo many
distresses
in
executing
austerities
and
penances
connected with devotional service. Of course, for the
neophytes the routine of devotional service may be very
painful, but at least they have the hope that they will
ultimately be able to avoid all kinds of distresses and
achieve the highest perfectional stage of happiness. For
the common karmīs, there is no such hope because even if
they are promoted to the higher planetary systems, they
are not guaranteed freedom from the miseries of birth,
old age, disease and death.
People interested in so-called beautiful life (Text
5-6)
Text 5: The King replied: O great soul, Nārada, my
intelligence is entangled in fruitive activities; therefore, I
do not know the ultimate goal of life. Kindly instruct me in
pure knowledge so, that I can get out of the entanglement of
fruitive activities.
 As long as a person is entangled in fruitive activities,
he is bound to accept one body after another. This is
called karma-bandha-phāńsa — entanglement in fruitive
activities.
 one cannot be happy by simply executing pious or impious
activities. Such activities simply cause entanglement and
transmigration from one body to another.
 When one actually reaches the platform of frustration in
an attempt to discharge karma-bandha-phāńsa, he inquires
about
the
real
value
of
life,
which
is
called
brahmajijnāsā. In order to inquire about the ultimate goal
of life, the Vedas enjoin, tad-vijnānārthaḿ sagurum
evābhigacchet: [MU 1.2.12] "In order to understand the
transcendental science, one must approach a bona fide
spiritual master."
Text 6: Those who are interested only in a so-called beautiful
life — namely remaining as a householder entangled by sons and
a wife and searching after wealth — think that such things are
life's ultimate goal. Such people simply wander in different
types of bodies throughout this material existence without
finding out the ultimate goal of life.
 Those who are too much attached to family life — which
consists of entanglement with wife, children, wealth and
home — are engaged in kūt
̣a-dharma, pseudo duties.
 brahmān
̣d
̣abhramitekonabhāgyavānjīva. The King was very
fortunate to be able to associate with Nārada, who
enlightened him in spiritual knowledge.
 It is the duty of all saintly persons to travel all over
the world just to instruct illusioned persons about the
goal of life and to save them from the entanglement of
fruitive activity.
 SD: All householders are like me.
Narada describes history of King Puranjana (Text 711)
Text 7: The great saint Nārada said: O ruler of the citizens,
my dear King, please see in the sky those animals which you
have sacrificed without compassion and without mercy in the
sacrificial arena.
 One should transcend the ritualistic ceremonies and try
to understand the actual truth, the purpose of life.
 NāradaMuni wanted to instruct the King about the real
purpose of life and invoke a spirit of renunciation in
his heart.
 Without knowledge, one cannot become detached from
material enjoyment, and without being detached from
material
enjoyment,
one
cannot
make
spiritual
advancement.
Text 8: All these animals are awaiting your death so, that
they can avenge the injuries you have inflicted upon them.
After you die, they will angrily pierce your body with iron
horns.
 NāradaMuni wanted to draw King Prācīnabarhis
̣at's attention
to the excesses of killing animals in sacrifices.
 By killing animals in a sacrifice, one immediately
promotes them to human birth. By killing enemies on a
battlefield, the ks
̣atriyas who fight for a right cause
are elevated to the heavenly planets after death. It is
necessary for a king to execute a murderer so, that the
murderer will not suffer for his criminal actions in his
next life. So, why NāradaMuni warns the King that the
animals killed in sacrifices by the King await him at his
death in order to avenge themselves. NāradaMuni is not
contradicting himself here. Overindulgence in animal
sacrifice is risky because as soon as there is a small
discrepancy in the execution of such a sacrifice, the
slaughtered animal may not be promoted to a human form of
life. Consequently, the person performing sacrifice will
be responsible for the death of the animal
 When animals is slaughtered, six people connected with
the killing are responsible for the murder. The person
who gives permission for the killing, the person who
kills, the person who helps, the person who purchases the
meat, the person who cooks the flesh and the person who
eats it.
 SD: NM speaks in the present tense, to indicate that the
time is not for off.
Text 9: In this connection I wish to narrate an old history
connected with the character of a king called Puranjana.
Please try to hear me with great attention.
 King Puranjana's story - This is nothing but the history
of King Prācīnabarhis
̣at told in a different way. In other
words, this is an allegorical presentation (aprastuta
prasamsa – conveying the message by something which is
different).
 Puranjana means "one who enjoys in a body."
 Because a person entangled in material activities wants
to hear stories of material activities, NāradaMuni turned
to the topics of King Puranjana, who is none other than
King Prācīnabarhis
̣at.
 Because he does not accept the authority of the Vedas,
Lord Buddha - an agnostic or atheist. Nārada - cannot
decry the authority of the Vedas, but he wanted to
indicate to King Prācīnabarhis
̣at that the path of karmakān
̣d
̣a is very difficult and risky.
 those who are too much attached to sense enjoyment are
called mūd
̣has (rascals). It is very difficult for a mūd
̣ha
to understand the ultimate goal of life.
 In the propagation of the Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness movement,
we actually see that many people are not attracted
because they are mūd
̣has engaged in fruitive activity.
 upadeśo
hi
mūrkhān
naśāntaye.
If
good
̣āḿ prakopāya
instructions are given to a foolish rascal, he simply
becomes angry and turns against the instructions instead
of taking advantage of them. So, NM indirectly instructed
the King by giving him the history of his entire life.
 In order to wear a gold or diamond nose pin or earring,
one has to pierce the ear or nose. Such pain endured for
the sake of sense gratification is endured on the path of
karma-kān
̣d
̣a, the path of fruitive activity.
 NāradaMuni is indirectly indicating through the story of
King
Puranjana
that
eating,
sleeping,
mating
and
defending are troublesome and risky.
 The words itihāsam and purātanam indicate that although a
living entity lives within the material body, the history
of the living entity within the material body is very
old. Every living entity is suffering in this material
existence from past activities; therefore, everyone has a
very old history. Foolish material scientists have
manufactured their own theories of evolution, which are
simply concerned with the material body. But actually
this is not the real evolution. The real evolution is the
history of the living entity, who is Puranjana, "living
within
the
body."
ŚrīNāradaMuni
will
explain
this
evolutionary
theory
in
a
different
way
for
the
understanding of sane persons.
Text 10: My dear King, once in the past lived a king named
Puranjana, who was celebrated for his great activities. He had
a friend named Avijnāta ["the unknown one"]. No one could
understand the activities of Avijnāta.
 The word puram means "within this body, within this
form," and jana means "living entity." A materialistic
person interested in sense gratification can be called a
Puranjana.
 Because such a materialistic person utilizes his senses
according to his whims, he may also be called a king. SD:
Because he exists with soul and other elements, he is
called a king.
 Although the Paramātmā sits beside the jīvātmā as a
friend, the jīvātmā, or living entity, does not know it.
Text 11: King Puranjana began to search for a suitable place
to live, and thus, he traveled all over the world. Even after
a great deal of traveling, he could not find a place just to
his liking. Finally he became morose and disappointed.
 The travelings of Puranjana are similar to the travelings
of the modern hippies. Generally hippies are sons of
great fathers and great families. It is not that they are
always poor. But some way or another they abandon the
shelter of their rich fathers and travel all over the
world.
 When the living entity abandons the shelter of God,
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, and tries to become a prabhu independently, he
travels all over the creation.
 karma-kān
̣d
̣a, jnāna-kān
̣d
̣a, kevalavis
̣erabhān
̣d
̣a: "The path of
karma-kān
̣d
̣a [fruitive activities] and the path of jnānakān
̣d
̣a [speculation] are just like strong pots of poison."
Amr
̣ tabaliyāyebākhāya, nānāyonisadāphire: "A person who
mistakes this poison to be nectar and drinks it travels
in different species of life." Kadarya bhaks
̣an
̣akare:
"And, according to his body, he eats all types of
abominable things." When he does not become ultimately
happy, he becomes morose or takes to the ways of hippies.
 the King could never find a place suitable for his
purposes. This is because in any form of life and on any
planet in the material world, a living entity cannot be
happy because everything in the material world is
unsuitable for the spirit soul.
 If, while traveling, a living entity becomes fortunate
enough to become blessed by the association of devotees
and to come to Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness, his real life
actually begins.
 In this material world even the great King of heaven is
also full of anxiety. If even Lord Brahmā is full of
anxiety, what of these ordinary living entities who are
working within this planet?
 SD: He was “as if morose”, since he was not actually
morose on getting pleasure in a pig's body.
King Puranjana's unlimited material desires (Text 12)
Text 12: King Puranjana had unlimited desires for sense
enjoyment; consequently, he traveled all over the world to
find a place where all his desires could be fulfilled.
Unfortunately he found a feeling of insufficiency everywhere.
 Material sense gratification, with society, friendship
and love, is compared to a drop of water falling on a
desert. A desert requires oceans of water to satisfy it,
and if only a drop of water is supplied, what is its use?
 Being part and parcel of the SPG, the living entity is
also
seeking
complete
enjoyment.
However,
complete
enjoyment cannot be achieved separate from the SPG.
 Sense entangle. E.g. deer entangled by hunter's music,
fish by bait, elephant loses his independence through
genitals.
Description of city with 9 gates (Text 13-19)
Text 13: Once, while wandering in this way, he saw on the
southern side of the Himalayas, in a place named Bhārata-vars
̣a
[India], a city that had nine gates all about and was
characterized by all auspicious facilities.
 bhārata-bhūmitehailamanus
̣ya-janmayāra
janmasārthakakari' karapara-upakāra
 Birth in India is very fortunate. In order to take birth







in India one must have performed many pious activities in
a past life.
In India, the climatic condition is such that one can
live very peacefully without being disturbed by material
conditions.
Despite material disturbances, however, the country's
culture is such that one can easily attain the goal of
life — namely salvation, or liberation from material
bondage.
In some countries many material facilities but no
facilities for spiritual advancement. A blind man can
walk but not see, and a lame man cannot walk but can see.
Andha-pańgu-nyāya. The blind man may take the lame man
over his shoulder, and as he walks the lame man may give
him directions.
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness movement is there to give all
facilities for both material and spiritual advancement.
Nine gates are kept clean by rising early in the morning,
taking bath, going to the temple to attend mańgala-ārati,
chant the HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣amahā-mantra and take prasāda.
In short, the material advancement of the Western
countries and the spiritual assets of India should
combine for the elevation of all human society.
SD: Puranjana was not blind or born in a low caste.
Text 14: That city was surrounded by walls and parks, and
within it were towers, canals, windows and outlets. The houses
there were decorated with domes made of gold, silver and iron.
 walls = skin. Hairs on the body = parks, the nose and
head = towers. The wrinkles and depressions = trenches or
canals, the eyes = windows, the eyelids = protective
gates. The three types of metal — gold, silver and iron —
represent either the three modes of material nature or
pitta, kapha and vatta (mucus, bile and air).
Text 15: The floors of the houses in that city were made of
sapphire, crystal, diamonds, pearls, emeralds and rubies.
Because of the luster of the houses in the capital, the city
was compared to the celestial town named Bhogavati.
 Heart = capital, building & lustrous place (sapphire,
crystal, diamonds, pearls, emeralds & rubies)= desires
and plans for enjoyment
 SD: In palace, places made of ruby = places within heart,
throat and brow. Other jeweled place = nadis. Bhogavati
(city of the nagas – it seemed to have pleasure, but
actually did not)
Text 16: In that city there were many assembly houses, street
crossings, streets, restaurants, gambling houses, markets,
resting places, flags, festoons and beautiful parks. All these
surrounded the city.
 Heart of the body = assembly houses
 eyes, ears and nose = places of attraction for sesne
enjoyment
 airs in the body = streets for going here and there
 body is also considered resting place = when living
entity becomes fatigued it rests in the body
 palms and soles of the feet = flags and festoons
 SD: street crossing = palate where the passage for the
mouth, nose, eyes and ears meet. Main road = uumna, ida
and pingaa running down the spine. Market = gros mind.
Flags = aversion to the Lord, Banners = 5 miseries.
Beautiful parks = spaces with the various cakras
Text 17: On the outskirts of that city were many beautiful
trees and creepers encircling a nice lake. Also surounding
that lake were many groups of birds and bees that were always
chanting and humming. The branches of the trees standing on
the bank of the lake received particles of water carried by
the spring air from the falls coming down from the icy
mountain.
In such an atmosphere even the animals of the
forest became nonviolent and nonenvious like great sages.
Consequently, the animals did not attack anyone. Over and
above everything was the cooing of the cuckoos. Any passenger
passing along that path was invited by that atmosphere to take
rest in that nice garden.
 The favorable conditions surrounding the sex impulse = a
garden or a nice solitary park
 It is said that if a man in a solitary place does not
become agitated upon seeing a woman, he is to be
considered a brahmacārī. But this practice is almost
impossible. The sex impulse is so, strong that even by
seeing, touching or talking, coming into contact with, or
even thinking of the opposite sex — even in so, many
subtle ways — one becomes sexually impelled.
 SD: In 17-19, the varietyof sense objects are described
as the various items in the grove outside the city, in
order to convey how the jiva becomes fixed in his body by
concentrating on sense objects.
 waterfall = a kind of liquid humor or rasa (relationship)
 different types of humor, rasa or mellow. The supreme
mellow (relationship) is called the sexual mellow (ādirasa). When this ādi-rasa, or sex desire, comes in
contact with the spring air moved by Cupid, it becomes
agitated. Wind = sparśa, or touch. Waterfall = rasa, or
taste. The spring air (kusumākara) = smell
 A peaceful family with wife and children = the peaceful
atmosphere of the forest.
 Children = nonviolent animals.
 Wives and children are called svajanākhya-dasyu, burglars
in the name of kinsmen. A man earns his livelihood with
hard labor, but the result is that he is plundered by his
wife and children. Nonetheless, in family life the
turmoil of wife and children appears to be like the
cooing of the cuckoos in the garden of family life.
 Being invited by such an atmosphere, the person who is
passing through such a blissful family life desires to
have his family with him at all costs.
King Puranjana meets a beautiful woman (Text 20-24)
Text 20: While wandering here and there in that wonderful
garden, King Puranjana suddenly came in contact with a very
beautiful woman who was walking there without any engagement.
She had ten servants with her, and each servant had hundreds
of wives accompanying him.
 In youth a man or woman is in search of the opposite sex
by intelligence or imagination, if not directly. The
intelligence influences the mind, and the mind controls
the ten senses (10 servants). Each sense has many desires
to be fulfilled (wives of the servants). This is the
position of the body and the owner of the body,
Puranjana, who is within the body.
 SD: Beautiful woman = intelligence, this means that the
initial relationship of jiva with intelligence arises
without cause.
 In terms of the story this may be said. “O King! Someone
like you should never bring a beautiful woman in the
grove. If you by accident meet, see or touch her, you
will be condemned.” The intelligence should not be
exposed to enjoyable objects like sound and touch. If by
accident one contacts them, one should repent. This rule
is suggested.
Text 21: The woman was protected on all sides by a five-hooded
snake. She was very beautiful and young, and she appeared very
anxious to find a suitable husband.
 The vital force of a living entity includes the five
kinds of air working within the body, which are known as
prān
̣a, apāna, vyāna, samāna and udāna. The vital force is
compared to a serpent because a serpent can live by
simply drinking air.
 SD: Husband is jiva, the enjoyer of intelligence. Just as
she attracted a husband, the intelligence filled with
ignorance attracts the jiva. She was wearing Ornaments –
she was filled with impressions.
Text 22: The woman's nose, teeth and forehead were all very
beautiful. Her ears were equally very beautiful and were
bedecked with dazzling earrings.
 sunāsām ("beautiful nose") = organ for acquiring knowledge
by smell. mouth = instrument for acquiring knowledge by
taste, for by chewing an object and touching it with the
tongue we can understand its taste. sukapolām ("nice
forehead") = a clear brain capable of understanding
things as they are. The earrings set upon the two ears
are placed there by the work of the intelligence. Thus,
the
ways
of
acquiring
knowledge
are
described
metaphorically.
 SD: Her ears were placed skillfully by the creator,
sparkling with earrings, for understanding the meaning of
the scriptures concerning enjoyment and liberation.
Text 23: The waist and hips of the woman were very beautiful.
She was dressed in a yellow sārī with a golden belt. While she
walked, her ankle bells rang. She appeared exactly like a
denizen of the heavens.
 joyfulness of the mind upon seeing a woman with raised
hips and breasts dressed in an attractive sārī and
bedecked with ornaments.
 Yellow sari: intelligence is covered by actions in rajas.
The color of intelligence is blackish. Walking on 2 feet
with the sound of ankle bells indicates that the
intelligence is unsteady in hearing scriptures.
Text 24: With the end of her sārī the woman was trying to cover
her breasts, which were equally round and well placed side by
side. She again and again tried to cover them out of shyness
while she walked exactly like a great elephant.
 two breasts = attachment and envy.
 The great saint Śańkarācārya has described the breasts of
women,
especially
young
women,
as
nothing
but
a
combination of muscles and blood, so, one should not be
attracted by the illusory energy of raised breasts with
nipples. They are agents of māyā meant to victimize the
opposite sex.
 The sex impulse remains in an old man's heart also, even
up to the point of death. To be rid of such agitation,
one must be very much advanced in spiritual consciousness
 The word nirantarau is significant because although the
breasts are situated in different locations, the action
is the same. We should not make any distinction between
attachment and envy.
 nigūhantīm ("trying to cover") indicates that even if one
is tainted by kāma, lobha, krodha, etc., they can be
transfigured by Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness. In other words, one
can utilize kāma (lust) for serving Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a.
 Being impelled by lust, an ordinary worker will work hard
day and night; similarly a devotee can work hard day and
night to satisfy Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. Just as karmīs are working hard to
satisfy kāma-krodha, a devotee should work in the same
way to satisfy Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. Similarly, krodha (anger) can also
be used in the service of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a when it is applied to the
nondevotee demons. Thus, kāma (lust) can be utilized to
satisfy Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, and krodha (anger) can be utilized to
punish the demons. When both are used for Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a's
service, they lose their material significance and become
spiritually important.
 SD: Just as she
tried to hide her breasts with her
cloth, cultured people try to hide attraction and
repulsion.
King Puranjana addresses the girl (Text 25-28)
Text 25: Puranjana, the hero, became attracted by the eyebrows
and smiling face of the very beautiful girl and was
immediately pierced by the arrows of her lusty desires. When
she smiled shyly, she looked very beautiful to Puranjana, who,
although a hero, could not refrain from addressing her.
 Every living entity is a hero in two ways. When he is a
victim of the illusory energy, he works as a great hero
in the material world, as a great leader, politician,
businessman,
industrialist,
etc.,
and
his
heroic
activities contribute to the material advancement of
civilization. One can also become a hero by being master
of the senses, a gosvāmī. Material activities are false
heroic activities, whereas restraining the senses from
material engagement is great heroism.
 However great a hero one may be in the material world, he
can be immediately conquered by the breasts of women. In
the history there are many examples, like the Roman hero
Antony, who became captivated by the beauty of Cleopatra.
Similarly, a great hero in India named Baji Rao became a
victim of a woman during the time of Maharashtrian
politics, and he was defeated. From history we understand
that formerly politicians used to employ beautiful girls
who were trained as vis
̣a-kanyā.
 When a living entity wants to enjoy material nature, he
is immediately victimized by the material energy. A
living entity is not forced to come into the material
world. He makes his own choice, being attracted by
beautiful women. Every living entity has the freedom to
be attracted by material nature or to stand as a hero and
resist that attraction.
Text 26: My dear lotus-eyed, kindly explain to me where you
are coming from, who you are, and whose daughter you are. You
appear very chaste. What is the purpose of your coming here?
What are you trying to do? Please explain all these things to
me.
 In the human form of life one should put many questions
to himself and to his intelligence.
 Unless a living entity is inquisitive about self-
realization he is nothing but an animal.
Text 27: My dear lotus-eyed, who are those eleven strong
bodyguards with you, and who are those ten specific servants?
Who are those women following the ten servants, and who is the
snake that is preceding you?
 The mind and the ten senses combine to become eleven
strong bodyguards.
Text 28: My dear beautiful girl, you are exactly like the
goddess of fortune or the wife of Lord Śiva or the goddess of
learning, the wife of Lord Brahmā. Although you must be one of
them, I see that you are loitering in this forest. Indeed, you
are as silent as the great sages. Is it that you are searching
after your own husband? Whoever your husband may be, simply by
understanding that you are so, faithful to him, he will come
to possess all opulences. I think you must be the goddess of
fortune, but I do not see the lotus flower in your hand.
Therefore, I am asking you where you have thrown that lotus.
 Everyone thinks that his intelligence is perfect.
Sometimes one employs his intelligence in the worship of
Umā in order to obtain a beautiful wife. Sometimes, when
one wants to become as learned as Lord Brahmā, he employs
his intelligence in the worship of Sarasvatī. Sometimes,
when one wishes to become as opulent as Lord Vis
̣n
̣u, he
worships Laks
̣mī.
 Laks
̣mī never remains without her husband, Lord Vis
̣n
̣u.
Consequently,
when
one
worships
Lord
Vis
he
̣n
̣u
automatically obtains the favor of the goddess of
fortune.
 He was actually thinking of becoming her husband and
consequently, was asking her whether she was thinking of
her prospective husband or whether she was married. This
is an example of bhoga-icchā — the desire for enjoyment.
 The material world cannot be enjoyed by any living
entity. If one so, desires to enjoy it, he immediately
becomes a demon like Rāvan
sa.
̣a, Hiran
̣yakaśipu or Kaḿ
 SD: The lotus bud is the dicerning power of the jiva. It
is under her control though no one can see this. She has
thrown it away.
Puranjana introduces himself as a greatly brave man
(Text 29-31)
Text 29: O greatly fortunate one, it appears that you are none
of the women I have mentioned because I see that your feet are
touching the ground. But if you are some woman of this planet,
you can, like the goddess of fortune, who, accompanied by Lord
Vis
̣n
̣u, increases the beauty of the Vaikun
̣t
̣ha planets, also
increase the beauty of this city by associating with me. You
should understand that I am a great hero and a very powerful
king on this planet.
 Puranjana states that the girl appears to be an ordinary
woman. However, since he is attracted by her, he requests
that she become as happy as the goddess of fortune by
associating with him. Thus, he introduces himself as a
great king with great influence so, that she might accept
him as her husband and be as happy as the goddess of
fortune. To desire to enjoy this material world as a
subordinate of the SPG is godly. The demons, however,
want to enjoy this material world without considering the
SPG.
 In the material world, whether one be a man or a woman,
one wants to enjoy. A man wants to enjoy a beautiful
woman, and a woman wants to enjoy a powerful, opulent
man.
 SD: By a little consideration, one can understand that
one's intelligence is not the best,but people think that
they have the best intelligence.
Text 30: Certainly your glancing upon me today has very much
agitated my mind. Your smile, which is full of shyness but at
the same time lusty, is agitating the most powerful cupid
within me. Therefore, O most beautiful, I ask you to be
merciful upon me.
 one is quickly conquered by the eyebrows of a beautiful
woman.
 Conditional life means being under the control of a woman
Text 31: My dear girl, your face is so, beautiful with your
nice eyebrows and eyes and with your bluish hair scattered
about. In addition, very sweet sounds are coming from your
mouth. Nonetheless, you are so, covered with shyness that you
do not see me face to face. I therefore, request you, my dear
girl, to smile and kindly raise your head to see me.
 Such a speech is typical of a living entity attracted by
the opposite sex. When a man or a woman is attracted by
the opposite sex, it does not matter whether the opposite
sex is beautiful or not. The lover sees everything
beautiful in the face of the beloved and thus, becomes
attracted. This condition of life is called avidya.
 Puranjana admits herein that he is attracted by avidya.
Now he wishes to see the complete feature of avidya and
so, requests the girl to raise her head so, that he can
see her face to face.
Woman addresses the king (Text 32-38)
Text 32: when Puranjana became so, attracted and impatient to
touch the girl and enjoy her, the girl also became attracted
by his words and accepted his request by smiling. By this time
she was certainly attracted by the King.
 when a man is aggressive and begins to woo a woman, the
woman becomes attracted to the man.
 In
this
way
a
living
entity's
original
Krsna
consciousness becomes covered or converted into material
consciousness. Thus, one engages in the business of sense
gratification.
Text 33: The girl said: O best of human beings, I do not know
who has begotten me. I cannot speak to you perfectly about
this. Nor do I know the names or the origin of the associates
with me.
 The living entity is ignorant of his origin. He does not
know why this material world was created, why others are
working in this material world and what the ultimate
source of this manifestation is.
 In this verse the girl is expressing the actual position
of the living entity. She cannot tell Puranjana her
father's name because she does not know from where she
has come. Nor does she know why she is present in that
place. She frankly says that she does not know anything
about all this. This is the position of the living entity
in the material world. There are so, many scientists,
philosophers and big leaders, but they do not know
wherefrom they have come, nor do they know why they are
busy within this material world to obtain a position of
so-called happiness.
Text 34: O great hero, we only know that we are existing in
this place. We do not know what will come after. Indeed, we
are so, foolish that we do not care to understand who has
created this beautiful place for our residence.
 What then is the value of all this advancement of
knowledge if the basic principle is ignorance? Unless a
person
comes
to
Kr
consciousness,
all
of
his
̣s
̣n
̣a
activities are defeated.
Text 35: My dear gentleman, all these men and women with me
are known as my friends, and the snake, who always remains
awake, protects this city even during my sleeping hours. So,
much I know. I do not know anything beyond this.
 When the living entity gives up this material body, the
vital force still remains intact and is carried to
another material body. That is called transmigration, or
change of the body, and we have come to know this process
as death. Actually, there is no death. The vital force
always exists with the soul.
Text 36: O killer of the enemy, you have somehow or other come
here. This is certainly great fortune for me. I wish all
auspicious things for you. You have a great desire to satisfy
your senses, and all my friends and I shall try our best in
all respects to fulfill your desires.
 Jiva comes down into this material world for sense
gratification, and his intelligence gives him the proper
direction by which he can satisfy his senses to their
best capacity. In actuality, however, intelligence comes
from the Supersoul and He gives full facility to the jiva
who has come down to this material world.
Text 37: My dear lord, I have just arranged this city of nine
gates for you so, that you can have all kinds of sense
gratification. You may live here for one hundred years, and
everything for your sense gratification will be supplied.
 Wife helps in dharma, artha, kama, moksa.
Text 38: How can I expect to unite with others, who are
neither conversant about sex nor capable of knowing how to
enjoy life while living or after death? Such foolish persons
are like animals because they do not know the process of sense
enjoyment in this life and after death.
 The karmis think the other statuses of life are worse
than animal life, for animals also have sex, whereas the
brahmacari, vanaprastha and sannyasi completely give up
sex.
Happiness of family life (Text 39-42)
Text 39: In this material world, a householder's life brings
all kinds of happiness in religion, economic development,
sense gratification and the begetting of children, sons and
grandsons. After that, one may desire liberation as well as
material reputation. The householder can appreciate the
results of sacrifices, which enable him to gain promotion to
superior planetary systems. All this material happiness is
practically unknown to the transcendentalists. They cannot
even imagine such happiness.
 In the life of animals and demons, there is no conception
of nivr
̣ tti-mārga, nor is there any actual conception of
pravr
̣tti-mārga. pravr
̣ tti-mārga maintains that even though
one has the propensity for sense gratification, he can
gratify his senses according to the directions of the
Vedic injunctions.
 In
the
nivr
however,
on
the
path
of
̣ tti-mārga,
transcendental realization, sex is completely forbidden.
 A householder who is too much addicted to pravr
̣ tti-mārga
is actually called a gr
̣ hamedhī, not a gr
̣ hastha.
 In this age of Kali especially, no one is interested in
spiritual advancement. Even though it is sometimes found
that one may be interested in spiritual advancement, he
is most likely to accept a bogus method of spiritual
life, being misguided by so, many pretenders.
Text 40: According to authorities, the householder life is
pleasing not only to oneself but to all the forefathers,
demigods, great sages, saintly persons and everyone else. A
householder life is thus, beneficial.
 According to the Vedic system, when one is born in this
material world he has many obligations - the demigods of
the sun and moon, King Indra, Varun
̣a, etc., forefathers,
to the general public for politics and sociology, and we
are also indebted to lower animals such as horses, cows,
asses, dogs and cats.
 The gr
̣ hamedhī does not know that if he simply takes
shelter at the lotus feet of Mukunda, he is immediately
freed from all obligations to others.
 One who takes sex life to be supreme finds action in
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness confusing. Either due to his own
personal consideration or due to his having taken
instructions from others or conferring with them, he
becomes addicted to sexual indulgence and cannot act in
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness.
Text 41: O my dear hero, who in this world will not accept a
husband like you? You are so, famous, so, magnanimous, so,
beautiful and so, easily gotten.
 Every husband is certainly a great hero to his wife.
 Not only does the husband become magnanimous by begetting
children, but by giving his wife ornaments, nice food and
dresses, he keeps her completely under submission.
 In this regard, the word vikhyātam is very significant. A
man is always famous for his aggression toward a
beautiful woman, and such aggression is sometimes
considered rape. Although rape is not legally allowed, it
is a fact that a woman likes a man who is very expert at
rape.
Text 42: O mighty-armed, who in this world will not be
attracted by your arms, which are just like the bodies of
serpents? Actually you relieve the distress of husbandless
women like us by your attractive smile and your aggressive
mercy. We think that you are traveling on the surface of the
earth just to benefit us only.
 When a husbandless woman is attacked by an aggressive
man, she takes his action to be mercy.
 A young woman who has no husband is called anātha,
meaning "one who is not protected." As soon as a woman
attains the age of puberty, she immediately becomes very
much agitated by sexual desire. It is therefore, the duty
of the father to get his daughter married before she
attains puberty. It is a psychological fact that when a
woman at the age of puberty meets a man and the man
satisfies her sexually, she will love that man for the
rest of her life, regardless who he is.
King and woman enter the city (Text 43-44)
Text 43: Those two — the man and the woman — supporting one
another through mutual understanding, entered that city and
enjoyed life for one hundred years.
Text 44: Many professional singers used to sing about the
glories of King Puranjana and his glorious activities. When it
was too hot in the summer, he used to enter a reservoir of
water. He would surround himself with many women and enjoy
their company.
 A living being has different activities in different
stages of life. Jāgrata - the life of awakening, svapna the life of dream, susupti - life in an unconscious
state, and still another stage occurs after death.
 In the previous verse the life of awakening was
described; that is, the man and the woman were married
and enjoyed life for one hundred years. In this verse
life in the dream state is described (represented by
summer season). Puranjana used to live with his wife for
sense enjoyment, and at night this very sense enjoyment
was appreciated in different ways (senses weren't working
but actions continue by the impressions of the senses).
Deep river – space in the heart.
 A living entity is never satisfied with a woman unless he
is trained in the system of brahmacarya. Generally a
man's tendency is to enjoy many women, and even at the
very end of life the sex impulse is so, strong that even
though one is very old he still wants to enjoy the
company of young girls.
Description of 9 gates (Text 45-53)
Text 45: Of the nine gates in that city, seven were on the
surface, and two were subterranean. A total of nine doors were
constructed, and these led to different places. All the gates
were used by the city's governor.
 The seven gates of the body that are situated upward are
the two eyes, two nostrils, two ears and one mouth. The
two subterranean gates are the rectum and the genitals.
The king, or the ruler of the body, who is the living
entity, uses all these doors to enjoy different types of
material pleasures.
 the living entity wants to enjoy different types of
material opulences, and to this end nature has given him
various holes in his body that he can utilize for sense
enjoyment.
 SD: The waking state is now described in detail.
Text 46: My dear King, of the nine doors, five led toward the
eastern side, one led toward the northern side, one led toward
the southern side, and two led toward the western side. I
shall try to give the names of these different doors.
 Eyes, nostrils and mouth - the eastern side. Since
looking forward means seeing the sun, these are described
as the eastern gates. The northern side and the southern
- the two ears, the western side - the rectum and the
genitals.
Gate
Sense
Destinati Meaning
Friend
on City
of
destinati
on city
Meaning of
friend
Khadyota Left and
&
right
Avirmukhi Eyes
Vibhrajit See
a
things
Dyuman
Sun
Nalinī and Nostrils
Nālinī
Saurabha
Avadhuta
Air
Mukhya
Mouth
Eating
Bahūdana
and Āpan
̣a and
speaking
Rasajna
and
Vipan
̣a
Tongue and
voice
Pitṛhū
Right Ear Dakṣiṇapancāla
Hear
about
karma
kanda
Devahū
Left year Uttarapancāla
Hear
Srutadhar
about
a
spiritual
topics
Asuri
Genitals
Gramaka
Sex life
Nirrti
Rectum
Vaisasa
excretion Lubdhaka
Aroma
Śrutadhar
a
Drumada
Sinful and
mad
Greed
Text 47: The two gates named Khadyotā and Āvirmukhī were
situated facing the eastern side, but they were constructed in
one place. Through those two gates the King used to go to the
city of Vibhrājita accompanied by a friend whose name was
Dyumān.
 Khadyotā and Āvirmukhī mean "glowworm" and "torchlight."
This indicates that of the two eyes, the left eye is less
powerful in its ability to see.
 The king, or the living entity, uses these two gates to
see things properly, but he cannot see unless accompanied
by a friend whose name is Dyumān. This friend is the sun.
 Although jiva is very much proud of his power to see or
hear, he is nonetheless dependent on the assistance of
nature.
Text 48: Similarly in the east there were two sets of gates
named Nalinī and Nālinī, and these were also constructed in one
place. Through
named Avadhūta,
 Nalinī and
constitute
these gates the King,
used to go to the city
Nālinī - two nostrils.
the breathing process.
accompanied by a friend
of Saurabha.
Avadhūtas - airs, which
Saurabha - aroma.
Text 49: The fifth gate situated on the eastern side was named
Mukhyā, or the chief. Through this gate, accompanied by his
friends named Rasajna and Vipan
̣a, he used to visit two places
named Bahūdana and Āpan
̣a.
 The mouth is a very important entrance because it has two
functions to conduct - eating and speaking. Eeating done
with the friend Rasajna, the tongue. The tongue is also
used for speaking, and it can speak of either material
sense enjoyment or Vedic knowledge (vipanah is the
voice).
Text 50: The southern gate of the city was known as Pitṛhū, and
through that gate King Puranjana used to visit the city named
Dakṣiṇa-pancāla, accompanied by his friend Śrutadhara.
 The right ear is used for karma-kāṇḍīya, or fruitive
activities. As long as one is attached to the enjoyment
of material resources, he hears from the right ear and
uses the five senses to elevate himself to the higher
planetary systems like Pitṛloka. Consequently, the right
ear is here described as the Pitṛhū gate.
Text 51: On the northern side was the gate named Devahū.
Through that gate, King Puranjana used to go with his friend
Śrutadhara to the place known as Uttara-pancāla.
 The ear on the northern side, however, is used for taking
initiation from the spiritual master and for gaining
promotion to the spiritual sky.
 SD: By right ear one hears karma kanda. By the left ear
one hears jnana kanda. Since one first understands about
the 5 sense objects through the ear, the sense object
sound is called pancala.
Text 52: On the western side was a gate named Āsurī. Through
that gate King Puranjana used to go to the city of Grāmaka,
accompanied by his friend Durmada.
 The gate on the western side of the city was known as
Āsurī because it was especially meant for the asuras. The
word asura refers to those who are interested in sense
gratification, specifically in sex life, to which they
are overly attracted. Thus, Puranjana, the living entity,
enjoys himself to his greatest satisfaction by means of
the genitals.
 Material sense gratification is also called grāmya, and
the place where sex life is indulged in to a great extent
is called Grāmaka.
 The word durmadena may be analyzed in this way: dur means
duṣṭa, or "sinful," and mada means "madness."
 āsurī nāma paścād dvāḥ significant in another sense. The
sunrise is first visible from the eastern side and
gradually it progresses toward the west. People in the
West are more addicted to sense gratification. Śrī
Caitanya Mahāprabhu Himself has certified: paścimera loka
saba mūḍha anācāra (Cc. Ādi 10.89). Lord Caitanya
consequently, wanted this KC movement to be preached on
the western side of the world so, that people addicted to
sense gratification might be benefited by His teachings.
Text 53: Another gate on the western side was known as Nirṛti.
Puranjana used to go through this gate to the place known as
Vaiśasa, accompanied by his friend Lubdhaka.
 When an ordinary living entity abandons his present body,
he passes through the rectum. It is therefore, painful.
When one is called by nature to evacuate, one also
experiences pain. Lubdhaka - "greed." Due to greed, we
eat unnecessarily, and such gluttony causes pain at the
time of evacuation. Nirṛti - the painful gate.
 SD: That organ is called Lubdhaka (greedy) because the
pain endured to attain fortune is similar to the pain of
excreting.
King fulifills on the desires of his Queen (Text 5461)
Text 54: Of the many inhabitants of this city, there are two
persons named Nirvāk and Peśaskṛt. Although King Puranjana was
the ruler of citizens who possessed eyes, he unfortunately
used to associate with these blind men. Accompanied by them,
he used to go here and there and perform various activities.
 This is a reference to the arms (Pesaskrt) and legs
(Nirvak) of the living entity. The two legs do not speak,
and they are blind. If a person simply trusts his legs to
take him walking, he is likely to fall into a hole or
bump into something.
 Although the living entity has many holes in his body, he
nonetheless has to work with his hands and arms. Although
the living entity is the master of many other senses,
when he has to go somewhere, do something or touch
something, he has to use his blind legs and hands.
Text 55: Sometimes he used to go to his private home with one
of his chief servants [the mind], who was named Viṣūcīna. At
that time, illusion, satisfaction and happiness used to be
produced from his wife and children.
 when one is in goodness, he feels happiness; when one is
in passion, he feels satisfaction through material
enjoyment; and when one is in darkness, he feels
bewilderment. All these activities are of the mind, and
they function on the platform of thinking, feeling and
willing.
 the living entity's feeling of security in this life in
the midst of society, wife and friendship is nothing but
illusion.
 Everyone who is not in Kṛṣṇa consciousness must be
considered to be in illusion.
 To get even one living entity out of the illusory
condition is very difficult; therefore, Lord Kṛṣṇa says in
BG(7.14): daivī hy eṣā guṇa-mayī, mama māyā duratyayā, mām
eva ye prapadyante, māyām etāṁ taranti te. Unless one
surrenders completely at the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa, he
cannot get out of the entanglement of the three modes of
material nature.
 Antahpura is the heart. Visuci – mind.
Text 56: Being thus, entangled in different types of mental
concoction and engaged in fruitive activities, King Puranjana
came completely under the control of material intelligence and
was thus, cheated. Indeed, he used to fulfill all the desires
of his wife, the Queen.
 for material convenience one should keep his wife always
satisfied by giving her ornaments and by following her
instructions.
 In Bengal it is said that if one becomes an obedient
servant of his wife, he loses all reputation. However,
the difficulty is that unless one becomes a most obedient
servant of his wife, family life becomes disturbed.
 Within the heart, the mind is acting, thinking, feeling
and willing, and falling under the control of one's wife
is the same as falling under the control of material
intelligence.
Text 57: When the Queen drank liquor, King Puranjana also
engaged in drinking. When the Queen dined, he used to dine
with her, and when she chewed, King Puranjana used to chew
along with her. When the Queen sang, he also sang. Similarly,
when the Queen cried, he also cried, and when the Queen
laughed, he also laughed. When the Queen talked loosely, he
also talked loosely, and when the Queen walked, the King
walked behind her. When the Queen would stand still, the King
would also stand still, and when the Queen would lie down in
bed, he would also follow and lie down with her. When the
Queen sat, he would also sit, and when the Queen heard
something, he would follow her to hear the same thing. When
the Queen saw something, the King would also look at it, and
when the Queen smelled something, the King would follow her to
smell the same thing. When the Queen touched something, the
King would also touch it, and when the dear
Queen was
lamenting, the poor King also had to follow her in
lamentation. In the same way, when the Queen felt enjoyment,
he also enjoyed, and when the Queen was satisfied, the King
also felt satisfaction.
 The soul, under mental control, follows the material
intelligence just as the King follows his wife. Material
intelligence is the cause of bondage for the living
entity. One has to take to spiritual intelligence to come
out of this entanglement.
 First engage mind on the lotus feet of Krsna. In this way
intelligence became purified. Then use other senses in
the service of the Lord.
 SD: prakrteh kriyamanani........iti manyate BG3.27
King is completely cheated (Text 62)
Text 62:
In this way, King Puranjana was captivated by his
nice wife and was thus, cheated. Indeed, he became cheated in
his whole existence in the material world. Even against that
poor foolish King's desire, he remained under the control of
his wife, just like a pet animal that dances according to the
order of its master.
 if one associates with a woman or with a person who is
too much addicted to a woman, his path of bondage becomes
completely clear.
 Sex life, licit or illicit, is practically the same, but
through illicit sex one becomes more and more captivated.
By regulating one's sex life there is a chance that one
may eventually be able to renounce sex or renounce the
association of women. If this can be done, advancement in
spiritual life comes very easily.
 Attraction for one's wife means attraction for the
material qualities.
 Unless one comes to the platform of knowledge, the
brahma-bhuta stage, one cannot advance in devotional
service.
 However, if one takes to devotional service directly,
knowledge is revealed without separate endeavor. This is
confirmed
in
Srimad-Bhagavatam
(1.2.7):
vasudeve
bhagavati,
bhakti-yogah
prayojitah,
janayaty
asu
vairagyam, jnanam ca yad ahaitukam
 As long as we are attached to society, familyand love of
the material world, there is no question of knowledge.
Nor is there a question of devotional service. By
directly taking to devotional service, however, one
becomes filled with knowledge and renunciation. In this
way one's life becomes successful.
Discussion Topics
(ThA /PrA) A woman likes a man who is very expert at rape.
(41-42)
The duty of the father to get his daughter married before she
attains puberty (42)
(Aut) Role of man and woman in marriage (56)
4.26 KING PURAÏJANA GOES TO THE FOREST TO HUNT, AND
HIS QUEEN BECOMES ANGRY
King Departs of Forest (Text 1-4)
King kills innocent animals (Text 5)
Work due to uncontrolled desires cause downfall of a person
(Text 6-9)
King is tired after hunting (Text 10-12)
King is atteacted by Cupid (Text 13)
Wise wife is giver of good wisdom (Text 14-16)
King praises his wife's beauty (Text 17-26)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. List what the following represent (1-3)
2. The chariot / The three flags / Panca-prastha forest / The
five horses / Two explosive weapons / Two chariot wheels /
Seven coverings / Revolving axle / Rein / Chariot driver /
Sitting place / Two poles / Five weapons / Five different
styles /Five obstacles/Gold decorations
3. What is Puraïjana’s going hunting symbolic of? (1-3)
4. Describe what is the beginning of religious life? (10)
5. What does Puraïjana’s coming home, taking bath and eating
represent? (11)
6. What does the mother represent? (15)
7. What is the main quality of a dharma patni? (16)
8. Describe Explain the process for coming back to our good
intelligence and Krsna consciousness? (19)
9. Explain why brahmanas and Vaisnavas don’t break the laws of
the state or laws of nature. (24)
4.27 ATTACK BY CAËÒAVEGA ON THE CITY OF KING
PURAÏJANA; THE CHARACTER OF KÄLAKANYÄ
Description of character of Dhava and Kalkanya (Text
King Punjana enjoys with his wife (Text 1-2)
King loses his discretion (Text 3-5)
King begets 1100 sons from his wife (Text 6-7)
King marries his sons and daughters(Text 8-10)
King Puranjana worships the demigods (Text 11-12)
King named Chandavega (Text 13-16)
King and his friends are worried (Text 17-18)
Kalkanya curses Narada (Text 19-22)
Yavanraja addresses Kalkanya (Text 23-30)
10. How can sinful life be counteracted? (1)
11. Define and elaborate on the word “pramada”. (3)
12. What is Carvaka’s philosophy? (18)
13. What do the following personalities represent?
14. Kalakanya, Candavega, Candavega’s soldiers and female
companions Prajvara, Yavan-raja, Yavan-raja’s soldiers.
15. List one benefit of being a naisthika-brahmacari? (21)
16. How did Kalakanya curse Närada Muni? (22)
17. What two things were accomplished in Närada’s response to
Kalakanya’s curse? (23)
18. What is the proper and improper understanding of Yavana
and Mleccha? ( 24)
19. List seven items Prabhupada associates with the “Vedic way
of civilization”? ( 24)
20. Why are all devotees considered to be in Närada Muni’s
disciplic succession? (24)
21. Describe the effect of old age on a devotee. (24)
22. How did Yavan-raja seek to utilize Kalakanya? (28)
Analogies:
4.26.6: Regulations are meant for human beings, not for
animals. The traffic regulations on the street, telling people
to keep to the right or the left, are meant for human beings,
not for animals. If an animal violates such a law, he is never
punished, but a human being is punished.
4.26.10: Those who are not in knowledge, who commit violations
of the standard laws, are subject to be punished under
criminal laws. Similarly, the laws of nature are very
stringent. If a child touches fire without knowing the effect,
he must be burned, even though he is only a child.
4.26-27 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEWS)
Verses 26.1-10
Despite being practically inseparable from his Queen, King
Puraïjana whimsically went hunting on an elaborately equipped
chariot. Influenced by demoniac propensities he ruthlessly
killed many innocent animals. Merciful persons became
distressed to see Puraïjana’s cruelty. Närada stresses the
importance of following the Vedic injunctions and the negative
consequences of neglecting them.
Verses 11-26
The fatigued King returned to his palace where he refreshed,
decorated, and dined himself. Agitated by Cupid, the anxious
Puraïjana inquired from the household ladies as to the
whereabouts of his wife. The women responded that the Queen
was lying neglected on the ground. Seeing his distraught wife,
the aggrieved Puraïjana began pacifying her. Puraïjana
presented himself as the queen’s offending servant who should
be mercifully forgiven.
Verses 27.1-12
After bewildering and subjugating King Puraïjana, his pacified
Queen satisfied and enjoyed sex with him. Being captivated by
her beauty the excessively attached King lost his good sense
and spent his life without spiritual benefit. Puraïjana passed
half his life begetting many qualified offspring whose
marriages he duly arranged. His city Pancala became
overcrowded with his sons and grandsons who plundered his dear
assets. Närada warns Pracinabarhisat that like him, Puraïjana
was also attached to fruitive activities and ghastly animal
sacrifices.
Verses 13-18
Närada describes a Gandharva King named Candavega (time) who
with his 360 soldiers and 360 female companions plundered
Puraïjana’s city for one hundred years. They wore down the
city’s serpent protector placing Puraïjana and his associates
in deep anxiety. In his bewilderment Puraïjana remained
oblivious to his impending death.
Verses 19-30
Närada relates how he was cursed by the unpopular daughter of
time (Kalakanya) for refusing to accept her marriage proposal.
The frustrated Kalakanya later proposed to Yavan-raja who
accepted her as his sister. He engaged her, along with his
soldiers and younger brother Prajvara, in attacking people in
general.
Very Short Summary
In 26th chapter, Jiva gives up proper intelligence by the
influence of tamas and then regains it.
The 27th chapter decribes how Puranjana, endowed with proper
intelligence performed pious acts, but became afflicted by old
age and disease.
Important Points
 Some rascals put forward the theory that an animal has no
soul or is something like dead stone. In this way they
rationalize that there is no sin in animal-killing.
Actually animals are not dead stone, but the killers of
animals are stonehearted. Consequently, no reason or
philosophy appeals to them.
 Religious life and sinful activity cannot parallel one
another.
 However sinful a man may be, if he receives knowledge from the
proper spiritual master and repents his past activities in his
sinful life and stops them, he immediately becomes eligible to
return home, back to Godhead. This is made possible just by
following the rules and regulations given by the sastra and
following the bona fide spiritual master.
 One cannot return to Krsna consciousness unless he is
favored by the instructions of a saintly person.
Therefore, Srila Narottama dasa Thakura sings: sadhusastra-guru-vakya, cittete kariya aikya.If we want to
become saintly persons, or if we want to return to our
original Krsna consciousness, we must associate with
sadhu (a saintly person), sastra (authoritative Vedic
literature) and guru (a bona fide spiritual master). This
is the process.
 Sometimes it is found that an initiated person, in the
name of prasada, eats very luxurious foodstuffs. Due to
his past sinful life he becomes attracted by Cupid and
eats good food voraciously. It is clearly visible that
when a neophyte in Krsna consciousness eats too much, he
falls down. Instead of being elevated to pure Krsna
consciousness, he becomes attracted by Cupid.
 Lord Krsna wants everyone to surrender unto Him, and this
surrendering process begins when one touches the lotus
feet of a bona fide spiritual master. Touching the lotus
feet of a spiritual master means giving up one's false
prestige and unnecessarily puffed-up position in the
material world.
 When one returns to his original Krsna consciousness, he
actually becomes steady, and his life becomes successful.
 Actually Puranjana is saying: Pure consciousness can be
revived by the process of sacrifice, charity, pious
activities, etc., but when one pollutes his Krsna
consciousness by offending a brahmana or a Vaisnava, it
is very difficult to revive.
Important Verses
Text 8: Otherwise, a person who acts whimsically falls down
due to false prestige. Thus, he becomes involved in the laws
of nature, which are composed
[goodness, passion and ignorance].
becomes
devoid
of
his
real
perpetually lost in the cycle of
goes up and down from a microbe in
the Brahmaloka planet.
of the three qualities
In this way a living entity
intelligence
and
becomes
birth and death. Thus, he
stool to a high position in
Text 21: King Puranjana said: My dear beautiful wife, when a
master accepts a servant as his own man, but does not punish
him for his offenses, the servant must be considered
unfortunate.
Text 22: When a master chastises his servant, the servant
should accept this as great mercy. One who becomes angry must
be very foolish not to know that such is the duty of his
friend.
King Departs of Forest (Text 1-4)
Once upon a time Puranjana took up his great bow, and equipped
with golden armor and a quiver of unlimited arrows and
accompanied by eleven commanders, he sat on his chariot driven
by five swift horses and went to the forest named Pancaprastha. He took with him in that chariot two explosive
arrows. The chariot itself was situated on two wheels and one
revolving axle. On the chariot were three flags, one rein, one
chariot driver, one sitting place, two poles to which the
harness was fixed, five weapons and seven coverings. The
chariot moved in five different styles, and five obstacles lay
before it. All the decorations of the chariot were made of
gold.
 These three verses explain how the material body of the
living entity is under the control of the three qualities
of the external energy.
 Chariot = body
 Driver = Paramatma
 3 flags = 3 gunas. By a flag, one can come to know who
the owner of the chariot is; similarly, by the influence
of the three qualities of material nature, one can easily
know the direction in which the chariot is moving.
 In these 3 verses the activity of the living entity is
described to prove how the body becomes influenced by the
quality of ignorance, even when a person wants to be
religious. Nārada wanted to prove to Prācīnabarhis
̣at that
the King was being influenced by the tamo-gun
̣a, the
quality of ignorance, even though the King was supposed
to be very religious.
 Animal sacrifice is meant for persons in the mode of
ignorance. When such people kill animals, they can at
least do so, in the name of religion. However, when the
religious system is transcendental, like the Vais
̣n
̣ava
religion, there is no place for animal sacrifice.
 Puranjana's going to the forest to kill animals is
symbolic of the living entity's being driven by the mode
of ignorance and thus, engaging in different activities
for sense gratification.
 Panca-prastha - the objects of the five working senses.
 Five horses - the five sense organs — namely the eyes,
ears, nose, skin and tongue. Sense organs are very easily
attracted by the sense objects = the horses are moving
swiftly. Two explosive weapons = ahańkāra, or false ego =
"I am this body" (ahantā), and "Everything in my bodily
relationships belongs to me" (mamatā)
 Two wheels = two moving facilities — namely sinful life
and religious life. The five kinds of obstacles, or
uneven roads, represent the five kinds of air passing
within the body. Seven coverings = skin, muscle, fat,
blood, marrow, bone and semen. The living entity is
covered by three subtle material elements and five gross
material elements. These are actually obstacles placed
before the living entity on the path of liberation from
material bondage.
 raśmi ("rope") = mind. Nīd
̣a (the nest where a bird takes
rest) = the heart, where the living entity is situated.
The causes of his bondage are two: namely lamentation and
illusion. In material existence the living entity simply
hankers to get something he can never get. Therefore, he
is in illusion. As a result of being in this illusory
situation, the living entity is always lamenting. Thus,
lamentation and illusion are described herein as dvikūbara, the two posts of bondage.
 The living entity carries out various desires through
five different processes, which indicate the working of
the five working senses.
 The golden ornaments and dress indicate that the living
entity is influenced by the quality of rajo-gun
̣a,
passion.
 The eleven commanders = ten senses and the mind.
 Inexhaustible quiver = infinite desires.
Text 4: It was almost impossible for King Puranjana to give up
the company of his Queen even for a moment. Nonetheless, on
that day, being very much inspired by the desire to hunt, he
took up his bow and arrow with great pride and went to the
forest, not caring for his wife.
 Puranjana's abandoning the company of his religiously
married wife is representative of the conditioned soul's
attempt to hunt for many women for sense gratification.
 bow and arrow = attachment and hatred.
King kills innocent animals (Text 5)
Text 5: At that time King Puranjana was very much influenced
by demoniac propensities. Because of this, his heart became
very hard and merciless, and with sharp arrows he killed many
innocent animals in the forest, taking no consideration.
 When a man becomes too proud of his material position, he
tries to enjoy his senses in an unrestricted way.
 In Kali-yuga, due to the increase of the modes of passion
and ignorance, almost all men are asuric, or demoniac;
therefore, they are very much fond of eating flesh, and
for this end they maintain various kinds of animal
slaughterhouses.
 reactions brought about by unrestricted animal-killing in
the slaughterhouse and by hunters in the forest – wars,
terrorist attacks, concentration camps, etc.
 Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness movement is the only means by which
the sinful activities of men in this Kali-yuga can be
counteracted.
Work due to uncontrolled desires cause downfall of a
person (Text 6-9)
Text 6: If a king is too attracted to eating flesh, he may,
according to the directions of the revealed scriptures on
sacrificial performances, go to the forest and kill some
animals that are recommended for killing. One is not allowed
to kill animals unnecessarily or without restrictions. The
Vedas regulate animal-killing to stop the extravagance of
foolish men influenced by the modes of passion and ignorance.
 The question may be raised why a living being should be
restricted in sense gratification. If a king, to learn
how to kill, may go to the forest and kill animals, why
should a living entity, who has been given senses, not be
allowed unrestricted sense gratification? Text 6-8 answer
this.
 At the present moment this argument is put forward even
by so-called svāmīs and yogīs who publicly say that
because we have senses we must satisfy them by sense
gratification. Such people either do not know injunction
of the sastra or defy their injunctions.
 At the present moment, the entire human society has
become an assembly of cheaters and cheated. For this
reason the Vedic scriptures have given us the proper
directions for sense gratification. Everyone is inclined
in this age to eat meat and fish, drink liquor and
indulge in sex life, but according to the Vedic
injunctions, sex is allowed only in marriage, meat-eating
is allowed only when the animal is killed and offered
before the goddess Kālī, and intoxication is allowed only
in a restricted way.
 Regulations are meant for human beings, not for animals.
 If a king, being afraid to meet rogues and thieves, kills
poor animals and eats their flesh comfortably at home, he
must lose his position. Because in this age kings have
such demoniac propensities, monarchy is abolished by the
laws of nature in every country.
 on the one hand restrict polygamy and on the other hand
hunt for women in so, many ways. At the present moment,
however, debauchery is unrestricted. Nonetheless, society
makes a law that one should not marry more than one wife.
This is typical of a demoniac society.
Text 7: Any person who works according to the directions of
the Vedic scriptures does not become involved in fruitive
activities.
 All living entities have come into this material world to
enjoy themselves. Consequently, the Vedas are given to
regulate sense enjoyment. One who enjoys his senses under
the Vedic regulative principles does not become entangled
in the actions and reactions of his activities.
 Action according to Vedic principles is called knowledge.
 Why one is not entangled? Because Vedas are free from 4
defects.
Text 8: Otherwise, a person who acts whimsically falls down
due to false prestige. Thus, he becomes involved in the laws
of nature, which are composed of the three qualities
[goodness, passion and ignorance]. In this way a living entity
becomes
devoid
of
his
real
intelligence
and
becomes
perpetually lost in the cycle of birth and death. Thus, he
goes up and down from a microbe in stool to a high position in
the Brahmaloka planet.
 One who does not accept the śāstra-vidhi, or rules and
regulations mentioned in the Vedic scriptures, and acts
whimsically or puffed up with false pride never attains
perfection in this life, nor does he attain happiness or
liberation from the material condition.
 mānārūd
̣hah
̣ - Under the pretext of becoming great
philosophers and scientists, men throughout the whole
world are working on the mental platform. Such men are
generally nondevotees, due to not caring for the
instructions given by the Lord to Brahmā.
 A person who is a nondevotee has no good qualifications
because he acts on the mental platform. We consequently,
see that one philosopher may disagree with another
philosopher, and one scientist may put forward a theory
contradicting the theory of another scientist. All of
this is due to their working on the mental platform
without
a
standard
of
knowledge.
In
the
Vedic
instructions, however, the standard of knowledge is
accepted, even though it may sometimes appear that the
statements are contradictory. Because the Vedas are the
standard of knowledge, even though they may appear
contradictory, they should be accepted.
 material conditions are described in this verse as gun
̣apravāha, the flowing of the three modes of material
nature- sometimes we drown, sometimes we come to the
surface.
 prajna means "perfect knowledge," and nas
̣t
̣a-prajna means
"one who has no perfect knowledge." One who does not have
perfect knowledge has only mental speculation. By such
mental speculation one falls down and down into a hellish
condition of life. By transgressing the laws laid down in
the śāstras, one cannot become pure in heart. When one's
heart is not purified, one acts according to the three
material modes of nature.
 Ultimately one has to rise above the modes.
Text 9: When King Puranjana was hunting in this way, many
animals within the forest lost their lives with great pain,
being pierced by the sharp arrowheads. Upon seeing these
devastating, ghastly activities performed by the King, all the
people who were merciful by nature became very unhappy. Such
merciful persons could not tolerate seeing all this killing
 Devotees of the Lord are very much afflicted by this
killing and other sinful activities. Therefore, they keep
on propogating KC.
 Not only are saintly persons afflicted by this killing,
but even God Himself is afflicted and therefore, comes
down in the incarnation of Lord Buddha.
 Some rascals put forward the theory that an animal has no
soul or is something like dead stone. In this way they
rationalize that there is no sin in animal-killing.
Actually animals are not dead stone, but the killers of
animals are stonehearted. Consequently, no reason or
philosophy appeals to them.
King is tired after hunting (Text 10-12)
Text 10: In this way King Puranjana killed many animals, including
rabbits, boars, buffalo, bison, black deer, porcupines and other
game animals. After killing and killing, the King became very tired.
 A man becomes sinful out of ignorance only. The resultant
effect of sinful life is suffering. Ignorance is no excuse for
not being punished.
 The King became tired after killing so, many animals. When a
man comes in contact with a saintly person, he becomes aware
of the stringent laws of nature and thus, becomes a religious
person.
 Religious life and sinful activity cannot parallel one
another.
 However sinful a man may be, if he receives knowledge from the
proper spiritual master and repents his past activities in his
sinful life and stops them, he immediately becomes eligible to
return home, back to Godhead. This is made possible just by
following the rules and regulations given by the sastra and
following the bona fide spiritual master.
Text 11: After this, the King, very much fatigued, hungry and
thirsty, returned to his royal palace. After returning, he took a
bath and had an appropriate dinner. Then he took rest and thus,
became freed from all restlessness.
 A materialistic person works throughout the whole week very,
very hard. Then, at the end of the week, he wants to retire
from these activities and go to some secluded place to rest.
 When a person comes to his senses and understands how he is
engaging in sinful activities, he returns to his conscience,
which is herein figuratively described as the palace.
 King Puranjana's coming home, taking bath and having an
appropriate dinner indicate that a materialistic person must
retire from sinful activities and become purified by accepting
a spiritual master and hearing from him about the values of
life.
 After receiving initiation from a bona fide spiritual master,
one must abandon all kinds of sinful activities, namely
illicit sex, intoxication, gambling and meat-eating.
 One must eat appropriately For a human being there are
eatables described in Bhagavad-gita (17.8) as sattvika-ahara,
or food in the mode of goodness. One should not indulge in
eating food in the modes of passion and ignorance.
 If one is restless or fatigued, one cannot understand the
science of God.
 Unless one can become free from the influence of passion
and ignorance, he cannot be pacified, and without being
pacified, one cannot understand the science of God.
Text 12: After this, King Puranjana decorated his body with
suitable ornaments. He also smeared scented sandalwood pulp
over his body and put on flower garlands. In this way he
became completely refreshed. After this, he began to search
out his Queen.
 These decorations may be compared to knowledge of
religion and the self.
 When a man comes into good consciousness and accepts a
saintly person as a spiritual master, he hears many Vedic
instructions
in
the
form
of
philosophy,
stories,
narrations about great devotees and transactions between
God and His devotees. In this way a man becomes refreshed
in mind
 Just as King Puranjana began to search out the Queen one
who is decorated with knowledge and instructions from
saintly persons should try to search out his original
consciousness. One cannot return to Krsna consciousness
unless he is favored by the instructions of a saintly
person. Therefore, Srila Narottama dasa Thakura sings:
sadhu-sastra-guru-vakya, cittete kariya aikya.If we want
to become saintly persons, or if we want to return to our
original Krsna consciousness, we must associate with
sadhu (a saintly person), sastra (authoritative Vedic
literature) and guru (a bona fide spiritual master). This
is the process.
King is attacked by Cupid (Text 13)
Text 13:After taking his dinner and having his thirst and
hunger satisfied, King Puranjana felt some joy within his
heart. Instead of being elevated to a higher consciousness, he
became captivated by Cupid, and was moved by a desire to find
his wife, who kept him satisfied in his household life.
 This verse is very significant for those desiring to
elevate
themselves
to
a
higher
level
of
Krsna
consciousness.
 Sometimes it is found that an initiated person, in the
name of prasada, eats very luxurious foodstuffs. Due to
his past sinful life he becomes attracted by Cupid and
eats good food voraciously. It is clearly visible that
when a neophyte in Krsna consciousness eats too much, he
falls down. Instead of being elevated to pure Krsna
consciousness, he becomes attracted by Cupid.
 atyaharah prayasas ca, prajalpo niyamagrahah, jana-sangas
ca laulyam ca, sadbhir bhaktir vinasyati
 By mixing with undesirable persons, or jana-sanga, one
becomes tainted with lust and greed and falls down from
the path of devotional service.
 SD: “Enamored by cupid” = he became eager to find his
young inteliigence fixed in dharma in his previous state.
But he did not see her. In context of the story-” having
gone to the forest on the pretext of hunting, he enjoyed
with some women. He then thoughtof her as his wife.
 Because of the disappearance of the last traces of
contamination due to committing some sin, though one
desires one's previous intelligence in order to act
according to dharma, it does not appear immediately.
Wise wife is giver of good wisdom (Text 14-16)
Text 14: At that time King Puranjana was a little anxious, and
he inquired from the household women: My dear beautiful women,
are you and your mistress all very happy like before, or not?
 Vedisat = King Pracinabarhi
 When a man becomes refreshed by association with devotees
and awakes to KC, he consults the activities of his mind-namely
thinking,
feeling
and
willing--and
decides
whether he should return to his material activities or
stay steady in spiritual consciousness.
 Kusalam = that which is auspicious. One can make his home
perfectly auspicious when he engages in devotional
service to Lord Visnu.
 Proper use of mind: If one always thinks of Krsna, feels
how to serve Him and wills to execute the order of Krsna,
it should be known that he has taken good instruction
from his intelligence, which is called the mother.
 He was consulting, thinking and willing how he could
return to his steady good consciousness.
 One can cease from material activities only when one
actually engages in devotional service.
Text 15: I do not understand why my household paraphernalia
does not attract me as before. I think that if there is
neither a mother nor devoted wife at home, the home is like a
chariot without wheels. Where is the fool who will sit down on
such an unworkable chariot?
 "If a person has neither a mother nor a pleasing wife at
home, he should leave home and go to the forest, because
for him there is no difference between the forest and
home." - Canakya
 The real mata is devotional service to the Lord, and the
real patni is a wife who helps her husband execute
religious principles in devotional service.
 Actually, a woman is supposed to be the energy of the
man. Historically, in the background of every great man
there is either a mother or a wife. One's household life
is very successful if he has both a good wife and mother.
 If a man has a good mother or a good wife, there is no
need of his taking sannyasa that is, unless it is
absolutely necessary, as it was for Lord Caitanya
Mahaprabhu.
Text 16: Kindly let me know the whereabouts of that beautiful
woman who always saves me when I am drowning in the ocean of
danger. By giving me good intelligence at every step, she
always saves me.
 This material world is not actually a place of residence
for an intelligent person or a devotee because here there
is danger at every step. Vaikuntha is the real home for
the devotee, for there is no anxiety and no danger.
 If one gets a chaste wife, accepted through a religious
marriage ritual, she can be of great help when one is
threatened by the many dangerous situations of life.
Actually such a wife can become the source of all good
intelligence.
King praises his wife's beauty (Text 17-26)
Text 17: All the women addressed the King: O master of the
citizens, we do not know why your dear wife has taken on this
sort of existence. O killer of enemies, kindly look! She is
lying on the ground without bedding. We cannot understand why
she is acting this way.
 materialistic people have lost their good intelligence.
They must search out their intelligence within the heart.
 A person who does not have a chaste wife accepted by
religious
principles
always
has
a
bewildered
intelligence.
 The wife of King Puranjana was lying on the ground
because she was neglected by her husband. The woman must
always be protected by her husband. The goddess of
fortune is placed on the chest of Narayana. In other
words, the wife must remain embraced by her husband.
 Just as one saves his money and places it under his own
personal protection, one should similarly protect his
wife
by
his
own
personal
supervision.
Just
as
intelligence is always within the heart, so, a beloved
chaste wife should always have her place on the chest of
a good husband. This is the proper relationship between
husband and wife.
 SD: His heart is her flower bed. She has given that up.
The intelligence endowed with dharma is lying on the
ground.
Text 18: As soon as King Puranjana saw his Queen lying on the
ground, appearing like a mendicant, he immediately became
bewildered.
 Due to neglecting one's good intelligence, or KC, one
becomes bewildered and engages in sinful activities. Upon
realizing this, a man becomes repentant.
 Hari Hari Viphale...... - NDT
Text 19: The King, with aggrieved mind, began to speak to his
wife with very pleasing words. Although he was filled with
regret and tried to pacify her, he could not see any symptom
of anger caused by love within the heart of his beloved wife.
 When a person regrets his sinful activities, the
abandoning of KC and good intelligence, his path of
deliverance from the path of material clutches is opened.
Text 20: Because the King was very expert in flattery, he
began to pacify his Queen very slowly. First he touched her
two feet, then embraced her nicely, seating her on his lap,
and began to speak as follows.
 Just as King Puranjana began to flatter his Queen, one
should, by deliberate consideration, raise himself to the
platform of Krsna consciousness. To attain such an end,
one must touch the lotus feet of the spiritual master.
Krsna consciousness cannot be achieved by self-endeavor.
 Lord Krsna wants everyone to surrender unto Him, and this
surrendering process begins when one touches the lotus
feet of a bona fide spiritual master. Touching the lotus
feet of a spiritual master means giving up one's false
prestige and unnecessarily puffed-up position in the
material world.
 SD: Touching 2 feet represent giving up ahankara and
respecting the devotees. Put on his lap means he put her
back in his heart.
Text 21: King Puranjana said: My dear beautiful wife, when a
master accepts a servant as his own man, but does not punish
him for his offenses, the servant must be considered
unfortunate.
 Domestic animals and servants are treated exactly like
one's own children. A master sometimes punishes his
servant, not out of vengeance but out of love, to correct
him and bring him to the right point. Thus, King
Puranjana took his punishment dealt by his wife, the
Queen, as mercy upon him.
 When a devotee is put into an awkward position, he takes
it as the mercy of the Supreme Lord.
 If one accepts punishment as a reward dealt by the
master, he becomes intelligent enough not to commit the
same mistake again.
 King is merciful when he awards death sentence to a
murderer.
Text 22: When a master chastises
should accept this as great mercy.
be very foolish not to know that
friend.
 When a fool is instructed, he
but actually becomes angry.
his servant, the servant
One who becomes angry must
such is the duty of his
does not rectify himself,
Text 23: My dear wife, your teeth are very beautifully set,
and your attractive features make you appear very thoughtful.
Kindly give up your anger, be merciful upon me, and please
smile upon me with loving attachment. When I see a smile on
your beautiful face, and when I see your hair, which is as
beautiful as the color blue, and see your raised nose and hear
your sweet talk, you will become more beautiful to me and
thus, attract me and oblige me. You are my most respected
mistress.
 An effeminate husband, simply being attracted by the
external beauty of his wife, tries to become her most
obedient servant. Sripada Sankaracarya has therefore,
advised that we not become attracted by a lump of flesh
and blood.
 He tried to revive her just as a living entity tries to
revive his original consciousness, Krsna consciousness,
which is very beautiful. All the beautiful features of
the Queen could be compared to the beautiful features of
Krsna consciousness.
 When one returns to his original Krsna consciousness, he
actually becomes steady, and his life becomes successful.
Text 24: O hero's wife, kindly tell me if someone has offended
you. I am prepared to give such a person punishment as long as
he does not belong to the brahmana caste. But for the servant
of Muraripu [Krsna], I excuse no one within or beyond these
three worlds. No one can freely move after offending you, for
I am prepared to punish him.
 upon breaking the laws of the state, everyone can be
punished by the government except the brahmanas and
Vaisnavas.
 Brāhman
̣as and Vais
̣n
̣avas never transgress the laws of the
state or the laws of nature because they know perfectly
well the resultant reactions caused by such law-breaking.
 Narada Muni was reminding King Pracinabarhisat of his
forefather, Maharaja Prthu, who never chastised a
brahmana or a Vaisnava. (see 4.21.12)
 Actually Puranjana is saying: Pure consciousness can be
revived by the process of sacrifice, charity, pious
activities, etc., but when one pollutes his Krsna
consciousness by offending a brahmana or a Vaisnava, it
is very difficult to revive.
Text 25: My dear wife, until this day I have never seen your
face without tilaka decorations, nor have I seen you so,
morose and without luster or affection. Nor have I seen your
two nice breasts wet with tears from your eyes. Nor have I
ever before seen your lips, which are ordinarily as red as the
bimba fruit, without their reddish hue.
 SD: Intelligence is not pleased as she was formerly.
Text 26: My dear Queen, due to my sinful desires I went to the
forest to hunt without asking you. Therefore, I must admit
that I have offended you. Nonetheless, thinking of me as your
most intimate subordinate, you should still be very much
pleased with me. Factually I am very much bereaved, but being
pierced by the arrow of Cupid, I am feeling lusty. But where
is the beautiful woman who would give up her lusty husband and
refuse to unite with him?
 when one's intelligence is properly utilized, both the
intellect and the intelligent person enjoy one another
with great satisfaction.
 The actual happiness of the karmis is sex life. They work
very hard
outside the home, and to satiate their hard
labor, they come home to enjoy sex life.
Description of character of Dhava and Kalkanya (Text
Important Points
 Apparently a devotee may grow old, but he is not
subjected to the symptoms of defeat experienced by a
common man in old age. Consequently, old age does not
make a devotee fearful of death, as a common man is
fearful of death. When jara, or old age, takes shelter of
a devotee, Kalakanya diminishes the devotee's fear. A
devotee knows that after death he is going back home,
back to Godhead; therefore, he has no fear of death.
Thus, instead of depressing a devotee, advanced age helps
him become fearless and thus, happy.
 One should strictly follow the scriptures if one actually
wants an auspicious life.
King Punjana enjoys with his wife (Text 1-2)
Text 1: After bewildering her husband in different ways and
bringing him under her control, the wife of King Puranjana
gave him all satisfaction and enjoyed sex life with him.
 A sinful life can be counteracted by various processes of
religion such as yajna, vrata and dāna
 A household life is better than a sinful life devoid of
responsibility, but if in the household life the husband
becomes
subordinate
to
the
wife,
involvement
in
materialistic life again becomes prominent. In this way a
man's material bondage becomes enhanced. Because of this,
according to the Vedic system, after a certain age a man
is recommended to abandon his family life for the stages
of vānaprastha and sannyāsa.
Text 2: The Queen took her bath and dressed herself nicely
with all auspicious garments and ornaments. After taking food
and becoming completely satisfied, she returned to the King.
Upon seeing her beautifully decorated attractive face, the
King welcomed her with all devotion.
 the wife is the inspiration of all good intelligence.
Upon seeing one's wife dressed nicely, one can think very
soberly about family business. When a person is too
anxious about family affairs, he cannot discharge his
family duties nicely. A wife is therefore, supposed to be
an inspiration and should keep the husband's intelligence
in good order so, that they can combinedly prosecute the
affairs of family life without impediment.
King loses his discretion (Text 3-5)
Text 3: Queen Puranjanī embraced the King, and the King also
responded by embracing her shoulders. In this way, in a
solitary place, they enjoyed joking words. Thus, King
Puranjana became very much captivated by his beautiful wife
and deviated from his good sense. He forgot that the passing
of days and nights meant that his span of life was being
reduced without profit.
 pramadā - A beautiful wife is enlivening to her husband,
but at the same time is the cause of degradation. The
word pramadā means "enlivening" as well as "maddening."
 The greatest loss in life is passing time without
understanding Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. Every moment of our lives should be
utilized properly, and the proper use of life is to
increase devotional service to the Lord.
 If, after performing one's occupational duty very
perfectly,
one
does
not
make
progress
in
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
consciousness, it should be understood that he has simply
wasted his time in valueless labor.
Text 4: In this way, increasingly overwhelmed by illusion,
King Puranjana, although advanced in consciousness, remained
always lying down with his head on the pillow of his wife's
arms. In this way he considered woman to be his ultimate life
and soul. Becoming thus, overwhelmed by the mode of ignorance,
he could not understand the meaning of self-realization, of
his self or of the SPG.
 when one becomes too much materially attached, he takes a
woman to be everything. This is the basic principle of
material attachment. In such a condition, one cannot
realize his own self or the SPG
 If one associates with mahātmās, or devotees, his path of
liberation is opened.
 The first step of self-realization is to know oneself as
spirit soul apart from the body. In the second stage of
self-realization, one comes to know that every soul,
every individual living entity, is part and parcel of the
SPG.
 When a man thinks of women and money, he lies down and
rests on the arms of his beloved woman or wife. In this
way he overindulges in sex life and thus, becomes unfit
for self-realization.
 SD: Because of association with dharma represnted by his
wife, he became attached to dharma, and that became hi
goal of life, rather than liberation.Slept on a valuable
bed: he was engrossed in pious acts. He made a pillow of
his wife's arms: he was covered by ignorance.
Text 5: My dear King Prācīnabarhis
̣at, in this way King
Puranjana, with his heart full of lust and sinful reactions,
began to enjoy sex with his wife, and in this way his new life
and youth expired in half a moment.
 ei-dhana, yauvana, putra, parijana, ithekiāche paratīti
re,
kamala-dala-jala,
jīvanat
bhajahuḿ
harịalamala,
padanītire
 The sense objects are form, taste, smell, touch and
sound. All of this is also very pleasing to the animals;
therefore, in human society there are restrictions in the
enjoyment of the five sense objects. If one does not
follow, he becomes exactly like an animal.
 The period of youth from age sixteen to thirty - one can
very strongly enjoy the senses. When one comes to this




age he thinks that life will go on and that he will
simply continue enjoying his senses. But, the span of
youth expires very quickly. One who wastes his life
simply
by
committing
sinful
activities
in
youth
immediately becomes disappointed and disillusioned when
the brief period of youth is over.
If one is trained only according to the bodily conception
of life, he simply leads a disappointed life because
bodily sense enjoyment finishes within forty years or so.
After forty years, one simply leads a disillusioned life
because he has no spiritual knowledge. For such a person,
the expiration of youth occurs in half a moment.
Kāma-kaśmala-cetasah
̣ - unrestricted sense enjoyment is not
allowed in the human form of life by the laws of nature.
The animals do not violate the laws of nature. For
example, the lion is very powerful, but he enjoys sex
only once in a year. Similarly, according to religious
injunctions a man is restricted to enjoy sex only once in
a month, after the menstrual period of the wife, and if
the wife is pregnant, he is not allowed sex life at all.
A man is allowed to keep more than one wife because he
cannot enjoy sex when the wife is pregnant. If he wants
to enjoy sex at such a time, he may go to another wife
who is not pregnant. These are laws mentioned in the
Manu-saḿ
hitā and other scriptures.
When one violates the laws of the scriptures, or the
Vedas, he commits sinful activities. One who is engaged
in sinful activities cannot change his consciousness. Our
real function is to change our consciousness from
kaśmala, sinful consciousness, to Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, the supreme
pure.
King begets 1100 sons from his wife (Text 6-7)
Text 6: in this way King Puranjana begot 1,100 sons within the
womb of his wife, Puranjanī. However, in this business he
passed away half of his life-span.
 We do not find in Vedic literatures that they ever used
contraceptive methods, although they were begetting
hundreds
of
children.
Checking
population
by
contraceptive method is another sinful activity
 According to the Vedic scriptures the contraceptive
method should be restraint in sex life. It is not that
one should indulge in unrestricted sex life and avoid
children by using some method to check pregnancy.
 If one is fortunate enough to have a good, conscientious
wife, he can decide by mutual consultation that human
life is meant for advancing in KC and not for begetting a
large number of children.
Text 7: In this way King Puranjana also begot 110 daughters.
All of these were equally glorified like the father and
mother. Their behavior was gentle, and they possessed
magnanimity and other good qualities.
 Children begotten under the rules and regulations of the
scriptures generally become as good as the father and
mother
 The varn
̣a-sańkara population is irresponsible to the
family, community and even to themselves. Formerly the
varn
̣a-sańkara population was checked by the observation
of the reformatory method called garbhādhāna-saḿ
skāra, a
child-begetting religious ceremony.
 one has to become a svāmī or gosvāmī at the end of his
life. One may beget children up to the age of fifty, but
after fifty, one must stop begetting children and should
accept the vānaprastha order.
 One should not accept the sannyāsa order whimsically; he
must be fully confident that he can restrain his desires
for sense gratification.
 Everyone desires to have more sons than daughters, and
since the number of daughters was less than the number of
sons, it appears that King Puranjana's family life was
very comfortable and pleasing.
King marries his sons and daughters(Text 8-10)
Text 8: After this, King Puranjana, King of the Pancāla
country, in order to increase the descendants of his paternal
family, married his sons with qualified wives and married his
daughters with qualified husbands.
 According to the Vedic system, everyone should marry.
 Not only was Puranjana, the King of Pancāla, satisfied in
his own sex life, but he arranged for the sex life of his
1,100 sons and 110 daughters.
 It is the duty of a father and mother to arrange for the
marriage of their sons and daughters. That is the
obligation in Vedic society. Sons and daughters should
not be allowed freedom to intermingle with the opposite
sex unless they are married.
 SD: Wives were consideration, determination, etc. The
grooms were humility, affection, etc.
Text 9: Of these many sons, each produced hundreds and
hundreds of grandsons. In this way the whole city of Pancāla
became overcrowded by these sons and grandsons of King
Puranjana.
 Within this material world, covered by the material body
of subtle and gross matter, every living entity creates
actions
and
reactions,
which
are
herein
known
allegorically as sons and grandsons.
 thus the field of action and reactions, by which one's
descendants
are
increased,
begins
with
sex
life.
Puranjana increased his whole family by begetting sons
who in their turn begot grandsons. Thus, the living
entity, being inclined toward sexual gratification,
becomes involved in many hundreds and thousands of
actions and reactions.
Text 10: These sons and grandsons were virtually plunderers of
King Puranjana's riches, including his home, treasury,
servants, secretaries and all other paraphernalia. Puranjana's
attachment for these things was very deeprooted.
 One's
sons,
grandsons
and
other
descendants
are
ultimately plunderers of one's accumulated wealth.
 "The demoniac person thinks: So, much wealth do I have
today, and I will gain more according to my schemes. So,
much is mine now, and it will increase in the future,
more and more. He is my enemy, and I have killed him; and
my other enemy will also be killed. I am the lord of
everything, I am the enjoyer, I am perfect, powerful and
happy. I am the richest man, surrounded by aristocratic
relatives. There is none so, powerful and happy as I am.
I shall perform sacrifices, I shall give some charity,
and thus, I shall rejoice.' In this way, such persons are
deluded by ignorance." In this way people engage in
various laborious activities, and their attachment for
body, home, family, nation and community becomes more and
more deep-rooted.
 SD: He became attached to sons such as discrimination,
who stole his treasure of pride, to his life airs and his
strength of mind and senses.
King Puranjana worships the demigods (Text 11-12)
Text 11:
My dear King Pracinabarhisat, like you King
Puranjana also became implicated in so, many desires. Thus, he
worshiped demigods, forefathers and social leaders with
various sacrifices which were all very ghastly because they
were inspired by the desire to kill animals.
 Narada discloses that the character of Puranjana was
being described to give lessons to King Pracinabarhisat.
 Naradaknew that if hetried to stop the King from
performing sacrifices, the King would not hear him.
Therefore, he is describing the life of Puranjana.
 Modern civilization is centered around animal-killing.
Karmis are advertising that without eating meat, their
vitamin value or vitality will be reduced; so, to keep
oneself fit to work hard, one must eat meat, and to
digest meat, one must drink liquor, and to keep the
balance of drinking wine and eating meat, one must have
sufficient sexual intercourse to keep fit to work very
hard like an ass.
 Persons engaged in animal-killing in the name of religion
are certainly becoming involved in the cycle of birth and
death, forgetting the real aim of life: to go home, BTG.
Thus, NM, while instructing SB to Vyasa, condemned karmakanda.
 Animal sacrifice under the name of religion is conducted
by the influence of tamo-guna, as indicated in the 18th
Chapter of BG.
 At the present moment it is the greatest misfortune that
in India many so-called missionary workers are spreading
irreligion in the name of religion. They claim an
ordinary human being to be God and recommend meat-eating
for everyone, including so-called sannyasis.
Text 12: thus, King Puranjana, being attached to fruitive
activities [karmakandiya] as well as kith and kin, and being
obsessed with polluted consciousness, eventually arrived at
that point not very much liked by those who are overly
attached to material things.
 Death is not very much welcome for those who are too much
attached to material enjoyment, which culminates in sex.
 King Puranjana finally arrived at the point of old age.
 Some foolish scientists claim that they are going to make
man immortal through scientific advancement. Under the
leadership of such crazy fellows, civilization is going
on. Cruel death, however, comes and takes all of them
away despite their desire to live forever. Hiranyakasipu
mentality, but when the time was ripe, the Lord
personally killed him within a second.
King named Chandavega (Text 13-16)
Text 13: O King! In Gandharvaloka there is a king named
Candavega. Under him there are 360 very powerful Gandharva
soldiers.
 Candavega-time. Since time and tide wait for no man, time
is herein called Candavega, which means "very swiftly
passing away."
 As time passes, it is calculated in terms of years. One
year contains 360 days, and the soldiers of Candavega
herein mentioned represent these days.
 If one wants to make himself immortal, he should give up
sense gratification. By engaging oneself in devotional
service, one can gradually enter into the eternal kingdom
of God.
 Mirages and other illusory things are sometimes called
Gandharvas. Our losing our life-span is taken as
advancement of age. This imperceptible passing away of
the days of life is figuratively referred to in this
verse as Gandharvas.
Text 14: Along with Candavega were as many female Gandharvis
as there were soldiers, and all of them repetitively plundered
all the paraphernalia for sense enjoyment.
 The time factor, however, is so, strong that not only is
our span of life being expended, but all the machines and
facilities for sense gratification are deteriorating.
 Plundering begins at birth and ends at death in this life
to begin a new chapter of plundering.
 Male gandharvas-days, female gandharvas-nights. The white
one were the waxing phase of the moon, and the black one
were the waning phase of the moon.
Text 15: When King Gandharva-raja [Candavega] and his
followers began to plunder the city of Puranjana, a snake with
five hoods began to defend the city.
 Time attack when one is 50 yrs old. Bodily strenght can
check it advancement for 2-3 years (resistance of snake).
Text 16: The five-hooded serpent, the superintendent and
protector of the city of King Puranjana, fought with the
Gandharvas for one hundred years. He fought alone, with all of
them, although they numbered 720.
 Actually the battle began at the time of birth.
King and his friends are worried (Text 17-18)
Text 17: Because he had to fight alone with so, many soldiers,
all of whom were great warriors, the serpent with five hoods
became very weak. Seeing that his most intimate friend was
weakening, King Puranjana and his friends and citizens living
within the city all became very anxious.
 limbs of the body - citizens and friends.
 King Puranjana, the living entity, being thus, victimized
by
the
hard
struggle
for
existence,
took
to
transcendental meditation with his friends and relatives.
 For 53 years the snake could not be defeated. After that
gradually he was defeated.
Text 18: King Puranjana collected taxes in the city known as
Pancala and thus, was able to engage in sexual indulgence.
Being completely under the control of women, he could not
understand that his life was passing away and that he was
reaching the point of death.
 Carvaka - live very opulently by beg, borrow steal. One
should not be afraid of death, the next life, the past
life or an impious life because after the body is burnt
to ashes, everything is finished. This is the philosophy
of those who are too much materially addicted. It will
not help at the time of death.
Kalkanya curses Narada (Text 19-22)
Text 19: At this time the daughter of formidable Time was
seeking her husband throughout the three worlds. Although no
one agreed to accept her, she came.
 The invalidity of old age (jara) - the daughter of Time.
No one likes her, but she is very much anxious to accept
anyone as her husband. No one likes to become old and
invalid, but this is inevitable for everyone.
Text 20: The daughter of Time [Jara] was very unfortunate.
Consequently, she was known as Durbhaga ["ill-fated"].
However, she was once pleased with a great king, and because
the king accepted her, she granted him a great benediction.
 King mentioned here is Puru, son of Yayati, who accepted
Yayati's old age.
 One should not wait for old age in order to become Krsna
conscious. Due to the invalidity of old age, one cannot
make progress in Krsna consciousness, however opulent he
may be materially.
Text 21: When I once came to this earth from Brahmaloka the
daughter of Time met me. Knowing me to be an avowed
brahmacari, she became lusty and proposed that I accept her.
 The great sage Narada Muni was a naisthika-brahmacari-that is, he never had sex life. He was consequently, an
ever-green youth. Old age, jara, could not attack him.
 Taking Narada Muni to be an ordinary man, the daughter of
Time confronted him with her lusty desire.
 Those who are too much sexually addicted become victims
of jara, and very soon their life-span is shortened.
Text 22: When I refused to accept her request, she became very
angry at me and cursed me severely. Because I refused her
request, she said that I would not be able to stay in one
place for a long time.
 Like Narada Muni, many other devotees of the Lord are
engaged in preaching the glories of the Lord in different
places and in different universes. Such personalities are
beyond the jurisdiction of material laws.
Yavanraja addresses Kalkanya (Text 23-30)
Text 23: After she was thus, disappointed by me, with my
permission she approached the King of the Yavanas, whose name
was Bhaya, or Fear, and she accepted him as her husband.
 When jara, or old age, attacks, everyone dwindles and
deteriorates. In one stroke Narada Muni gave shelter to
Kalakanya and counterattacked the ordinary karmis. If one
accepts the instructions of Narada Muni, the ocean of
fear (bhaya) can be very quickly removed by his grace.
Text 24: Approaching the King of the Yavanas, Kalakanya
addressed him as a great hero, saying: My dear sir, you are
the best of the untouchables. I
am in love with you, and I
want you as my husband. I know that no one is baffled if he
makes friends with you.
 Vedic principles - rise early in the morning, take bath,
chant HareKr
̣s
̣n
̣a, offer mańgala-ārati to the Deities,
study Vedic literature, take prasāda and engage in
dressing and decorating the Deities. One must also
collect money for the temple expenditures, or if one is a
householder he must go to work in accordance with the
prescribed duties of a brāhman
̣a, ks
̣atriya, vaiśya or
śūdra.
 One who doesn't follow vedic principles is mleccha. It is
not country specific.
 If a person is Krsna conscious, he can work like a young
man even if he is seventy-five or eighty years old. Thus,
the daughter of Kala (Time) cannot overcome a Vaisnava.
Srila Krsnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami engaged in writing
Caitanya-caritamrta when he was very old. Srila Rupa
Gosvami and Sanatana Gosvami began their spiritual lives
at a very old age.
 thus jara, the effect of old age, does not harass a
devotee.
This
is
because
a
devotee
follows
the
instructions and the determination of Narada Muni.
 Bhagavata-vidhi includes preaching work—sravanam kirtanam
visnoh. The pancaratrika-vidhi includes arcanam vandanam
dasyam sakhyam atma-nivedanam.
 Apparently a devotee may grow old, but he is not
subjected to the symptoms of defeat experienced by a
common man in old age. Consequently, old age does not
make a devotee fearful of death, as a common man is
fearful of death. When jara, or old age, takes shelter of
a devotee, Kalakanya diminishes the devotee's fear. A
devotee knows that after death he is going back home,
back to Godhead; therefore, he has no fear of death.
Thus, instead of depressing a devotee, advanced age helps
him become fearless and thus, happy.
 Yavanas: mental and physical diseases.
Text 25: One who does not give charity according to the
customs or injunctions of the scriptures and one who does not
accept charity in that way are considered to be in the mode of
ignorance. Such persons follow the path of the foolish. Surely
they must lament at the end.
 One should strictly follow the scriptures if one actually
wants an auspicious life.
 One sastric injunction holds that a householder, a
ksatriya or an administrative head should not refuse to
accept a woman if she voluntarily requests to become a
wife. Since Kalakanya, the daughter of Time, was deputed
by Narada Muni to offer herself to Yavana-raja, the King
of the Yavanas could not refuse her.
 SD: Narada, being merciful to the people, desired that
people's fear should decrease. That wish is according to
custom and scripture. Therefore, accept me.
Text 26: O gentle one, I am now present before you to serve
you. Please accept me and thus, show me mercy. It is a
gentleman's greatest duty to be compassionate upon a person
who is distressed.
 Yavana-raja, the King of the Yavanas, could also refuse
to accept Kalakanya, daughter of Time, but he considered
the request due to the order of Narada Muni.
 In other words, the injunctions of Narada Muni, or the
path of devotional service, can be accepted by anyone
within the three worlds, and certainly by the King of the
Yavanas.
Text 27: After hearing the statement of Kalakanya, daughter of
Time, the King of the Yavanas began to smile and devise a
means for executing his confidential duty on behalf of
providence. He then addressed Kalakanya as follows.
 Yavana-raja was also a servant of Krsna. Consequently, he
wanted to execute the purpose of Krsna through the agency
of Kalakanya.
 For an intelligent person, the appearance of old age is
an impetus to spiritual life. People naturally fear
impending death. The King of the Yavanas tried to utilize
Kalakanya for this purpose.
Text 28: The King of the Yavanas replied: After much
consideration, I have arrived at a husband for you. Actually,
as far as everyone is concerned,you are inauspicious and
mischievous. Since no one likes you, how can anyone accept you
as his wife?
 Kalakanya was a bad bargain, and no one liked her, but
everything can be used for the service of the Lord. Thus,
the King of the Yavanas tried to utilize her for some
purpose.
Text 29: This world is a product of fruitive activities.
Therefore, you may imperceptibly attack people in general.
Helped by my soldiers, you can kill them without opposition.
 highways,
motorcars,
electricity,
skyscrapers,
industries, businesses, etc. appears very nice for those
who are simply engaged in sense gratification and who are
ignorant of spiritual identity.
 Materialistic activities are inauspicious because they
force one to accept an abominable body in the next life.
Everyone can experience that although we try to keep the
body in a comfortable position, it is always giving pain
and is subjected to the threefold miseries. Otherwise,
why are there so, many hospitals, welfare boards and
insurance establishments? Actually, in this world there
is no happiness. People are simply engaged trying to
counteract unhappiness.
 Foolish
people
accept
unhappiness
as
happiness;
therefore, the King of the Yavanas decided to attack such
foolish people imperceptibly by old age, disease, and
ultimately death.
Text 30: Here is my brother Prajvara. I now accept you as my
sister. I shall employ both of you, as well as my dangerous
soldiers, to act imperceptibly within this world.
 Those who do not follow the Vedic principles are
unrestricted
as
far
as
sex
life
is
concerned.
Consequently, they sometimes do not hesitate to have sex
with their sisters. In this age of Kali there are many
instances of such incest. Although Yavana-raja accepted
the request of Narada Muni to show respect to him, he was
nonetheless thinking of illicit sex. This was due to his
being the King of the yavanas and mlecchas.
 prajvarah -"the fever sent by Lord Visnu." Such a fever
is always set at 107 degrees, the temperature at which a
man dies.
 There was no need to ask her to become his wife, for the
yavanas and mlecchas do not make distinctions as far as
sex
life
is
concerned.
Yavana-raja's
brother
was
Prajvara, and Kalakanya was invalidity itself. Combined
and strengthened by the soldiers of Yavana-raja—namely
nonhygienic conditions, illicit sex and ultimately a high
degree of temperature to bring on death--they would be
able to smash the materialistic way of life.
 SD: SB 4.2.2-4 fear was born in Adharma's lineage along
with death. Death had 5 children named Vyadhi, Jara,
Soka, Trsna and Krodha according to Agni Purana.
Discussion Topics
(Und)
A
person
who
is
a
non-devotee
has
no
good
qualifications. (26.8)
A woman’s sex desire is nine times stronger than a man’s.
(27.1)
(PeA) When a neophyte in Krsna consciousness eats too much, he
falls down.( 26.13)
The husband should engage in devotional service, and the wife
should be faithful and religious according to the Vedic
injunctions. (27.1)
(SC) actually, in this world there is no happiness. (27.29)
4.28 PURAÏJANA BECOMES A WOMAN IN THE NEXT LIFE
Dangerous soldiers attack Puranjana's city (Text 1-5)
King loses all beauty and wealth (Text 6-9)
Kalakanya destroys king's kingdom (Text 10-12)
Snake expresses desire to leave the city (Text 13-15)
King is worried about his relatives (Text 16-21)
Yavanraj comes to bind the King (Text 22-24)
King is unable to remember the Supersoul (Text 25-26)
Puranjana is born as princess (Text 27-29)
Offsrpings of King Malayadhvaja (Text 30-32)
Malayadhvaja's lonely living (Text 33-36)
King Malayadhvaja wins all duels (Text 37-39)
King Malayadhvaja gets complete knowledge (Text 40-42)
Queen Vidarbhi remains engaged in service of her husband (Text
43-45)
Qeen laments her husband's death (Text 46-50)
A brahmana consoles the queen (Text 51-52)
Supersoul is most initimate friend (Text 53-54)
Soul is hidden within body like city (Text 55-60)
Actual position of soul and Supesoul (Text 61-65)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. How does Çréla Prabhupäda define krpana? (7)
2. Explain why does the living entity not want to leave his
material body? (10)
3. What roles do the subtle and gross bodies play in material
enjoyment? (17)
4. Analyze why Puraïjana become a well placed Princess in his
next life.
5. What is the significance of Malayadhvaja and his children?
(29)
6. Explain nirjana bhajana. (33)
7. What three ways are mentioned for conquering over the
relativities of life? (37)
8. Explain the two types of Mayavadi philosophies. (40)
9. What is saha-marana and why was it outlawed? (50)
10. Who is the brähmaëa friend of Puraïjana? (51)
11. Describe how a person can contact the Supersoul? (52)
12. Why does the Lord expand himself? (53)
13. What analogy does the brähmaëa use to explain Vaidharbhi’s
position?
14. Explain the significance of the personality Vaidharbhi?
(65)
Analogies:
None
4.28 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-26
Yavana-raja, Prajvara, Kalakanya and their soldiers attacked
and disabled the citizens of Puraïjana’s city. Being embraced
by Kalakanya, the sex addicted Puraïjana lost his beauty,
intelligence and opulence. In his weakened conditioned he was
conquered by the Gandharvas and Yavanas. The defeated King
became perturbed that his family members and associates had
begun opposing him. Being forced to leave his city the
confused King remained concerned for his family. At that time
Prajvara set fire to the inhabited city. Seeing this
precarious situation the wearied serpent unsuccessfully sought
to escape. Absorbed in concerns for his family’s welfare and
his lost assets, Puraïjana began recalling his many past
dealings with his wife. Yavana-raja and his associates bound
the King, his relatives, and the serpent, leading them away
from the city, which was immediately smashed to dust. Despite
his condition the King could not remember his friend, the
Supersoul. Taking advantage of this opportunity the many
animals whom the king had sacrificed took revenge by piercing
him with their horns.
Verses 27-50
Leaving his body while remembering his wife Puraïjana took his
next birth as the beautiful princess Vaidharbhi. Marrying the
powerful King Malayadhvaja, she gave birth to one blackeyed
daughter and seven sons. Marrying his daughter to Agastya Muni
and dividing his kingdom among his sons, Malayadhvaja,
followed by his wife, retired to solitary Kulacala to worship
Lord Krsna and perform austerities. Through his spiritual
practices for one hundred celestial years he developed perfect
knowledge and pure devotional attraction to Lord Krsna.
Exhibiting deep renunciation Queen Vaidharbhi faithfully
served her husband until he left his body. Lamenting pitiably,
she prepared herself to perish in the funeral pyre along with
her husband.
Verses 51-65
A brahmana who was an old friend of Puraïjana appeared and
began questioning and pacifying the Queen. He explained that
he was her eternal, intimate friend. She had rejected him in
favor of being an enjoyer of the world in different bodily
forms, including those of Puraïjana and Vaidharbhi. The
brahmana described through an allegory the Queen’s bewildered
condition in material existence. He revealed her actual
identity as an eternal spirit soul one in quality and interest
with the Supersoul. Närada concludes the story of Puraïjana
which is an instruction for self-realization.
Important Points
 The more one enjoys sex during youth, the more he suffers
in old age.
 Although material existence and the material body are not
comfortable, why does the living entity not want to
leave? Ans Jiva works hard to maintain it and has no
knowledge of soul's transmigration. So, it becomes
attached. Because the living entity does not hope to
enter the spiritual kingdom of eternal life, bliss and
knowledge, he wants to stick to his present body, even
though it may be useless. Consequently, the greatest
welfare activity in this material world is the furthering
of the Krsna consciousness movement.
 A Krsna conscious person is not afraid of giving up the
body because his position is always eternal. A Krsna
conscious person engages in the transcendental loving
service of the Lord eternally; therefore, as long as he
lives within the body, he is happy to engage in the
loving service of the Lord, and when he gives up the
body, he is also permanently situated in the service of
the Lord.
 Submission, mild behavior and subservience are qualities
in a wife which make a husband very houghtful of her. For
family life it is very good for a husband to be attached
to his wife, but it is not very good for spiritual
advancement.
Thus,
Krsna
consciousness
must
be
established in every home. If a husband and wife are very
much attached to one another in Krsna consciousness, they
will both benefit because Krsna is the center of their
existence.
 Due to our bad association and great attachment for sense
gratification, we do not remember our best friend, the
Supreme Personality of Godhead.
 pramadā-sańga-dūs
apart
from
all
other
̣itah
̣
contamination, if one simply remains attached to a woman,
that single contamination will be sufficient to prolong
one's miserable material existence. Consequently, in
Vedic civilization one is trained from the beginning to
give up attachment for women. The first stage of life is
brahmacārī, the second stage gr
̣ hastha, the third stage
vānaprastha, and the fourth stage sannyāsa. All these
stages are devised to enable one to detach himself from
the association of women.
 Unless one is an advanced devotee, he cannot fix his eyes
on the Deity in the temple.
 to advance in Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness one must control his
bodily weight. If one becomes too fat, it is to be
assumed that he is not advancing spiritually.
 If a disciple gets a bona fide spiritual master, simply
by satisfying him, he can attain a similar opportunity to
serve the SPG.
 When one becomes serious to follow the mission of the
spiritual master, his resolution is tantamount to seeing
the SPG. This is called vani-seva.
 If a disciple is very serious to execute the mission of
the spiritual master, he immediately associates with the
SPG by vani or vapuh. This is the only secret of success
in seeing the SPG.
Important Verses
None
Very Short Summary
This chapeter describes how, leaving the worn-out city with
his wife, Puranjana attained bhakti by the influence of
devotees.
Dangerous soldiers attack Puranjana's city (Text 1-5)
Text 1: Narada continued: Afterward, the King of the Yavanas,
whose name is fear itself, as well as Prajvara, Kalakanya, and
his soldiers, began to travel all over the world.
 period of life just prior to death is described.
 Soldiers: diseases
 The more one enjoys sex during youth, the more he suffers
in old age.
 The method of giving up the gross body is described until
the 24th verse.
Text 2: Once the dangerous soldiers attacked the city of
Puranjana with great force. Although the city was full of
paraphernalia for sense gratification, it was being protected
by the old serpent.
 According to the Vedic system, before coming to such a
stage one should leave home and take sannyasa to preach
the message of God for the duration of life.
 However, if one sits at home and is served by his beloved
wife and children, he certainly becomes weaker and weaker
due to sense gratification.
 In this way a man usually thinks of his wife before
death. Consequently, in the next life he gets the body of
a woman, and he also acquires the results of his pious or
impious activities.
Text 3: Gradually Kalakanya, with the help of dangerous
soldiers, attacked all the inhabitants of Puranjana's city and
thus, rendered them useless for all purposes.
 When the invalidity of old age attacks, body becomes
useless.So, when a man is in his boyhood he should be
trained in the process of brahmacarya; that is, he should
be completely engaged in the service of the Lord and
should not in any way associate with women.
 he marries between the ages of twenty and twenty-five.
When he is married at the right age, he can immediately
beget strong, healthy sons. Now female descendants are
increasing because young men are very weak sexually.
 thus it is essential to practice the system of
brahmacarya if one wishes to beget a male child when one
is married. When one reaches the age of fifty, he should
give up family life.
 The husband and wife may then go abroad to live a retired
life and travel to different places of pilgrimage. When
both the husband and wife lose their attachment for
family and home, the wife returns home
care of her grown-up children and to
family affairs. The husband then takes
some service to the SPG. This is the
civilization.
to live under the
remain aloof from
sannyasa to render
perfect system of
Text 4: When Kalakanya, daughter of Time, attacked the body,
the dangerous soldiers of the King of the Yavanas entered the
city through different gates. They then began to give severe
trouble to all the citizens.
Text 5: When the city was thus, endangered by the soldiers and
Kalakanya, King Puranjana, being overly absorbed in affection
for his family, was placed in difficulty by the attack of
Yavana-raja and Kalakanya.
King loses all beauty and wealth (Text 6-9)
Text 6: When King Puranjana was embraced by Kalakanya, he
gradually lost all his beauty. Having been too much addicted
to sex, he became very poor in intelligence and lost all his
opulence. Being bereft of all possessions, he was conquered
forcibly by the Gandharvas and the Yavanas.
Text 7: King Puranjana then saw that everything in his town
was scattered and that his sons, grandsons, servants and
ministers were all gradually opposing him. He also noted that
his wife was becoming cold and indifferent.
 When one becomes an invalid, his senses and organs are
weakened. In other words, they are no longer under one's
control.
 We get this facility in thehuman form of life, but if we
do not properly utilize this opportunity, we become a
krpana, miser. A miser is one who gets money but does not
spend it properly. This human form of life is especially
meant for understanding Brahman, for becoming a brahmana,
and if we do not utilize it properly, we remain a krpana.
 SD: Sons – discernment. Grandsons – patience. Followers –
senses. Ministers – controlling deities of mind and
senses.
Text 8: When King Puranjana saw that all his family members,
relatives, followers, servants, secretaries and everyone else
had turned against him, he certainly became very anxious. But
he could not counteract the situation because he was
thoroughly overwhelmed by Kalakanya.
Text 9: The objects of enjoyment became stale by the influence
of Kalakanya. Due to the continuance of his lusty desires,
King Puranjana became very poor in everything. Thus, he did
not understand the aim of life. He was still very affectionate
toward his wife and children, and he worried about maintaining
them.
 SD: His goal of this life was affection from sons and
family. He was miserable because of losing life's goal
and the affection of his sons.
Kalakanya destroys king's kingdom (Text 10-12)
Text 10: The city of King Puranjana was overcome by the
Gandharva and Yavana soldiers, and although the King had no
desire to leave the city, he was circumstantially forced to do
so, for it was smashed by Kalakanya.
 every living entity, according to karma, his past desires
and activities, gets a particular type of body, from that
of Brahma to that of a microbe or germ in stool.
 Due to long association and maya, one becomes overly
attached to a material body, although it is the abode of
pain. Even if one tries to separate a worm from stool,
the worm will be unwilling to leave. It will return to
the stool.
 Although material existence and the material body are not
comfortable, why does the living entity not want to
leave? Ans Jiva works hard to maintain it and has no
knowledge of soul's transmigration. So, it becomes
attached. Because the living entity does not hope to
enter the spiritual kingdom of eternal life, bliss and
knowledge, he wants to stick to his present body, even
though it may be useless. Consequently, the greatest
welfare activity in this material world is the furthering
of the Krsna consciousness movement.
 A Krsna conscious person is not afraid of giving up the
body because his position is always eternal. A Krsna
conscious person engages in the transcendental loving
service of the Lord eternally; therefore, as long as he
lives within the body, he is happy to engage in the
loving service of the Lord, and when he gives up the
body, he is also permanently situated in the service of
the Lord.
Text 11: Under the circumstances, the elder brother of Yavanaraja, known as Prajvara, set fire to the city to please his
younger brother, whose other name is fear itself.
 According to the Vedic system, a dead body is set on
fire, but before death there is another fire, or fever,
which is called prajvara, or visnu-jvara. Medical science
verifies that when one's temperature is raised to last
stage of life places the living entity in the midst of a
blazing fire.
Text 12: When the city was set ablaze, all the citizens and
servants of the King, as well as all family members, sons,
grandsons, wives and other relatives, were within the fire.
King Puranjana thus, became very unhappy.
 very anxious to make provisions for the future petroleum
supply, but they do not make any attempts to ameliorate
the conditions of birth, old age, disease and death.
Snake expresses desire to leave the city (Text 13-15)
Text 13: The city's superintendent of police, the serpent, saw
that the citizens were being attacked by Kalakanya, and he
became very aggrieved to see his own residence set ablaze
after being attacked by the Yavanas.
 As the life air was ready to leave the gross body, the
subtle body also began to experience pain.
Text 14: As a serpent living within the cavity of a tree
wishes to leave when there is a forest fire, so, the city's
police superintendent, the snake, wished to leave the city due
to the fire's severe heat.
 At the last stage, the limbs of the body are not as much
affected as the life air.
Text 15: The limbs of the serpent's body were slackened by the
Gandharvas and Yavana soldiers, who had thoroughly defeated
his bodily strength. When he attempted to leave the body, he
was checked by his enemies. Being thus, baffled in his
attempt, he began to cry loudly.
 If, in our healthy condition, we think of the lotus feet
of the Lord and die, it is most fortunate. In old age, at
the time of death, the throat sometimes becomes choked
with mucus or blocked by air. At such a time the sound
vibration of Hare Krsna may not come out. Thus, one may
forget Krsna.
King is worried about his relatives (Text 16-21)
Text 16: King Puranjana then began to think of his daughters,
sons, grandsons, daughters-in-law, sons-in-law, servants and
other associates as well as his house, his household
paraphernalia and his little accumulation of wealth.
Text 17: King Puranjana was overly attached to his family and
conceptions of "I" and "mine." Because he was overly attracted
to his wife, he was already quite poverty-stricken. At the
time of separation, he became very sorry.
 at the time of death thoughts of material enjoyment do
not go away. This indicates that the living entity, the
soul, is carried by the subtle body--mind, intelligence
and ego.
 The Sanskrit word stri means "expansion." Through the
wife one expands his various objects of attraction--sons,
daughters, grandsons and so, on. Attachment to family
members becomes very prominent at the time of death. One
often sees that just before leaving his body a man may
call for his beloved son to give him charge of his wife
and other paraphernalia.
Text 18: Puranjana was anxiously thinking, "Alas, my wife is
encumbered by so, many children. When I pass from this body,
how will she be able to maintain all these family members?
Alas, she will be greatly harassed by thoughts of family
maintenance."
Text 19: King Puranjana then began to think of his past
dealings with his wife. He recalled that his wife would not
take her dinner until he had finished his, that she would not
take her bath until he had finished his, and that she was
always very much attached to him, so, much so, that if he
would sometimes become angry and chastise her, she would
simply remain silent and tolerate his misbehavior.
 Submission, mild behavior and subservience are qualities
in a wife which make a husband very houghtful of her. For
family life it is very good for a husband to be attached
to his wife, but it is not very good for spiritual
advancement.
Thus,
Krsna
consciousness
must
be
established in every home. If a husband and wife are very
much attached to one another in Krsna consciousness, they
will both benefit because Krsna is the center of their
existence.
Text 20: Puranjana continued thinking how, when he was in a
state of bewilderment, his wife would give him good counsel
and how she would become aggrieved when he was away from home.
Although she was the mother of so, many sons and heroes, the
King still feared that she would not be able to maintain the
responsibility of household affairs.
Text 21: Puranjana continued worrying: "After I pass from this
world, how will my sons and daughters, who are now fully
dependent on me, live and continue their lives? Their position
will be similar to that of passengers aboard a ship wrecked in
the midst of the ocean."
 This science of transmigration is completely unknown to
modern scientists. Scientists do not like to bother with
these things because if they would at all consider this
subtle subject matter and the problems of life, they
would see that their future is very dark. Thus, they try
to avoid considering the future and continue committing
all kinds of sinful activities in the name of social,
political and national necessity.
Yavanraj comes to bind the King (Text 22-24)
Text 22: Although King Puranjana should not have lamented over
the fate of his wife and children, he nonetheless did so, due
to his miserly intelligence. In the meantime, Yavana-raja,
whose name was fear itself, immediately drew near to arrest
him.
Text 23: When the Yavanas were taking King Puranjana away to
their place, binding him like an animal, the King's followers
became greatly aggrieved. While they lamented, they were
forced to go along with him.
Text 24: The serpent, who had already been arrested by the
soldiers of Yavana-rāja and was out of the city, began to
follow his master along with the others. As soon as they all
left the city, it was immediately dismantled and smashed to
dust.
 It is a foolish person who engages in improving the
condition of a city without caring for the citizens or
inhabitants.
 those who are attached to their bodies are like cows and
asses.
King is unable to remember the Supersoul (Text 25-26)
Text 25: When King Puranjana was being dragged with great
force by the powerful Yavana, out of his gross ignorance he
still could not remember his friend and well-wisher, the
Supersoul.
 Bhoktaram yajna ….....santi mrchhati
 sakhāyam ("friend") - God is eternally present beside the
living entity. suh
̣rdam ("ever well-wisher") - Despite all
the offenses of a son, the father and mother are always
the son's well-wisher. Similarly, despite all our
offenses and defiance of the desires of the SPG, the Lord
will give us immediate relief from all the hardships
offered by material nature if we simply surrender unto
Him.
 Due to our bad association and great attachment for sense
gratification, we do not remember our best friend, the
Supreme Personality of Godhead.
Text 26: That most unkind king, Puranjana, had killed many
animals in various sacrifices. Now, taking advantage of this
opportunity, all these animals began to pierce him with their
horns. It was as though he were being cut to pieces by axes.
 The word māḿ
sa ("meat") indicates that those animals whom
we kill will be given an opportunity to kill us.
Puranjana is born as princess (Text 27-29)
Text 27: Due to his contaminated association with women, a
living entity like King Puranjana eternally suffers all the
pangs of material existence and remains in the dark region of
material life, bereft of all remembrance for many, many years.
 The main purpose of the KC movement is to enlighten the
forgetful living entity and remind him of his original
KC. In this way the living entity can be saved from the
catastrophe
of
ignorance
as
well
as
bodily
transmigration.
 Material existence is always full of anxiety. People are
always trying to find many ways to mitigate anxiety, but
because they are not guided by a real leader, they try to
forget material anxiety through drink and sex indulgence.
 pramadā-sańga-dūs
apart
from
all
other
̣itah
̣
contamination, if one simply remains attached to a woman,
that single contamination will be sufficient to prolong
one's miserable material existence. Consequently, in
Vedic civilization one is trained from the beginning to
give up attachment for women. The first stage of life is
brahmacārī, the second stage gr
̣ hastha, the third stage
vānaprastha, and the fourth stage sannyāsa. All these
stages are devised to enable one to detach himself from
the association of women.
Text 28: King Puranjana gave up his body while remembering his
wife, and consequently, in his next life he became a very
beautiful and well-situated woman. He took his next birth as
the daughter of King Vidarbha in the very house of the King.
 yaḿ
yaḿ
vāpismaranbhāvaḿ
,
tyajaty
antekalevaram,
taḿ
tam
evaiti kaunteya, sadātad-bhāva-bhāvitah
̣
 Although Puranjana was overly attached to his wife, he
nonetheless performed many pious fruitive activities.
Consequently, although he took the form of a woman, he
was given a chance to be the daughter of a powerful king.
 If a person falls from the path of bhakti-yoga he is
given a chance to take birth in a high and rich family.
 SD: actually due to performing many sacrifices, Puranjana
also enjoyed Svarga for many years. This is not mentioned
in
order
to
create
a
sense
of
renunciation
in
Pracinibarhi.
 Because one faints from the extreme pain at the time of
death, the loss of dharmic intelligence is temporary.
After exhaustion of the pious deeds, he regains his
dharmic intelligence and is born in the house of a person
following dharma.
Text 29: It was fixed that Vaidarbhī was to be married to a
very powerful man, Malayadhvaja, an inhabitant of the Pān
̣d
̣u
country. After conquering other princes, he married her.
 Malayadhvaja - a great devotee who stands as firm as
Malaya Hill and, through his propaganda, makes other
devotees similarly as firm. Such a mahā-bhāgavata can
prevail over the opinions of all others.
 A strong devotee makes propaganda against all other
spiritual conceptions — namely jnāna, karma and yoga.
Whenever there is an argument between a devotee and a
nondevotee,
the
pure,
strong
devotee
comes
out
victorious.
 Jiva can be delivered only by association of devotees.
 Defeated other princes-uprooted all sin, offenses, time
and karma.
Offsrpings of King Malayadhvaja (Text 30-32)
Text 30: King Malayadhvaja fathered one daughter, who had very
black eyes. He also had seven sons, who later became rulers of
that tract of land known as Dravida. Thus, there were seven
kings in that land.
 the daughter of King Malayadhvaja was also bestowed with
devotional service, for her eyes were always fixed on
Krsna.
 The seven sons - the seven processes of devotional
service--hearing,
chanting,
remembering,
offering
worship,
offering
prayers,
rendering
transcendental
loving service and serving the lotus feet of the Lord. Of
the nine types of devotional service, only seven were
immediately given (vidhi marga). The balance (raga
marga)--friendship and surrendering everything--were to
be developed later.
 Generally the great acaryas who preach devotional service
all over the world belong to the category of sakhyam
atma-nivedanam. A neophyte devotee cannot actually become
a preacher. The neophyte is advised to execute devotional
service in the seven other fields (sravanam kirtanam,
etc.). If one can successfully execute the preliminary
seven items, he can in the future be situated on the
platform of sakhyam atma-nivedanam.
 Dravida-desa - the five Dravida-desas in South India. All
are very strong in rendering the preliminary devotional
processes (sravanam kirtanam). Some great acaryas, like
Ramanujacarya and Madhvacarya, also came from Dravidadesa and became great preachers. They were all situated
on the platform of sakhyam atmanivedanam.
Text 31: the sons of Malayadhvaja gave birth to many thousands
and thousands of sons, and all of these have been protecting
the entire world up to the end of one Manu's life-span and
even afterward.
 No one should think that this KC movement is a new
movement. As confirmed by BG and SB, it is a very, very
old movement, for it has been passing down from one Manu
to another.
 Among Vaisnavas there may be some difference of opinion
due to everyone's personal identity, but despite all
personal differences, the cult of KC must go on.
 bhoksyate - Just as a king gives protection to his
citizens, these devotees, following the principles of
devotional service, will give protection to all the
people of the world.
 SD: sons and grandsons – processes like hearing can be
subdivided into hearing the name, the pastimes, or the
qualities. The descendants are the different sampradayas.
Text 32: The great sage named Agastya married the first-born
daughter of Malayadhvaja, the avowed devotee of Lord Krsna.
From her one son was born, whose name was Drdhacyuta, and from
him another son was born, whose name was Idhmavaha.
 Agastya Muni represents the mind. The word agastya
indicates that the senses do not act independently, and
the word muni means "mind."
 One cannot render bhakti to any demigod. Bhakti can be
rendered only to Visnu (sravanam kirtanam visnoh).
 therefore bhakti-lata is drdha-vrata, thegreat vow, for
when the mind is completely engaged in devotional
service, the mind does not fall down.
 idhma-vaha - one who carries wood for burning in a
sacrifice when approaching a spiritual master. The point
is that bhakti-lata, the cult of devotion, fixes one in
his spiritual position. One so, fixed never comes down,
and he begets children who are strict followers of the
sastric injunctions.
Malayadhvaja's lonely living (Text 33-36)
Text 33: After this, the great saintly King Malayadhvaja
divided his entire kingdom among his sons. Then, in order to
worship Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a with full attention, he went to a solitary
place known as Kulācala.
 when disciples are grown up and are able to preach, the
spiritual master should retire and sit down in a solitary
place to write and execute nirjana-bhajana.
 SBSST advocated that every devotee, under the guidance of
an expert spiritual master, preach the bhakti cult, Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
consciousness, all over the world. Only when o\ne is
mature can he sit in a solitary place and retire from
preaching all over the world.
Text 34: Just as the moonshine follows the moon at night,
immediately after King Malayadhvaja departed for Kulācala, his
devoted wife, whose eyes were very enchanting, followed him,
giving up all homely happiness, despite family and children.
 when the spiritual master retires for nirjana-bhajana,
some of his advanced devotees follow him and engage in
his personal service.
 Yasya prasadad …......na gati kutopi
 If one's eyes become intoxicated upon seeing the Deity,
he may be called madireks
̣an
̣a. Unless one is an advanced
devotee, he cannot fix his eyes on the Deity in the
temple.
 SD: Just as the wife serves the husband by giving her
enjoyment, the disciple engages in service to guru by
hearing and chanting.
Text 35-36: In the province of Kulācala, there were rivers
named Candravasā, Tāmraparn
̣ī and Vat
̣odakā. King Malayadhvaja
used to go to those pious rivers regularly and take his bath
there. Thus, he purified himself externally and internally. He
took his bath and ate bulbs, seeds, leaves, flowers, roots,
fruits and grasses and drank water. In this way he underwent
severe austerities. Eventually he became very skinny.
 to advance in Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness one must control his
bodily weight. If one becomes too fat, it is to be
assumed that he is not advancing spiritually.
 There are many fasts. All of these are meant to decrease
the fat within the body so, that one will not sleep more
than desired and will not become inactive and lazy. This
human form of life is meant for austerity, and austerity
means controlling sex, food intake, etc. In this way time
can be saved for spiritual activity, and one can purify
himself both externally and internally.
King Malayadhvaja wins all duels (Text 37-39)
Text 37: Through austerity, King Malayadhvaja in body and mind
gradually became equal to the dualities of cold and heat,
happiness and distress, wind and rain, hunger and thirst, the
pleasant and the unpleasant. In this way he conquered all
relativities.
 Liberation means becoming free from the relativities of
the world.
 One who becomes agitated by the relativities of life has
accepted a relative position and must therefore, undergo
the austerities prescribed in the śāstras to transcend the
material body and put an end to material existence.
 Such acts of renunciation are not possible in this age;
therefore, Lord Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a has advised us to accept the
bhakti-yoga process.
 māḿ
ca
yo
'vyabhicāren
bhakti-yogenasevate,
sagun
̣a,
̣ān
samatītyaitān, brahma-bhūyāyakalpate
Text 38: By worshiping, executing austerities and following
the regulative principles, King Malayadhvaja conquered his
senses, his life and his consciousness. Thus, he fixed
everything on the central point of the Supreme Brahman
[Kr
sn
̣̣
̣a].
Text 39: In this way he stayed immovable in one place for one
hundred years by the calculations of the demigods. After this
time, he developed pure devotional attraction for Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a and
remained fixed in that position.
 bahūnāḿ
janmanāmante,
jnānavānmāḿ
prapadyate,
vāsudevah
̣sarvamiti, samahātmā sudurlabhah
̣
 Malayadhvaja executed austerities and penances for 36,000
years. After this time, he became fixed in the devotional
service of the Lord. To live on earth for so, many years,
one has to take birth many times. This confirms the
conclusion of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. To come to the conclusion of KC and
remain fixed in the realization that Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a is everything,
as well as render service unto Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, are characteristics
of the perfectional stage.
King Malayadhvaja gets complete knowledge (Text 4042)
Text 40: King Malayadhvaja attained perfect knowledge by being
able to distinguish the Supersoul from the individual soul.
The individual soul is localized, whereas the Supersoul is
all-pervasive. He became perfect in knowledge that the
material body is not the soul but that the soul is the witness
of the material body.
Text 41: In this way Malayadhvaja attained perfect knowledge
because in his pure state he was directly instructed by SPG.
By means of such enlightening transcendental knowledge, he
could understand everything from all angles of vision.
 In the beginning, when a devotee is serious and sincere,
the Lord gives him directions from within to approach a
bona fide spiritual master. When one is trained by the
spiritual master according to the regulative principles
of devotional service and is situated on the platform of
raga-bhakti, the Lord also gives instructions from
within.
Text 42: King Malayadhvaja could thus, observe that the
Supersoul was sitting by his side, and that he, as the
individual soul, was sitting by the side of the Supersoul.
Since both were together, there was no need for separate
interests; thus, he ceased from such activities.
 In perfect vision, the material world becomes the
spiritual world due to its being the external energy of
the Supreme Lord. For the perfect devotee, the energy and
the energetic are nondifferent.
 thus if a so-called material thing is dovetailed in the
service of the Lord, it is no longer to be considered
material. Thus, the pure devotee, in his perfect vision,
sees from all angles.
Queen Vidarbhi remains engaged in service of her
husband (Text 43-45)
Text 43: The daughter of King Vidarbha accepted her husband
all in all as the Supreme. She gave up all sensual enjoyment
and in complete renunciation followed the principles of her
husband, who was so, advanced. Thus, she remained engaged in
his service.
 SD: Disciple remains serving the guru until attaining
perfection. That is shown in 4 verses.
 Figuratively, King Malayadhvaja is the spiritual master,
and his wife, Vaidarbhi, is the disciple.
 Since the spiritual master is the most confidential
servant of the Lord, he should be treated exactly like
the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The spiritual master
should never be neglected or disobeyed, like an ordinary
person.
 If a woman is fortunate enough to be the wife of a pure
devotee, she can serve her husband without any desire for
sense gratification. If she remains engaged in the
service of her exalted husband, she will automatically
attain the spiritual perfections of her husband. If a
disciple gets a bona fide spiritual master, simply by
satisfying him, he can attain a similar opportunity to
serve the SPG.
Text 44: The daughter of King Vidarbha wore old garments, and
she was lean and thin because of her vows of austerity. Since
she did not arrange her hair, it became entangled and twisted
in locks. Although she remained always near her husband, she
was as silent and unagitated as the flame of an undisturbed
fire.
 When one begins to burn firewood, there is smoke and
agitation in the beginning. Although there are so, many
disturbances
in
the
beginning,
once
the
fire
is
completely set, the firewood burns steadily. Similarly,
when both husband and wife follow the regulative
principles of austerity, they remain silent and are not
agitated by sex impulses. At such a time both husband and
wife are benefited spiritually. One can attain this stage
oflife by completely giving up a luxurious mode of life.
 The wife especially should remain austere, not desiring
luxurious dresses and living standards. She should accept
only the bare necessities of life and minimize her eating
and sleeping. There should be no question of mating.
Simply by engaging in the service of her exalted husband,
who must be a pure devotee, the wife will never be
agitated by sex impulses. The vanaprastha stage is
exactly like this.
 Being a man, the husband is generally more advanced than
his wife. Nonetheless, the wife is expected to give up
all luxurious habits.
Text 45: The daughter of King Vidarbha continued as usual to
serve her husband, who was seated in a steady posture, until
she could ascertain that he had passed away from the body.
Queen laments her husband's death (Text 46-50)
Text 46: While she was serving her husband by massaging his
legs, she could feel that his feet were no longer warm and
could thus, understand that he had already passed from the
body. She felt great anxiety upon being left alone. Bereft of
her husband's company, she felt exactly as the deer feels upon
being separated from its mate.
Text 47: Being now alone and a widow in that forest, she began
to lament, incessantly shedding tears, which soaked her
breasts, and crying very loudly.
 When the mortal body of the spiritual master expires, his
disciples should cry exactly as the queen cries when the
king leaves his body. However, the disciple and spiritual
master are never separated because the spiritual master
always keeps company with the disciple as long as the
disciple follows strictly the instructions of the
spiritual master.
 As long as the spiritual master is physically present,
the disciple should serve the physical body of the
spiritual master, and when the spiritual master is no
longer physically existing, the disciple should serve the
instructions of the spiritual master.
Text 48: O best of kings, please get up! Get up! Just see this
world surrounded by water and infested with rogues and socalled kings. This world is very much afraid, and it is your
duty to protect her.
 Whenever an acarya comes, following the superior orders
of
the
Supreme
Personality
of
Godhead
or
His
representative,
he
establishes
the
principles
of
religion, as enunciated in Bhagavad-gita.
 Unfortunately, when the acarya disappears, rogues and
nondevotees take advantage and immediately begin to
introduce unauthorized principles in the name of socalled svamis, yogis, philanthropists, welfare workers
and so, on.
 Human life is meant for mam mana, mad bhatyo, …...
 The perfect disciples of the acarya try to relieve the
situation by sincerely following the instructions of the
spiritual master.
Text 49: That most obedient wife thus, fell down at the feet
of her dead husband and began to cry pitifully in that
solitary forest. Thus, the tears rolled down from her eyes.
Text 50: She then prepared a blazing fire with firewood and
placed the dead body of her husband upon it. When this was
finished, she lamented severely and prepared herself to perish
in the fire with her husband.
 a devoted disciple of the spiritual master would rather
die with the spiritual master than fail to execute the
spiritual master's mission.
A brahmana consoles the queen (Text 51-52)
Text 51: One brahmana, who was an old friend of King
Puranjana, came to that place and began to pacify the Queen
with sweet words.
 Paramatma is the old friend of everyone.
 Sitting with the living entity as witness, the Lord gives
him all chances to enjoy himself materially, but whenever
there is an opportunity, the Lord gives good counsel and
advises the living entity to abandon trying to become
happy through material adjustment and instead turn his
face toward the SPG and surrender unto Him.
 When one becomes serious to follow the mission of the
spiritual master, his resolution is tantamount to seeing
the SPG. This is called vani-seva.
 Paramatma appeared before theQueen as a brahmana, but why
didn't He appear in His original form as Sri Krsna? Srila
VCT remarks that unless one is very highly elevated in
loving the SPG, one cannot see Him as He is. Nonetheless,
if one sticks to the principles enunciated by the
spiritual master, somehow or other he is in association
with SPG.
 If a disciple is very serious to execute the mission of
the spiritual master, he immediately associates with the
SPG by vani or vapuh. This is the only secret of success
in seeing the SPG.
 Liberation is no problem for the pure devotee, and all
material conveniences are simply awaiting him at all
stages of life.
Text 52: The brahmana inquired as follows: Who are you? Whose
wife or daughter are you? Who is the man lying here? It
appears you are lamenting for this dead body. Don't you
recognize Me? I am your eternal friend. You may remember that
many times in the past you have consulted Me.
 One who is sincere and pure gets an opportunity to
consult with the Supreme Personality of Godhead in His
Paramatma feature sitting within everyone's heart.
 The Lord can reside within the heart, and He can also
come out before a person and give him instructions. Thus,
the spiritual master is not different from the Supersoul
sitting within the heart.
 When the brahmana asked the woman who the man lying on
the floor was, she answered that he was her spiritual
master and that she was perplexed about what to do in his
absence. At such a time the Supersoul immediately
appears, provided the devotee is purified in heart by
following the directions of the spiritual master. A
sincere devotee who follows the instructions of the
spiritual master certainly gets direct instructions from
his heart from the Supersoul.
 yenagre vicacartha – The Supersoul has been accompanying
the living entity since before the creation.
Supersoul is most initimate friend (Text 53-54)
Text 53: The brahmana continued: My dear friend, even though
you cannot immediately recognize Me, can't you remember that
in the past you had a very intimate friend? Unfortunately, you
gave up My company and accepted a position as enjoyer of this
material world.
 Iccha-dvesa-samutthena
dvandva-mohena
bharata
sarvabhutani sammoham sarge yanti parantapa "O scion of
Bharata [Arjuna], O conqueror of the foe, all living
entities are born into delusion, overcome by the
dualities of desire and hate." This is an explanation of
how the living entity falls down into this material
world. In the spiritual world there is no duality, nor is
there hate. The SPG expands Himself into many. In order
to enjoy bliss more and more, the Supreme Lord expands
Himself in different categories - Visnu-tattva (the
svamsa expansion) and in His marginal potency (the
vibhinnamsa, or the living entity). When the living
entities desire to enjoy themselves, they develop a
consciousness of duality and come to hate the service of
the Lord. In this way the living entities fall into the
material world.
 By misusing his independence, the living entity falls
down from the service of the Lord and takes a position in
this material world as an enjoyer.
 The Supreme Lord is the supreme friend of everyone;
however, no one can take advantage of the supreme
friend's instructions while making his own plans to
become happy and entangling himself in the modes of
material nature.
Text 54: My dear gentle friend, both you and I are exactly
like two swans. We live together in the same heart, which is
just like the Manasa Lake. Although we have been living
together for many thousands of years, we are still far away
from our original home.
 The original home of the living entity and the Supreme
Personality of Godhead is the spiritual world. In the
spiritual world both the Lord and the living entities
li[\ve together very peacefully. Since the living entity
remains engaged in the service of the Lord, they both
share a blissful life in the spiritual world. However,
when the living entity wants to enjoy himself, he falls
down into the material world. Even while he is in that
position, the Lord remains with him as the Supersoul, his
intimate friend. Because of his forgetfulness, the living
entity
does
not
know
that
the
Supreme
Lord
is
accompanying him as the Supersoul. In this way the living
entity remains conditioned in each and every millennium.
Although the Lord follows him as a friend, the living
entity, because of forgetful material existence, does not
recognize Him.
Soul is hidden within body like city (Text 55-60)
Text 55: My dear friend, you are now My very same friend.
Since
you
left
Me,
you
have
become
more
and
more
materialistic, and not seeing Me, you have been traveling in
different forms throughout this material world, which was
created by some woman.
Text 56-58: In that city [the material body] there are five
gardens, nine gates, one protector, three apartments, six
families, five stores, five material elements, and one woman
who is lord of the house. My dear friend, the five gardens are
the five objects of sense enjoyment, and the protector is the
life air, which passes through the nine gates. The three
apartments are the chief ingredients--fire, water and earth.
The six families are the aggregate total of the mind and five
senses.The five stores are the five working sensory organs.
They transact their business through the combined forces of
the five elements, which are eternal. Behind all this activity
is the soul. The soul is a person and an enjoyer in reality.
However, because he is now hidden within the city of the body,
he is devoid of knowledge.
 the digested foods are ultimately divided into three. The
solid portion becomes stool, and the semiliquid portion
turns into flesh. The liquid portion turns yellow and is
again divided into three. One of these liquid portions is
called urine. Similarly, the fiery portion is divided
into three, and one is called bone.
Text 59: My dear friend, when you enter such a body along with
the woman of material desires, you become overly absorbed in
sense enjoyment. Because of this, you have forgotten your
spiritual life. Due to your material
conceptions, you are
placed in various miserable conditions.
Text 60: My dear friend, when you enter such a body along with
the woman of material desires, you become overly absorbed in
sense enjoyment. Because of this, you have forgotten your
spiritual life. Due to your material conceptions, you are
placed in various miserable conditions.
 When a person becomes materially engrossed, he has no
capacity to hear about spiritual existence.
 False bodies create various associations in the name of
family, community, society and nationality.
 One's so-called husband, relative, son, father or
whatever cannot actually be a well-wisher. The only
actual well-wisher is Krsna Himself
 SD: 2 meanings have been explained in the story. The
meaning of the story line is clear.
Actual position of soul and Supesoul (Text 61-65)
Text 61: Sometimes you think yourself a man, sometimes a
chaste woman and sometimes a neutral eunuch. This is all
because of the body, which is created by the illusory energy.
This illusory energy is My potency, and actually both of us-you and I--are pure spiritual identities. Now just try to
understand this. I am trying to explain our factual position.
 Both the Lord and the living entity are sanatana
(eternal), and there is also a place known as sanatana,
beyond this material nature. The real residence of both
the living entity and God is the domain of sanatana, not
this material world. The material world is the temporary,
external energy of the Lord, and the living entity is
placed in this material world because he wanted to
imitate the position of the Supreme personality of
Godhead.
 The process by which one can return home, back to
Godhead,
is
bhakti-yoga,
sometimes
called
sanatana
dharma.
 As long as human society works on the basis of false
material identification, all the socalled advancements of
science and philosophy are simply useless. They only
serve to mislead human society.
Text 62: My dear friend, I, the Supersoul, and you, the
individual soul, are not different in quality, for we are both
spiritual. In fact, My dear friend, you are qualitatively not
different from Me in your constitutional position. Just try to
consider this subject. Those who are actually advanced
scholars, who are in knowledge, do not find any qualitative
difference between you and Me.
Text 63: As a person sees the reflection of his body in a
mirror to be one with himself and not different, whereas
others actually see two bodies, so, in our material condition,
in which the living being is affected and yet not affected,
there is a difference between God and the living entity.
 the living entity is simply a small sample of the
original SPG. Qualitatively, God and the living entities
are one, but quantitatively the living entities are small
fragments of the SPG.
 the living entity is prone to forget his spiritual
identity, whereas the Supreme Personality never forgets.
 For the Supreme Personality of Godhead, however, there is
no difference between the body and the soul.
 The Supersoul is present in everyone's body, whereas the
individual soul is conditioned in one particular type of
body.
 The living entity becomes conditioned, but the Supreme
personality of Godhead is different because He does not
become conditioned at any point.
 SD: demons can take another meaning of these 2 verses,
which shows different faces to the demons and devotees
like Mohini. This is wrong since Lord Himself rejects the
philosophy of one atma. See SB 3.28.40-41- “Fire has
different features. There is flame, the sparks and the
smoke. Although these are one in quality, there is still
a difference between the fire, the flame, the spark and
the smoke.” In Bhagavad-gita (9.4) Lord Krsna says, matsthani sarva-bhutani na caham tesv avasthitah: "All
beings are in Me, but I am not in them." Although all
living beings are resting in Him, as small fiery sparks
rest on a large flame, both are differently situated.
Similarly, in the Visnu Purana it is said: eka-desasthitasyagner, jyotsna vistarini yatha, parasya brahmanah
saktis, tathedam akhilam jagat, "Fire is situated in one
place, but it distributes heat and light. Similarly, the
Supreme Personality of Godhead is distributing His
energies in different ways." The living entity is but one
of these energies (marginal energy). The energy and the
energetic are one in one sense, but they are differently
situated as energy and the energetic.
Text 64: In this way both swans live together in the heart.
When the one swan is instructed by the other, he is situated
in his constitutional position. This means he regains his
original Krsna consciousness, which was lost because of his
material attraction.
Text 65: My dear King Pracinabarhi, the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, thecause of all causes, is celebrated to be known
indirectly. Thus, I have described the story of Puranjana to
you. Actually it is an instruction for self-realization.
 There are many stories in the Puranas that are intended
to interest ordinary men in transcendental subjects, but
actually these refer to real facts.
 Factually the path of bhakti-yoga is the path of hearing
directly about the pastimes of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead (sravanam kirtanam visnoh), but those who are not
interested in hearing directly about the activities of
the Lord, or who cannot understand them, can very
effectively hear such stories and fables as this one
narrated by Narada Muni.
Discussion Topics
(PeA) The more one enjoys sex during youth, the more he
suffers in old age. (1)
(PrA) ...it is an advantage for a woman to become a man, but
it is not at all advantageous for the man to become a woman.
(19)
(ThA) Darwin’s theory... is simply a nonsensical theory. (53)
(M&M) when the acarya disappears....( ISKCON - as it was, is
and should be) (48)
4.29 TALKS BETWEEN NÄRADA AND KING PRÄCÉNABARHI
Transmigration of soul (Text 1-5)
Description of senses (Text 6-15)
Modes of nature affect the mind (Text 16-20)
Gradual decline in body's age (Text 21-25
Living entity gets various bodies (Text 26-29)
Living entity is like dog (Text 30-32)
Ultimate solution to all problems (Text 33-35)
Following Krsna Consciousness (Text 36-41)
Lord can't be understood by worshipping demigods (Text 42-45)
Vedic sacrifices are not the aim of life (Text 46-48)
The only way to please the Lord: Devotional service (Text 4950)
Guru is non-different from God (Text 51)
Lamentable position of household life (Text 52-55)
Even sages are bewildered about goal of life (Text 56-57)
Subtle body always exists (Text 58-60)
Living entity always fulfills his desires (Text 61)
Mind indicates past and future bodies (Text 62-68)
Devotee sees Lord everywhere (Text 69)
Transmigration of soul (Text 70-75)
Conditioned soul bound as prisoner (Text 76-79)
King Pracinibarhi leaves home (Text 80-82)
This story purifies the material world (Text 83-85)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. What does avadhuta mean and how does it relate to smell?
(11)
2. How do sahajiyas view sex?
3. How does Vrndavana rectify sinful persons? (14)
4. What contemporary example does Prabhupäda cite of trying to
solve problems but subsequently creating other problems? (33)
5. What is nirjana-bhajana and why can’t a neophyte devotee
practice it? (41)
6. Explain the mistake of the Arya-samajists? (48)
7. Why did Närada Muni tell a second allegory to the King?
(52)
8. In the deer allegory what do the following represent: (53 &
54)
9. Deer / Flower garden / Humming of bumblebees / Tiger /
Hunter?
10. Who are the karma jada-smartas and why don’t they like
devotional service? (57)
11. Briefly explain the process of transmigration with
reference to the Supersoul and the subtle and gross bodies.
(62)
12. Give three examples of the connection between the mental
condition and the gross body in both material life and Krsna
Consciousness. (63)
13. Explain the relation between mental condition, the
material modes and future life. (66)
14. Explain dreams according to text 67.
15. At which times does the soul not identify with his gross
body? (71)
16.
How
does
Viraraghava
Acarya
define
protection
of
citizenry? (81)
Analogies:
4.29.10: Sometimes we find that little insects are attracted
by the brightness of fire and thus, enter into it. Similarly,
the two eyes of the living entity are attracted by bright and
beautiful forms. They are entangled in these forms, exactly as
the insect becomes attracted to fire.
4.29.27: A servant may desire to start his own business and
imitate his master, and when he chooses to do so, he may leave
the protection of his master. Sometimes he is a failure, and
sometimes he is successful. Similarly, the living entity, part
and parcel of Krsna, starts his own business to compete with
the Lord.
4.29.33: When one gets tired of keeping a burden on his head,
he will place it on his shoulder. This does not mean that he
has become freed from the strains of carrying the burden.
Similarly, human society in the name of civilization is
creating one kind of trouble to avoid another kind of trouble.
4.29 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-25
King Pracinabarhi expresses his inability to completely grasp
the Puraïjana allegory.
Närada responds by describing:
_ The transmigration and entanglement of the living entity
(Puraïjana) in different bodies.
_ The human form (city) with it’s various sense organs (nine
gates) and their related objects.
_ The mysterious identity of the Supreme Lord (unknown
friend).
_ Material intelligence (Queen), the ten senses (male
friends), sensual engagements (girl friends), the life air
(five-headed serpent), the mind (eleventh attendant) and the
arena for sense enjoyment (Pancala kingdom). / The chariot of
the body and it’s different parts.
_ The influence of death (Yamaraja), bodily and mental
disturbances (Yamaraja’s soldiers), old age (Kalakanya) and
extreme fever (Prajvara) on the living entity.
Verses 26-55
Närada describes the troublesome existence of the conditioned
soul and presents Krsna consciousness as the sole remedy.
Närada elucidates on the immense benefits of hearing the
Lord’s glories in the association of devotees. He strongly
urges Pracinabarhi to reject material religiosity and embrace
Krsna consciousness which makes one fearless, perfectly
educated and qualified to become a bona fide spiritual master.
Närada next instructs Pracinabarhi through a narration
comparing family entanglement to a deer enjoying in a nice
garden while oblivious to imminent dangers. He urges the King
to renounce household life and the desire for heavenly
promotion in favor of taking shelter of the Supreme Lord.
Verses 56-85
Appreciating Närada’s instructions the King compares them to
the inferior fruitive path he had previously been taught.
Närada elaborately responds to the King’s inquiry about the
soul’s transmigration into different bodies under the laws of
karma. Närada then explains the workings of the five sense
objects, five sense organs, five knowledge-acquiring senses
and the mind in relation to the conditioned soul. He concludes
that one can be enlightened by serving the Supreme Lord. Sri
Maitreya glorifies Närada who explained transcendental
knowledge to King Pracinabarhi. Närada departs for Siddhaloka
and the King retires to Kapilasrama where he achieves
spiritual perfection in pure devotional service to the Supreme
Lord. Sri Maitreya lists the outstanding benefits of hearing
and chanting the allegorical narration of Puraïjana.
Important Points
 SD: There is no separation from even one of the three
types of suffering, even if there is remedy for the
suffering. This means that the remedy is also a cause of
suffering.
 Anything that is done which does not lead to KC is a
sinful activity, and any education that does not lead one
to understand Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a is false education.
 One cannot become a spiritual master unless he is a pure
devotee of the Lord. Such a spiritual master is to be
understood as the SPG personally present. Consulting a
bona fide spiritual master means consulting the SPG
personally. One should therefore, take shelter of such a
bona fide spiritual master. Success in life means
accepting a spiritual master who knows Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a as the only
supreme beloved personality. One should worship such a
confidential devotee of the Lord.
 a living entity must be merciful to other living entities
if he wishes to make progress in self-realization.
 This means he must preach this knowledge after perfecting
himself and understanding his own position as an eternal
servant of Krsna.
 If one realizes that he is an eternal servant of Krsna
but does not preach it, his realization is imperfect.
Important Verses
Very Short Summary
In this chapter, the spiritual explanation of the story of
Puranjana is given, along with questions of the King about the
karma and a story to illustrate renunciation.
Transmigration of soul (Text 1-5)
Text 1: King Prācīnabarhi replied: My dear lord, we could not
appreciate completely the purport of your allegorical story of
King Puranjana. Actually, those who are perfect in spiritual
knowledge can understand, but for us, who are overly attached
to fruitive activities, to realize the purpose of your story
is very difficult.
Text 2: Nārada Muni: You must understand that Puranjana, the
living entity, transmigrates according to his own work into
different types of bodies, which may be one-legged, twolegged, three-legged, four-legged, many-legged or simply
legless. Transmigrating into these various types of bodies,
the living entity, as the so-called enjoyer, is known as
Puranjana.
 Eka-pāda - ghosts, for it is said that ghosts walk on one
leg.
Dvi-pāda - human beings. When he is old and
invalid, the human being is supposed to be a triped, or
three-legged, because he walks with the help of a stick
or some kind of cane. catuṣ-pāda - animals. bahu-pāda those creatures who have more than four legs (many
insects, such as the centipede, and also many aquatic
animals). Apādaka - serpents. Puranjana indicates one who
enjoys possessing different types of bodies.
Text 3: The person I have described as unknown is the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, the master and eternal friend of the
living entity. Since the living entities cannot realize the
Supreme Personality of Godhead by material names, activities
or qualities, He remains everlastingly unknown to the
conditioned soul.
 Supreme Personality of Godhead cannot be perceived by
material senses as far as His form, name, quality,
pastimes or paraphernalia are concerned. However, when
one is spiritually advanced, one can understand the name,
form, qualities, pastimes and paraphernalia of the
Supreme Lord. This is confirmed in Bhagavad-gītā (18.55).
Bhaktyā mām abhijānāti yāvān yaś cāsmi tattvataḥ
 Because the Lord's form and activities cannot be
understood by materialistic people, He is described by
the śāstras as nirākāra, that is, one whose form cannot be
ascertained by a materialistic person.
Text 4: When the living entity wants to enjoy the modes of
material nature in their totality, he prefers, out of many
bodily forms, to accept that body which has nine gates, two
hands and two legs. Thus, he prefers to become a human being
or a demigod.
 Originally the living entity is a spiritual being, but
when he actually desires to enjoy this material world, he
comes down. From this verse we can understand that the
living entity first accepts a body that is human in form,
but gradually, due to his degraded activities, he falls
into lower forms of life—into the animal, plant and
aquatic forms. By the gradual process of evolution, the
living entity again attains the body of a human being and
is given another chance to get out of the process of
transmigration. If he again misses his chance in the
human form to understand his position, he is again placed
in the cycle of birth and death in various types of
bodies.
 The desire of the living entity to come into the material
world is not very difficult to understand. All these
propensities are already within the hearts of the living
entities (loke vyavayamisa-madya-seva nitya hi jantor).
Some living entities can check the desire to enjoy these
abominable
activities,
but
others
cannot
and
consequently, fall down to a degraded platform.
 A particular type of animal may have a strong tendency to
enjoy one kind of sense enjoyment, but in the human form
one can enjoy all the senses. The human form has the
facility to utilize all the senses for gratification.
Unless one is properly trained, he becomes a victim of
the modes of material nature.
Text 5: The word pramadā mentioned in this regard refers to
material intelligence, or ignorance. It is to be understood as
such. When one takes shelter of this kind of intelligence, he
identifies himself with the material body. Influenced by the
material consciousness of "I" and "mine," he begins to enjoy
and suffer through his senses. Thus, the living entity is
entrapped.
 In material existence so-called intelligence is actually
ignorance.
 When intelligence is cleared up, it is called buddhiyoga.
 Tesam satat yuktanam....
 “me and mine” - illusion
 As long as one thinks that everything belongs to him, he
is in material consciousness, and when he knows perfectly
that everything belongs to Kṛṣṇa, he is in KC.
Description of senses (Text 6-15)
Text 6: The five working senses and the five senses that
acquire knowledge are all male friends of Puranjanī. The living
entity is assisted by these senses in acquiring knowledge and
engaging in activity. The engagements of the senses are known
as girl friends, and the serpent, which was described as
having five heads, is the life air acting within the five
circulatory processes.
 The senses are the instruments for enjoying the material
world; consequently, the senses have been described as
friends.
 The soul passes through the kuṇḍalinī-cakra like a serpent
crawling on the ground. The life air is compared to
uraga, the serpent.
Text 7: The eleventh attendant, who is the commander of the
others, is known as the mind. He is the leader of the senses
both in the acquisition of knowledge and in the performance of
work. The Pancāla kingdom is that atmosphere in which the five
sense objects are enjoyed. Within that Pancāla kingdom is the
city of the body, which has nine gates.
 If one gets a good manager, his estate is very nicely
managed, but if the manager is a thief, his estate is
spoiled.
Similarly,
in
his
material,
conditional
existence, the living entity gives power of attorney to
his mind. As such, he is liable to be misdirected by his
mind into enjoying sense objects.
Text 8: The eyes, nostrils and ears are pairs of gates
situated in one place. The mouth, genital and rectum are also
different gates. Being placed into a body having these nine
gates, the living entity acts externally in the material world
and enjoys sense objects like form and taste.
Text 9: Two eyes, two nostrils and a mouth—all together five—
are situated in the front. The right ear is accepted as the
southern gate, and the left ear is the northern gate. The two
holes, or gates, situated in the west are known as the rectum
and genital.
Text 10: The two gates named Khadyotā and Āvirmukhī, which have
been spoken of, are the two eyes side by side in one place.
The town named Vibhrājita should be understood as form. In
this way the two eyes are always engaged in seeing different
kinds of forms.
 the two eyes of the living entity are attracted by bright
and beautiful forms. They are entangled in these forms,
exactly as the insect becomes attracted to fire.
Text 11-15: The two doors named Nalinī and Nālinī should be
known as the two nostrils, and the city named Saurabha
represents aroma. The companion spoken of as Avadhūta is the
sense of smell. The door called Mukhyā is the mouth, and
Vipaṇa is the faculty of speech. Rasajna is the sense of
taste. The city called Āpaṇa represents engagement of the
tongue in speech, and Bahūdana is the variety of foodstuffs.
The right ear is called the gate of Pitṛhū, and the left ear is
called the gate of Devahū. The city spoken of as Dakṣiṇapancāla represents the scriptures meant for directing pravṛtti,
the process of sense enjoyment in fruitive activities. The
other city, named Uttara-pancāla, represents the scriptures
meant for decreasing fruitive activities and increasing
knowledge. The living entity receives different kinds of
knowledge by means of two ears, and some living entities are
promoted to Pitṛloka and some to Devaloka. All this is made
possible by the two ears. The city called Grāmaka, which is
approached through the lower gate of Āsurī [the genital], is
meant for sex, which is very pleasing to common men who are
simply fools and rascals. The faculty of procreation is called
Durmada, and the rectum is called Nirṛti. When it is said that
Puranjana goes to Vaiśasa, it is meant that he goes to hell.
He is accompanied by Lubdhaka, which is the working sense in
the rectum. Formerly I have also spoken of two blind
associates. These associates should be understood to be the
hands and legs. Being helped by the hands and legs, the living
entity performs all kinds of work and moves hither and
thither.
 Even in such a sacred place as Vṛndāvana, India,
unintelligent men pass off this rectal and genital
business as spiritual activity. Such people are called
sahajiyā. According to their philosophy, through sexual
indulgence one can elevate oneself to the spiritual
platform. From these verses of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, however,
we understand that the desires for sexual satisfaction
are meant for the arvāk, the lowest among men
Modes of nature affect the mind (Text 16-20)
Text 16: The word antaḥ-pura refers to the heart. The word
viṣūcīna, meaning "going everywhere," indicates the mind.
Within the mind the living entity enjoys the effects of the
modes of material nature. These effects sometimes cause
illusion, sometimes satisfaction and sometimes jubilation
 Actually the living entity in his material condition
remains inert. It is the modes of material nature that
act on the mind and heart. The results are enjoyed or
suffered by the living entity.
Text 17: The Queen is one's intelligence. While one is awake
or asleep, that intelligence creates different situations.
Being influenced by contaminated intelligence, the living
entity envisions something and simply imitates the actions and
reactions of his intelligence.
 SD: atma I simply a witness, and acts by the force of the
intelligence. The intelligence is the cause of the jiva
acting.
Text 18-20: What I referred to as the chariot was in actuality
the body. The senses are the horses that pull that chariot. As
time passes, year after year, these horses run without
obstruction, but in fact they make no progress. Pious and
impious activities are the two wheels of the chariot. The
three modes of material nature are the chariot's flags. The
five types of life air constitute the living entity's bondage,
and the mind is considered to be the rope. Intelligence is the
chariot driver. The heart is the sitting place in the chariot,
and the dualities of life, such as pleasure and pain, are the
knotting place. The seven elements are the coverings of the
chariot, and the working senses are the five external
processes. The eleven senses are the soldiers. Being engrossed
in sense enjoyment, the living entity, seated on the chariot,
hankers after fulfillment of his false desires and runs after
sense enjoyment life after life.
 transmigration into different bodies should not be taken
as progress. Real progress is explained in Bhagavad-gītā
(4.9). Tyaktvā dehaṁ punar janma naiti: one makes real
progress when he does not have to take on another
material body.
 Everyone is planning for future happiness, thinking that
somehow or other, if he can reach a certain point, he
will be happy. In actuality, however, when he comes to
that point, he sees that there is no happiness. He then
plans to go further and further to another point. This is
called mṛga-tṛṣṇā, and its basis is sense enjoyment in
this material world.
Gradual decline in body's age (Text 21-25)
What was previously explained as Can
̣d
̣avega, powerful time, is
covered by days and nights, named Gandharvas and Gandharvīs.
The body's life-span is gradually reduced by the passage of
days and nights, which number 360. What was described as
Kālakanyā should be understood as old age. No one wants to
accept old age, but Yavaneśvara [Yavana-rāja], who is death,
accepts Jarā [old age] as his sister. The followers of
Yavaneśvara [Yamarāja] are called the soldiers of death, and
they are known as the various types of disturbances that
pertain to the body and mind. Prajvāra represents the two
types of fever: extreme heat and extreme cold — typhoid and
pneumonia. The living entity lying down within the body is
disturbed by many tribulations pertaining to providence, to
other living entities and to his own body and mind. Despite
all kinds of tribulations, the living entity, subjected to the
necessities of the body, mind and senses and suffering from
various types of disease, is carried away by many plan s due
to his lust to enjoy the world. Although transcendental to
this material existence, the living entity, out of ignorance,
accepts all these material miseries under the pretext of false
egoism ("I" and "mine"). In this way he lives for a hundred
years within this body.
 One is subjected to the influence of Yavana-rāja and his
sister due to impious activity. Those who are in Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
consciousness and are engaged in devotional service under
the instructions of NāradaMuni are not subjected to the
influence of Yamarāja and his sister Jarā.
 Knowing the basic misery of material existence, one
should be induced to get out of the material clutches and
return home, back to Godhead. If he simply withdraws from
activities of sense gratification and applies his senses
in the service of the Lord, all the problems of material
existence will immediately diminish, and with the
advancement of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness, he will be freed from
all tribulation and, after giving up the body, will
return home, back to Godhead.
Living entity gets various bodies (Text 26-29)
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 29 mentions
Characteristics
of
the
Conditioned
Soul
(baddha-jiva
lakshanam)
The living entity by nature has minute independence to choose
his own good or bad fortune, but when he forgets his supreme
master, the Personality of Godhead, he gives himself up unto
the modes of material nature. Being influenced by the modes of
material nature, he identifies himself with the body and, for
the interest of the body, becomes attached to various
activities. Sometimes he is under the influence of the mode of
ignorance, sometimes the mode of passion and sometimes the
mode of goodness. The living entity thus, gets different types
of bodies under the modes of material nature. Those who are
situated in the mode of goodness act piously according to
Vedic injunctions. Thus, they are elevated to the higher
planetary systems where the demigods live. Those who are
influenced by the mode of passion engage in various types of
productive activities in the planetary systems where human
beings live. Similarly, those influenced by the mode of
darkness are subjected to various types of misery and live in
the animal kingdom. Covered by the mode of ignorance in
material nature, the living entity is sometimes a male,
sometimes a female, sometimes a eunuch, sometimes a human
being, sometimes a demigod, sometimes a bird, an animal, and
so, on. In this way he is wandering within the material world.
His acceptance of different types of bodies is brought about
by his activities under the influence of the modes of nature.
 Material bondage is caused by deviation from the service
of the Lord and attempts to imitate Him. The Lord is
imitated by Māyāvādī philosophers who try to become one
with the Lord in an artificial way. When the Māyāvādī
philosophers think of themselves as liberated, they are
under the delusion of mental concoction. No one can
become one with or equal to God. To imagine this is to
continue one's bondage in material existence.
 SD: Why did Puranjana become a woman? That is answered
here. One attains the birth according to one's gunas and
karma.
Living entity is like dog (Text 30-32)
The living entity is exactly like a dog, who, overcome with
hunger, goes from door to door for some food. According to his
destiny, he sometimes receives punishment and is driven out
and at other times receives a little food to eat. Similarly,
the living entity, being influenced by so, many desires,
wanders in different species of life according to destiny.
Sometimes he is high, and sometimes he is low. Sometimes he
goes to the heavenly planets, sometimes to hell, sometimes to
the middle planets, and so, on. The living entities are trying
to counteract different miserable conditions pertaining to
providence, other living entities or the body and mind. Still,
they must remain conditioned by the laws of nature, despite
all attempts to counter these laws.
 An intelligent human being, however, can understand that
if he has to live the life of a dog, he had best become
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a's dog.
 If one is in goodness, he is promoted to the higher
systems; if in passion, he remains in the middle systems;
and if in ignorance, he is pushed down to the lower
species of life.
 SD: There is no separation from even one of the three
types of suffering, even if there is remedy for the
suffering. This means that the remedy is also a cause of
suffering.
Ultimate solution to all problems (Text 33-35)
A man may carry a burden on his head, and when he feels it to
be too heavy, he sometimes gives relief to his head by putting
the burden on his shoulder. In this way he tries to relieve
himself of the burden. However, whatever process he devises to
counteract the burden does nothing more than put the same
burden from one place to another. No one can counteract the
effects of fruitive activity simply by manufacturing a
different activity devoid of K. All such activity is due to
our ignorance. When we have a troublesome dream, we cannot
relieve
it
with
a
troublesome
hallucination.
One
can
counteract a dream only by awaking. Similarly, our material
existence is due to our ignorance and illusion. Unless we
awaken to KC, we cannot be relieved of such dreams. For the
ultimate solution to all problems, we must awaken to KC.
Sometimes we suffer because we see a tiger in a dream or a
snake in a vision, but actually there is neither a tiger nor a
snake. Thus, we create some situation in a subtle form and
suffer the consequences. These sufferings cannot be mitigated
unless we are awakened from our dream.
 Human society in the name of civilization is creating one
kind of trouble to avoid another kind of trouble. e.g.
automobiles
–
traffic
congestion,
fuel
shortage,
pollution, etc.
 Only real way we can minimize our problems is to
surrender unto the SPG and give ourselves up to His
protection. The Lord, being all-powerful, can make
arrangements to mitigate our painful life in material
existence.
 SD: “We can counteract miseries by performing atonement”
No, miseries can't be ended by atonement, sacrifices,
etc. Both areinfluenced by passion and ignorance.
Following Krsna Consciousness (Text 36-41)
Text 36-37: The real interest of the living entity is to get
out of the nescience that causes him to endure repeated birth
and death. The only remedy is to surrender unto the SPG
through His representative. Unless one renders devotional
service
unto
the
Vāsudeva
one
cannot
possibly
become
completely detached from this material world, nor can he
possibly manifest real knowledge.
 SD: By sadhana bhakti, one attains prema bhakti. This is
explained in 37-38.
 Material existence begins with the illusioned bodily
conception of life, and on the basis of this conception
there ensues a series of unwanted things (anarthas).
These unwanted things are actually mental desires for
various types of sense gratification. In this way one
accepts different types of bodies within this material
world. One first has to control the mind so, that the
desires of the mind can be purified.
 Anarthas, unwanted things, come down from one bodily life
to another. To get out of this entanglement, one has to
take to the devotional service of Lord Vāsudeva
 When one is perfectly advanced in the devotional service
of Vāsudeva, one becomes completely detached from the
service of the body, that is, his designated position in
material existence. After becoming so, detached, one
becomes actually perfect in knowledge and engages
perfectly in the service of Lord Vāsudeva.
 SD: Cessation of samsara will take place by devotion to
guru. There should be bhakti to guru and to the Lord,
since guru is a person who teaches about bhakti to the
Lord. Gurur na sa syat........samupeta mrtyum.
Text 38: One who is faithful, who is always hearing the
glories of the SPG, who is always engaged in the culture of KC
and in hearing of the Lord's activities, very soon becomes
eligible to see the SPG face to face.
 The
principles
of
bhakti-yoga
—
śravan
kīrtanaḿ
vis
pāda-sevanam/
̣aḿ
̣n
̣oh
̣smaran
̣aḿ
arcanaḿ
vandanaḿ
dāsyaḿ
sakhyamātma-nivedanam [SB 7.5.23] —
are the only means by which perfection can be attained.
 SD: “Hearing” in this verse means the 3 principal
activities of bhakti – sravana, kirtana and smarana.
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 39-40 mentions
Analysis of Favorable Conditions for Bhakti (bhakti anukulya
vicarah)
Text 39-40: My dear King, in the place where pure devotees
live, following the rules and regulations and thus, purely
conscious and engaged with great eagerness in hearing and
chanting the glories of the SPG, in that place if one gets a
chance to hear their constant flow of nectar, which is exactly
like the waves of a river, one will forget the necessities of
life — namely hunger and thirst — and become immune to all
kinds of fear, lamentation and illusion.
 The cultivation of KC is possible where great devotees
live together and constantly engage in hearing and
chanting the glories of the Lord.
 A businessman is always very eager to go to a place where
business is transacted. Similarly, a devotee is very
eager to hear from the lips of liberated devotees.
 Why? In the association of pure devotees, one becomes
attached to hearing and chanting the glories of the Lord.
In this way one can cultivate Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness, and as
soon as this cultivation is advanced, one can become
faithful to the Lord, devoted to the Lord and attached to
the Lord, and thus, one can very quickly attain full KC.
The secret of success in the cultivation of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
consciousness is hearing from the right person.
Text 41: Because the conditioned soul is always disturbed by
the bodily necessities such as hunger and thirst, he has very
little time to cultivate attachment to hearing the nectarean
words of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
 Unless one is associated with devotees, he cannot
cultivate Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness, for he will be disturbed
by the bodily necessities (eating, sleeping, mating and
defending).
Lord can't be understood by worshipping demigods
(Text 42-45)
Text 42-44: The most powerful Lord Brahmā, the father of all
progenitors; Lord Śiva; Manu, Daks
̣a and the other rulers of
humankind; the four saintly first-class brahmacārīs headed by
Sanaka and Sanātana; the great sages Marīci, Atri, Ańgirā,
Pulastya, Pulaha, Kratu, Bhr
̣ gu and Vasis
̣t
̣ha; and my humble
self [Nārada] are all stalwart brāhman
̣as who can speak
authoritatively on Vedic literature. We are very powerful
because of austerities, meditation and education. Nonetheless,
even after inquiring about the Supreme Personality of Godhead,
whom we always see, we do not know perfectly about Him.
 Darwinian theory that homo sapiens appeared nly 40,000
years ago is foolish. Puranas give history for millions
of years.
 Simply by advancing one's knowledge, one cannot be
accepted as an expert in understanding the Supreme
Personality of Godhead. The Supreme Personality of
Godhead can be understood not by advanced knowledge, but
by pure devotional service.
Text 45: Despite the cultivation of Vedic knowledge, which is
unlimited, and the worship of different demigods by the
symptoms of Vedic mantras, demigod worship does not help one
to understand the supreme powerful Personality of Godhead.
According
to
Vijayadhvaja
Tirtha,
who
belongs
to
the
Madhvacarya-sampradaya, the following verses appear
after
verse 45:
Text 1a-2a: A desire to maintain body, wife and children is
also observed in animal society. The animals have full
intelligence to manage such affairs. If a human being is
simply advanced in this respect, what is the difference
between him and an animal? One should be very careful to
understand that this human life is attained after many, many
births in the evolutionary process. A learned man who gives up
the bodily conception of life, both gross and subtle, will, by
the enlightenment of spiritual knowledge, become a prominent
individual spirit soul, as the Supreme Lord is also.
 That the animals are not rational is untrue; their
rationality, however, is not very advanced.
Vedic sacrifices are not the aim of life (Text 46-48)
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 46 mentions
Analysis of Favorable Conditions for Bhakti (bhakti anukulya
vicarah)
Text 46: When a person is fully engaged in devotional service,
he is favored by the Lord, who bestows His causeless mercy. At
such a time, the awakened devotee gives up all material
activities and ritualistic performances mentioned in the
Vedas.
 In these two verses both the karmīs and jnānīs are
described as unfit to understand Him.
 the Lord is awakened in one's mind if one constantly
thinks of Him.
 Guru Krsna prasade paya bhakti lata bija.
Text 47: My dear King Barhis
̣mān, you should never out of
ignorance take to the Vedic rituals or to fruitive activity,
which may be pleasing to hear about or which may appear to be
the goal of self-interest. You should never take these to be
the ultimate goal of life.
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 48 mentions
Indications of Evidence (pramana nirdeshah)
Text 48: Those who are less intelligent accept the Vedic
ritualistic ceremonies as all in all. They do not know that
the purpose of the Vedas is to understand one's own home,
where the Supreme Personality of Godhead lives. Not being
interested in their real home, they are illusioned and search
after other homes.
 Human life is very valuable, and one should not waste it
in vain exploration of other planets. One should be
intelligent enough to return to Godhead.
 SD: “Then why do my priests and sages make me do karmas
such as sacrifices?” They do not know Vaikuntha where the
Lord resides. They do not know the meaning of the Vedas.
The only way to please the Lord: Devotional service
(Text 49-50)
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 49 mentions
Characteristics
of
the
Conditioned
Soul
(baddha-jiva
lakshanam)
Text 49: My dear King, the entire world is covered with the
sharp points of kuśa grass, and on the strength of this you
have become proud because you have killed various types of
animals in sacrifices. Because of your foolishness, you do not
know that devotional service is the only way one can please
the Supreme Personality of Godhead. You cannot understand this
fact. Your only activities should be those that can please the
Personality of Godhead. Our education should be such that we
can become elevated to Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness.
 NM directly insults the king.
 Anything that is done which does not lead to KC is a
sinful activity, and any education that does not lead one
to understand Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a is false education.
Text 50: ŚrīHari is the Supersoul and guide of all living
entities who have accepted material bodies within this world.
He is the supreme controller of all material activities in
material nature. He is also our best friend, and everyone
should take shelter at His lotus feet. In doing so, one's life
will be auspicious.
 Although
the
Supersoul
is
in
everyone's
heart
(īśvarah
'rjuna
tis
[Bg.
̣sarva-bhūtānāḿ hr
̣ d-deśe
̣t
̣hati
18.61]), He talks only to the pure devotees who
constantly engage in His service.
 Everyone has dormant love for Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, and by culture and
education that has to be awakened. That is the purpose of
this Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness movement.
Guru is non-different from God (Text 51)
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura mentions that verse 51 mentions
Analysis of the Goal of Devotional Service (prayojana vicarah)
One who is engaged in devotional service has not the least
fear in material existence. This is because the Supreme
Personality of Godhead is the Supersoul and friend of
everyone. One who knows this secret is actually educated, and
one thus, educated can become the spiritual master of the
world. One who is an actually bona fide spiritual master,
representative of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a, is not different from Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a.
 One cannot become a spiritual master unless he is a pure
devotee of the Lord. Such a spiritual master is to be
understood as the SPG personally present. Consulting a
bona fide spiritual master means consulting the SPG
personally. One should therefore, take shelter of such a
bona fide spiritual master. Success in life means
accepting a spiritual master who knows Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a as the only
supreme beloved personality. One should worship such a
confidential devotee of the Lord.
Lamentable position of household life (Text 52-55)
Text
52:
The
great
saint
Nārada
continued:
O
great
personality, I have replied properly about all that you have
asked me. Now hear another narration that is accepted by
saintly persons and is very confidential.
 It
was
NāradaMuni's
intention
that
through
his
instructions the King would immediately give up all
engagement in fruitive activity and take to devotional
service.
However,
although
the
King
understood
everything, he was still not prepared to give up his
engagements.
 This is the position of most people. They accept a bona
fide spiritual master and listen to him, but when the
spiritual master indicates that they should leave home
and fully engage in devotional service, they hesitate.
 The duty of the spiritual master is to instruct the
disciple as long as he does not come to the understanding
that this materialistic way of life, fruitive activity,
is not at all beneficial.
 King was considering calling his sons first and handing
over the kingdom and then retiring. NM isinducing him to
retire immediately.
 NāradaMuni therefore, decided to relate another allegory
to the King so, that he might be induced to give up
family life within material existence.
Text 53: My dear King, please search out that deer who is
engaged in eating grass in a very nice flower garden along
with his wife. That deer is very much attached to his
business, and he is enjoying the sweet singing of the
bumblebees in his garden. Just try to understand his position.
He is unaware that before him is a tiger, which is accustomed
to living at the cost of another's flesh. Behind the deer is a
hunter, who is threatening to pierce him with sharp arrows.
Thus, the deer's death is imminent.
 Bumblebees – children, tiger – time factor
Text 54: My dear King, woman, who is very attractive in the
beginning but in the end very disturbing, is exactly like the
flower, which is attractive in the beginning and detestable at
the end. With woman, the living entity is entangled with lusty
desires, and he enjoys sex, just as one enjoys the aroma of a
flower. He thus, enjoys a life of sense gratification — from
his tongue to his genitals — and in this way the living entity
considers himself very happy in family life. United with his
wife, he always remains absorbed in such thoughts. He feels
great pleasure in hearing the talks of his wife and children,
which are like the sweet humming of bumblebees that collect
honey from flower to flower. He forgets that before him is
time, which is taking away his life-span with the passing of
day and night. He does not see the gradual diminishing of his
life, nor does he care about the superintendent of death, who
is trying to kill him from behind. Just try to understand
this. You are in a precarious position and are threatened from
all sides.
 One becomes attached to the gr
̣ hastha-āśrama for two
reasons only — the wife cooks palatable dishes for the
satisfaction of her husband's tongue, and she gives him
sexual pleasure at night. The talks of the wife, which
are enjoyed as a family recreation, and the talks of the
children both attract the living entity. He thus, forgets
that he has to die someday and has to prepare for the
next life if he wants to be put into a congenial body.
 When one takes sannyāsa after enjoying family life, he
pleases the Supreme Lord Vis
̣n
̣u.
Text 55: My dear King, just try to understand the allegorical
position of the deer. Be fully conscious of yourself, and give
up the pleasure of hearing about promotion to heavenly planets
by fruitive activity. Give up household life, which is full of
sex, as well as stories about such things, and take shelter of
the Supreme Personality of Godhead through the mercy of the
liberated souls. In this way, please give up your attraction
for material existence.
 One has to give up all this and put himself under the
control of the spiritual master.
The symptoms of the
bona fide spiritual master are stated in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam
(11.3.21):
tasmād guruḿ
prapadyeta
jijnāsuh
̣śreyauttamam
śābdeparecanis
̣n
̣ātaḿ
brahman
̣y upaśamāśrayam
"Any person who is seriously desirous of achieving real
happiness must seek out a bona fide spiritual master and take
shelter of him by initiation. The qualification of a spiritual
master is that he must have realized the conclusion of the
scriptures by deliberation and arguments and thus, be able to
convince others of these conclusions. Such great
personalities, who have taken complete shelter of the Supreme
Godhead, leaving aside all material considerations, are to be
understood as bona fide spiritual masters."
 One cannot give up this abominable association through
one's own effort, but if one takes shelter of a bona fide
spiritual master who is a paramahaḿ
sa, he will gradually
be elevated to the platform of spiritual life.
 Generally a saintly person lives in a remote place in the
forest or in a humble cottage. However, we should note
that the times have changed. It may be beneficial for a
saintly person's own interest to go to the forest and
live in a cottage, but if one becomes a preacher,
especially in Western countries, he has to invite many
classes of men who are accustomed to living in
comfortable apartments. Therefore, in this age a saintly
person has to make proper arrangements to receive people
and attract them to the message of Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness.
Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta SarasvatīT
̣hākura, perhaps for the
first time, introduced motorcars and palatial buildings
for the residence of saintly persons just to attract the
general public in big cities.
 One should not be attached to material opulence, but
material
opulence
may
be
accepted
in
the
Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a
consciousness movement to facilitate the propagation of
the movement.
Even sages are bewildered about goal of life (Text
56-57)
Text 56: The King replied: My dear brāhman
̣a, whatever you have
said I have heard with great attention and, considering all of
it, have come to the conclusion that the ācāryas [teachers] who
engaged me in fruitive activity did not know this confidential
knowledge. If they were aware of it, why did they not explain
it to me?
 At the present moment the churches, temples and mosques
all over the world are not attracting people because
foolish priests cannot elevate their followers to the
platform of knowledge.
 The Vais
̣n
̣avas, not caring for the lifeless activities of
the priestly classes, take to full Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a consciousness
and become perfect in this very life.
Text 57: My dear brāhman
̣a, there are contradictions between
your instructions and those of my spiritual teachers who
engaged me in fruitive activities. I now can understand the
distinction
between
devotional
service,
knowledge
and
renunciation. I had some doubts about them, but you have now
very kindly dissipated all these doubts. I can now understand
how even the great sages are bewildered by the real purpose of
life. Of course, there is no question of sense gratification.
 Unless one is very, very fortunate, he does not take to
devotional service. Even the so-called learned Vedic
scholars are bewildered by devotional service.
Subtle body always exists (Text 58-60)
Text 58-59: The results of whatever a living entity does in
this life are enjoyed in the next life. The expert knowers of
the Vedic conclusions say that one enjoys or suffers the
results of his past activities. But practically it is seen
that the body that performed the work in the last birth is
already lost. So, how is it possible to enjoy or suffer the
reactions of that work in a different body?
 As we experience, every individual soul has an individual
body,
and
one
person's
activities
or
one
body's
activities are not enjoyed or suffered by another body or
another person. The question is how the activities of one
body are suffered or enjoyed in the next.
 Atheists - “Where is the proof that I am suffering and
enjoying the resultant actions of past karma?”
Text 60: The great sage Nārada continued: The living entity
acts in a gross body in this life. This body is forced to act
by the subtle body, composed of mind, intelligence and ego.
After the gross body is lost, the subtle body is still there
to enjoy or suffer. Thus, there is no change.
 Actually he enjoys through the subtle body, which is
composed of mind, intelligence and ego. The gross body is
the instrumental outer covering. When the gross body is
lost, or when it dies, the root of the gross body — the
mind, intelligence and ego — continues and brings about
another gross body.
 Because the SPG as Supersoul is always guiding the
individual soul, the individual soul always knows how to
act according to the reactions of his past karma. In
other words, the Supersoul reminds him to act in such a
way. Therefore, although there is apparently a change in
the gross body, there is a continuation between the lives
of an individual soul.
Living entity always fulfills his desires (Text 61)
The living entity, while dreaming, gives up the actual living
body. Through the activities of his mind and intelligence, he
acts in another body, either as a god or a dog. After giving
up this gross body, the living entity enters either an animal
body or a demigod's body on this planet or on another planet.
He thus, enjoys the results of the actions of his past life.
Mind indicates past and future bodies (Text 62-68)
Text 62: The living entity labors under the bodily conception
of "I am this, I am that. My duty is this, and therefore, I
shall do it." These are all mental impressions, and all these
activities are temporary; nonetheless, by the grace of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, the living entity gets a
chance to execute all his mental concoctions. Thus, he gets
another body.
 When the gross body is finished, the plans of the living
entity are taken by the mind, and by the grace of the
Lord, the living entity gets a chance to give these plans
shape in the next life. This is known as the law of
karma.
 As long as the mind is absorbed in the laws of karma, a
certain type of body must be accepted in the next life.
 Karma is the aggregate of fruitive activities conducted
to make this body comfortable or uncomfortable.
 In the next birth, one acquires remembrance from the
Supersoul and begins to execute the plans begun in the
previous life.
Text 63: One can understand the mental or conscious position
of a living entity by the activities of two kinds of senses —
the knowledge-acquiring senses and the executive senses.
Similarly, by the mental condition or consciousness of a
person, one can understand his position in the previous life.
 Face is the index of mind.
 Mind of angry person – tongue: abuse, hand: fight, legs:
kick. Mind of KC person – tongue: chant, hand: raised in
ecstasy, legs: dance.
 SD: “Since action disappears the moment it is performed,
how can one enjoy its results in the next life?” One can
infer the citta by the knowledge senses or action senses,
which are not operating at the same time. Knowledge does
not arise from simultaneous action of the different
senses. When mind unites with a particular sense there is
knowledge for the sense object of the particular sense.
Similarly, by the present functions of citta, which do
not arise simultaneously, the actions generated from
previous bodies can be inferred. When the operation of
citta unite with a certain action, the citta then appears
to be auspicious or inauspicious. Though an action
disappears the moment it is performed, its impression
remains in the citta.
Text 64-65: Sometimes we suddenly experience something that
was never experienced in the present body by sight or hearing.
Sometimes we see such things suddenly in dreams. Therefore, my
dear King, the living entity, who has a subtle mental
covering, develops all kinds of thoughts and images because of
his previous body. Take this from me as certain. There is no
possibility of concocting anything mentally without having
perceived it in the previous body.
 SD: “How we perceive the subtle body which is not
destroyed when thr gross body is destroyed?” Explained in
64 and 65.
 The mind is the storehouse of our past desires, and we
have this present body due to our past desires.
Similarly, whatever we desire in this present body will
be expressed in a future body. Thus, the mind is the
source of different kinds of bodies.
 If a person is engaged in the devotional service of the
Lord, he is to be considered a liberated soul even in
this life.
 The devotee is therefore, above the three modes of
material nature and is even transcendental to the
brāhman
̣a platform. A brāhman
̣a may be infected by the two
baser modes — namely rajo-gun
̣a and tamo-gun
̣a.
Text 66: O King, all good fortune unto you! The mind is the
cause of the living entity's attaining a certain type of body
in accordance with his association with material nature.
According to one's mental composition, one can understand what
the living entity was in his past life as well as what kind of
body he will have in the future. Thus, the mind indicates the
past and future bodies.
 Goodness
- higher planets. Passion – earthly planets.
Ignorance – hellish planets.
 NāradaMuni is herein offering the King blessings of all
good fortune so, that the King will not desire anything
or make plans for sense gratification. The King was
engaged in fruitive ritualistic ceremonies because he
hoped to get a better life in the future. NāradaMuni
desired him to give up all mental concoctions.
 all bodies in heavenly planets and hellish planets arise
from
mental
concoctions,
and
the
sufferings
and
enjoyments of material life are simply on the mental
platform.
All
qualities
that
are
considered
good
according to the material estimation actually have no
value because these so-called good qualities will not
save a person from the cycle of birth and death.
 Best course for a human being is to favorably accept the
transcendental devotional service of the Lord.
Text 67: Sometimes in a dream we see something never
experienced or heard of in this life, but all these incidents
have been experienced at different times, in different places
and in different conditions. The mind of the living entity
continues to exist in various gross bodies, and according to
one's desires for sense gratification, the mind records
different thoughts. In the mind these appear together in
different combinations; therefore, these images sometimes
appear as things never seen or never heard before.
 Why is it that we sometimes in our dreams see what we
have never heard of or seen at any time during this life?
Even though such events may not be experienced in this
life, they were experienced in previous lives. According
to time and circumstance, they combine so, that in dreams
we
see
something
wonderful
that
we
have
never
experienced. For instance, we may see an ocean on the
peak of a mountain. Or we may see that the ocean has
dried up. These are simply combinations of different
experiences in time and space. Sometimes we may see a
golden mountain, and this is due to our having
experienced gold and mountains separately. In the dream,
under illusion, we combine these separate factors.
 The mind plans material enjoyment, and the gross body
serves as the instrument to realize such desires and
plans. The mind is the platform onto which all desires
come and go. Śrīla Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura therefore,
sings:
guru-mukha-padma-vākya, cittete kariyā aikya,
āra nā kariha mane āśā
Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura advises everyone to stick to the
principle of carrying out the orders of the spiritual master.
One should not desire anything else. If the regulative
principles ordered by the spiritual master are followed
rigidly, the mind will gradually be trained to desire nothing
but the service of Kṛṣṇa. Such training is the perfection of
life.
Devotee sees Lord everywhere (Text 69)
Text 69: Kṛṣṇa consciousness means constantly associating with
the Supreme Personality of Godhead in such a mental state that
the devotee can observe the cosmic manifestation exactly as
the Supreme Personality of Godhead does. Such observation is
not always possible, but it becomes manifest exactly like the
dark planet known as Rāhu, which is observed in the presence
of the full moon.
 It has been explained in the previous verse that all
desires on the mental platform become visible one after
another. Sometimes, however, by the supreme will of the
SPG, the whole stockpile can be visible all at one time.
When a person is fully absorbed in KC, his stockpile of
material desires is minimized. Indeed, the desires no
longer fructify in the form of gross bodies. Instead, the
stockpile of desires becomes visible on the mental
platform by the grace of the SPG. They are cleared in one
stroke. E.g. Yasoda saw the whole universe in Krsna's
mouth.
 According to Vedic astronomy, the Rāhu planet, which is
not visible, is accepted. Sometimes the Rāhu planet is
visible in the presence of full moonlight.
 Astronauts went to Rahu, not moon.
 Why we see things not experienced in this life is
explained herein. That which we see is the future
expression of a gross body or is already stocked in our
mental stockpile. Because a Kṛṣṇa conscious person does
not have to accept a future gross body, his recorded
desires are fulfilled in a dream. We therefore, sometimes
find things in a dream never experienced in our present
life.
Transmigration of soul (Text 70-75)
Text 70: As long as there exists the subtle material body
composed of intelligence, mind, senses, sense objects, and the
reactions of the material qualities, the consciousness of
false identification and its relative objective, the gross
body, exist as well.
 SD: “Through the gross body, the subtle body acts as a
doer and enjoyer. But the subtle body never acts alone.In
the absence of the gross body, the jiva is no longer a
doer. Hw should then get liberation.” This verse answers
this question.
Text 71-72: When the living entity is in deep sleep, when he
faints, when there is some great shock on account of severe
loss, at the time of death, or when the body temperature is
very high, the movement of the life air is arrested. At that
time the living entity loses knowledge of identifying the body
with the self. When one is a youth, all the ten senses and the
mind are completely visible. However, in the mother's womb or
in the boyhood state, the sense organs and the mind remain
covered, just as the full moon is covered by the darkness of
the dark-moon night.
Text 73: When the living entity dreams, the sense objects are
not actually present. However, because one has associated with
the sense objects, they become manifest. Similarly, the living
entity with undeveloped senses does not cease to exist
materially, even though he may not be exactly in contact with
the sense objects.
 A child may be innocent, but this does not mean that he
is a liberated soul. Everything is held in reservation,
and everything will become manifest in due course of
time.
Text 74: The five sense objects, the five sense organs, the
five knowledge-acquiring senses and the mind are the sixteen
material expansions. These combine with the living entity and
are influenced by the three modes of material nature. Thus,
the existence of the conditioned soul is understood.
Text 75: By virtue of the processes of the subtle body, the
living entity develops and gives up gross bodies. This is
known as the transmigration of the soul. Thus, the soul
becomes subjected to different types of so, called enjoyment,
lamentation, fear, happiness and unhappiness.
 Modern psychologists can study the actions of the mind-thinking, feeling and willing--but they are unable to go
deep into the matter. This is due to their lack of
knowledge and to their not being associated with a
liberated acarya.
 dehino 'smin yatha dehe......Unless all human society
understands
this
important
verse
in
Bhagavad-gita,
civilization will advance in ignorance, not in knowledge.
Conditioned soul bound as prisoner (Text 76-79)
Text 76-77: The caterpillar transports itself from one leaf to
another by capturing one leaf before giving up the other.
Similarly, according to his previous work, the living entity
must capture another body before giving up the one he has.
This is because the mind is the reservoir of all kinds of
desires.
 By superior arrangement a living entity is offered
another body, but because of his attraction to the
present body, he does not like to transfer himself to
another body. Thus, he is forced to accept another body
by the laws of nature.
 The root cause of one's association is the mind. This
great Krsna consciousness movement is the greatest boon
to human society because it is teaching everyone to think
always of Krsna by executing devotional service. This is
technically called nitya-lila-pravista.
Text 78: As long as we desire to enjoy sense gratification, we
create material activities. When the living entity acts in the
material field, he enjoys the senses, and while enjoying the
senses, he creates another series of material activities. In
this way the living entity becomes entrapped as a conditioned
soul.
 if we act only for the satisfaction of Visnu, there is no
bondage due to material activity, but if we act
otherwise, we become entrapped by one material activity
after another.
 Instead of plunging oneself into the ocean of material
activity, one should accept material activity only to
maintain body and soul together. The rest of one's time
should be devoted to engaging in the transcendental
loving service of the Lord. In this way one can attain
relief from the reactions of material activity.
Text 79: You should always know that this cosmic manifestation
is created, maintained and annihilated by the will of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead. Consequently, everything
within this cosmic manifestation is under the control of the
Lord. To be enlightened by this perfect knowledge, one should
always engage himself in the devotional service of the Lord.
 Self-realization is very difficult in the material
condition. However, if we accept the devotional service
of the Lord, the Lord will gradually reveal Himself.
 Through Krsna consciousness we can understand not only
Krsna
and
the
cosmic
manifestation
but
also
our
constitutional position.
According
to
Vijayadhvaja
Tirtha,
who
belongs
to
the
Madhvacarya-sampradaya, the following two verses appear after
verse 79.
Text
1b:
If
a
living
entity
is
developed
in
Krsna
consciousness and is merciful to others, and if his spiritual
knowledge of self-realization is perfect, he will immediately
attain liberation from the bondage of material
existence.
 a living entity must be merciful to other living entities
if he wishes to make progress in self-realization.
 This means he must preach this knowledge after perfecting
himself and understanding his own position as an eternal
servant of Krsna.
 If one realizes that he is an eternal servant of Krsna
but does not preach it, his realization is imperfect.
Text 2b: Everything happening within time, which consists of
past, present and future, is merely a dream. That is the
secret understanding in all Vedic literature.
King Pracinibarhi leaves home (Text 80-82)
Text 80: The great sage Maitreya continued: The supreme
devotee, the great saint Narada, thus, explained to King
Pracinabarhi the constitutional position of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead and the living entity. After giving an
invitation to the King, Narada Muni left to return to
Siddhaloka.
 Brahmaloka – highest planet, siddhaloka - its satellite.
Text 81: In the presence of his ministers, the saintly King
Pracinabarhi left orders for his sons to protect the citizens.
He then left home and went off to undergo austerities in a
holy place known as Kapilasrama.
 protection means organizing the citizens into the
specific divisions of the four varnas and four asramas.
It was the responsibility of the royal order to see that
the citizens were following the regulative principles of
the four varnas and the asramas.
 Simply laws won't help. Varnasrama is essential.
 when Maharaja Pracinabarhi was convinced of the goal of
life through the instructions of Narada, he did not wait
even a moment to see his sons return, but left
immediately. There were many things to be done upon the
return of his sons, but he simply left them a message. He
knew what his prime duty was. He simply left instructions
for his sons and went off for the purpose of spiritual
advancement. This is the system of Vedic civilization.
 Kapilasrama is at Ganga-Sagara.
Text 82: Having undergone austerities and penances at
Kapilasrama, King Pracinabarhi attained full liberation from
all material designations. He constantly engaged in the
transcendental loving service of the Lord and attained a
spiritual position qualitatively equal to that of the SPG.
 tat-samyatam agat - The King attained the position of
possessing the same status or the same form as that of
the Lord. This definitely proves that the SPG is always a
person. In His impersonal feature, He is the rays of His
transcendental body. When a living entity attains
spiritual perfection, he also attains the same type of
body, known as sac-cidananda-vigraha.
 the living entity can be liberated from the material
condition at any moment, provided that he wishes to do
so.
 As
soon
as
the
living
entity
engages
in
the
transcendental loving service of the Lord, he immediately
attains freedom from all material conditions.
This story purifies the material world (Text 83-85)
Text 83: One who hears this narration concerning the
understanding of the living entity's spiritual existence, as
described by the great sage Narada, or who relates it to
others, will be liberated from the bodily conception of life.
 This material world is created by the dreaming of MahaVisnu. The real, factual platform is the spiritual world,
but when the spirit soul wants to imitate the SPG, he is
put into this dreamland of material creation. After being
in contact with the material modes of nature, the living
entity develops the subtle and gross bodies.
 When the living entity is fortunate enough to associate
with Sri Narada Mahamuni or his servants, he is liberated
from this dreamland of material creation and the bodily
conception of life.
Text 84: This narration spoken by the great sage Narada is
full of the transcendental fame of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead.
Consequently,
this
narration,
when
described,
certainly sanctifies this material world.
It purifies the
heart of the living entity and helps him attain his spiritual
identity. One who relates this transcendental narration will
be liberated from all material bondage and will no longer have
to wander within this material world.
 Because these narrations are full of the glory of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, they constitute the most
effective process for the purification of the mind.
 Paramesthyam - Brahmaloka; The inhabitants of Brahmaloka
always discuss such narrations so, that after the
annihilation of the material world, they can be directly
transferred to the spiritual world.
Text 85: The allegory of King Puranjana, described herein
according to authority, was heard by me from my spiritual
master, and it is full of spiritual knowledge. If one can
understand the purpose of this allegory, he will certainly be
relieved
from
the
bodily
conception
and
will
clearly
understand life after death. Although one may not understand
what transmigration of the soul actually is, one can fully
understand it by studying this narration.
 Everyone comes to this material world attracted to sense
gratification, and the hard knot of sense gratification
is the attraction between male and female. By this
attraction, one becomes overly attached to the material
world in terms of grha-ksetra-suta-apta-vitta--that is,
home, land, children, friends, money and so, forth. Thus,
one becomes entangled in the bodily conception of "I" and
"mine." However, if one understands the story of King
Puranjana and understands how, by sexual attraction,
Puranjana became a female in his next life, one will also
understand the process of transmigration.
Discussion Topics
(Und) The mechanics of the subtle body (74)
(PeA) “one has to give up family life at a certain age (the
age of fifty), take vanaprastha” (54)
(ThA) the foolish Darwinian theory of the anthropologists (42)
(Eva) Actually the material condition cannot be improved. (32)
4.30 THE ACTIVITIES OF THE PRACETÄS
Pracetas please Lord Visnu (Text 1-3)
Description of Lord's body (Text 4-7)
Lord addressed the Pracetas (Text 8-12)
Girls born of Pramloca and Kandu (Text 13-16)
Special facilities given to Pracetas (Text 17-18)
Lord existence is completely independent (Text 19)
Devotees feel freshness and newness in their work (Text 20)
Pracetas offer prayers (Text 21-23)
Lord existence is completely independent (Text 24-25)
Lord is witness to all activities (Text 26-27)
Lord expands as deity (Text 28-30)
Lord is famous by unlimited names (Text 31-32)
Association of pure devotees (Text 33-36)
Devotees purify places of pilgrimage (Text 37-41)
Lord is famous as Vasudeva (Text 42)
Pracetas desire to make earth treeless (Text 43-45)
Birth of Daksa (Text 46-51)
Pürva-svädhyäya (Preliminary Self Study)
1. How is Lord Çiva able to offer all kinds of material
happiness? (2)
2. Why is the Supreme Lord described as Puraïjana? (3)
3. Describe some characteristics of Kinnaras (6)
4. What is a mature devotee’s attitude towards material
opulence? (19)
5. Define Hari-medhase (24)
6. What is the most valuable benediction the Lord gives to
neophyte devotees? (27)
7. What is the best benediction a devotee can ask of the Lord?
(33)
8. Describe the results achieved by an audience that hears
transcendental topics. (35)
9. Which two types of people are able to take advantage of the
traveling preacher? (37)
10. List four qualities of Aryans. (40)
11. Cite two examples of the Lord’s renunciation. (43)
12. Why were the Pracetäs angry to see the tall trees? (44)
13. Explain why swamis are sometimes addressed as Mahäräja.
(45)
14. Briefly sketch the story of the Pracetäs’ wife Marisa.
(47)
15. For what two reasons did Daksa have to take birth from
Marisa’s womb? (48)
Analogies:
4.30.12: A good tree within a garden or forest, its flowers
will fill the forest with their fragrance.Similarly, a good
son within a family makes the whole family famous all over the
world.
4.30.19: How the same activity can be the cause of bondage and
liberation can be explained as follows. One may get
indigestion due to eating too many milk preparations-condensed milk, sweet rice, and so, on. But even though there
is indigestion or diarrhea, another milk preparation—yogurt
mixed with black pepper and salt--will immediately cure these
maladies. In other words, one milk preparation can cause
indigestion and diarrhea, and another milk preparation can
cure them.
4.30.30: One has to approach the Supreme Personality of
Godhead through the impersonal Brahman effulgence just as one
has to approach the sun through the sunshine.
4.30.32: When a bee approaches the parijata tree, it gets
unlimited supplies of honey. There is no need to go to another
tree. If one is fixed in the service of the lotus feet of the
Lord, there is unlimited transcendental bliss, and as such
there is no need to ask for further benediction.
75
4.30 ADHYÄYA-KATHÄ-SÄRA (CHAPTER OVERVIEW)
Verses 1-20
Vidura asks Maitreya for details of the Pracetäs’ (sons of
Pracinabarhi) achievements through chanting the song composed
by Lord Çiva. Maitreya responds by elaborately describing the
beautiful audience that Lord Vishnu grants the Pracetäs in
response to their spiritual practices. The satisfied Lord
praises the devoted and obedient Pracetäs for their brotherly
dealings. He lists the benefits achieved by remembering the
Pracetäs and reciting Lord Çiva’s song. Lord Visnu blesses the
brothers with worldwide fame. He promises them an extremely
exalted son through Marisa, the qualified daughter of Kandu
Muni and Apsara Pramloca.Marisa was left by her mother to be
raised by the trees. The Lord further grants the Pracetäs
prolonged facility for earthly and celestial enjoyment
followed by liberation from material existence. The Supreme
Lord explains that his selfless and detached devotees are not
adversely affected by family life. On that enlightened
platform they experience equanimity and freshness in all their
activities.
Verses 21-42
The Pracetäs ecstatically offer the Lord respectful prayers
enumerating his glories while especially appreciating his
compassion. Though fully satisfied by his audience they
request the incomparable benediction of always having his
devotees’ association. The brothers exalt the process of
hearing and chanting spiritual narrations which neutralizes
material contamination and invokes the Lord’s presence. The
liberated devotees who constantly chant the Lord’s names
benefit the world by their travels. The Pracetäs praise Lord
Çiva by whose grace they were blessed with the Supreme Lord’s
shelter. Offering their various spiritual achievements for the
Lord’s satisfaction they humbly conclude their prayer.
Verses 43-51
Having accepted their prayers Lord Visnu departs and the
Pracetäs come out of the water. Seeing the Earth’s surface
covered by tall trees the angered brothers begin burning down
the trees with fire and air emitted from their mouths. Lord
Brahma stops the devastation by pacifying the angry princes.
The surviving trees deliver Marisa to be their wife. The
brothers marry Marisa and through her give birth to the
previously cursed Daksa who resumes his role as a Prajapati
[progenitor].
Very Important Points
 Disunity between individual souls is so, strong within
this material world that even in a society of Krsna
consciousness, members sometimes appear disunited due to
their having different opinions and leaning toward
material things. Actually, in Krsna consciousness there
cannot be two opinions. There is only one goal: to serve
Krsna
to
one's
best
ability.
If
there
is
some
disagreement over service, such disagreement is to be
taken as spiritual. Those who are actually engaged in the
service of the Supreme Personality of Godhead cannot be
disunited in any circumstance. This makes the Supreme
Personality of Godhead very
happy and willing to award
all kinds of benediction to His devotees.
 Why one is put into a miserable condition, even though
everyone is under the control of the Supreme Personality
of Godhead? Because of his minute independence, the
living entity can obey or disobey the orders of the
Supreme Lord. If he obeys the Supreme Lord's orders, he
becomes happy. If he does not, he becomes unhappy.
Therefore, the living entity creates his own happiness or
unhappiness. The Supreme Lord does not enforce these on
anyone.
 If one is so, expert that he can engage everything or
dovetail everything in the service of the Lord, to give
up the material world would be a great blunder. One
should learn how to dovetail everything in the service of
the Lord, for everything is connected to Krsna. That is
the real purpose of life and secret of success.
 If one is placed in material opulence due to the special
mercy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, he should
not consider that opulence a cause for bondage. When a
mature devotee is blessed with material opulence, he does
not become affected adversely, for he knows how to employ
material opulence in the service of the Lord. Material
opulence detrimental to devotional service is taken away
by the Supreme Lord, whereas a person who is mature in
devotional service is given all material facilities.
 This sańkīrtana movement started by the Society for
Krishna Consciousness is meant for creating Vaikun
̣t
̣ha,
the transcendental world that is without anxiety, even in
this material world. The method is the propagation of the
śravan
kīrtanam process throughout the world.
̣aḿ
Important Verses
Text 19: Those who are engaged in auspicious activities in
devotional service certainly understand that the ultimate
enjoyer or beneficiary of all activities is the Supreme
Personality of Godhead. Thus, when one acts, he
offers the
results to the Supreme Personality of Godhead and passes life
always engaged in the topics of the Lord. Even though such a
person may be participating in family life, he is not affected
by the results of his actions.
Text 33: Dear Lord, as long as we have to remain within this
material world due to our material contamination and wander
from one type of body to another and from one planet to
another, we pray that we may associate with those who are
engaged in discussing Your pastimes. We pray for this
benediction life after life, in different bodily forms and on
different planets.
Text 34: Even a moment's association with a pure devotee
cannot be compared to being transferred to heavenly planets or
even
merging
into
the
Brahman
effulgence
in
complete
liberation. For living entities who are destined to give up
the body and die, association with pure devotees is the
highest benediction.
Very short summary
In this chapter, the Pracetas, by praising the Lord, obtain a
boon from Him. They leave the water, burn the trees, marry the
daughter of the trees and then rule the kingdom happily.
Pracetas please Lord Visnu (Text 1-3)
Text 1: Vidura inquired from Maitreya: O brahmana, you
formerly spoke about the sons of Pracinabarhi and informed me
that they satisfied the Supreme Personality of Godhead by
chanting a song composed by Lord Siva. What did they achieve
in this way?
 siddhim apuh, or "achieved perfection,": manusyanam
sahastresu, kascid yatati siddhaye. Supreme perfection –
mamupetya punarjanme........paramam gatah.
Text 2: My dear Barhaspatya, what did the the Pracetas, obtain
after meeting Lord Siva, who is very dear to the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, the bestower of liberation? Certainly
they were transferred to the spiritual world, but apart from
that, what did they obtain within this material world, either
in this life or in other lives?
 The distress and happiness obtained during the span of
life are called iha, and the distress and happiness
obtained in the next life are called paratra.
 Sometimes devotees desire to enjoy material happiness
also; therefore, by the arrangement of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, the devotee is given a chance to
enjoy the material world before his final entrance into
the spiritual world. Sometimes a devotee is transferred
to a heavenly planet—to Janaloka, Maharloka, Tapoloka,
Siddhaloka and so, on. However, a pure devotee never
aspires for any kind of material happiness. The pure
devotee
is
consequently,
transferred
directly
to
Vaikunthaloka.
Text 3: The great sage Maitreya said: The sons of King
Pracinabarhi,
known
as
the
Pracetas,
underwent
severe
austerities within the seawater to carry out the order of
their father. By chanting and repeating the mantras given by
Lord Siva, they were able to satisfy Lord Visnu, the Supreme
Personality of Godhead.
 One can offer prayers to the Supreme Personality of
Godhead directly, but if one repeats the prayers offered
by great devotees like Lord Siva and Lord Brahma, or if
one follows in the footsteps of great personalities, one
can please the Supreme Personality of Godhead very
easily. The pure devotee never attempts to reach the
Supreme Lord directly. The most important way to worship
the Lord is to go through the disciplic succession of
devotees.
 The Lord enters within the heart of the living entity and
within the atom; therefore, both the living entity and
the Lord are called puranjana. One puranjana, the living
entity,
is
subordinate
to
the
supreme
puranjana;
therefore, the duty of the subordinate puranjana is to
satisfy the supreme puranjana.
Description of Lord's body (Text 4-7)
Text 4: At the end of ten thousand years of severe austerities
performed by the Pracetas, the Supreme Personality of Godhead,
to reward their austerities, appeared before them in His very
pleasing form. This appealed to the Pracetas and satisfied the
labor of their austerities.
 In the material world, if one is successful after hard
labor, he is very pleased. Similarly, the devotee forgets
all his labors and austerities as soon as he contacts the
Supreme Personality of Godhead.
 In this Kaliyuga, one can attain the same results simply
by chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra. Because the
people of this age are fallen, the Lord is kind enough
to give them the easiest method.
Text 5: The Personality of Godhead, appearing on the shoulder
of Garuda, seemed like a cloud resting on the summit of the
mountain known as Meru. The transcendental body of the
Personality of Godhead was covered by attractive yellow
garments, and His neck was decorated with the jewel known as
Kaustubha-mani. The bodily effulgence of the Lord dissipated
all the darkness of the universe.
Text 6: The Lord's face was very beautiful, and His head was
decorated with a shining helmet and golden ornaments. The
helmet was dazzling and was very beautifully situated on His
head. The Lord had eight arms, which each held a particular
weapon. The Lord was surrounded by demigods, great sages and
other associates. These were all engaged in His service.
Garuda, the carrier of the Lord, glorified the Lord with Vedic
hymns by flapping his wings. Garuda appeared to be an
inhabitant of the planet known as Kinnaraloka.
 Eight arms –- conch-shell, disc, club, lotus, arrow, bow,
trident and snake. Sri Viraraghava Acarya describes the
eight weapons as sankha, cakra, gada, padma, sarnga,
sara, trishul and sarpa.
 Lord is never alone. Always with His associates. So,
there is no question of Him being impersonal.
 Kinnaraloka – inhabitants fly with wing.
Siddhaloka –
inhabitants fly without wing. That is the beauty of the
varied creation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
Text 7: Around the neck of the Personality of Godhead hung a
flower garland that reached to His knees. His eight stout and
elongated arms were decorated with that garland, which
challenged the beauty of the goddess of fortune. With a
merciful glance and a voice like thunder, the Lord addressed
the sons of King Pracinabarhisat, who were very much
surrendered unto Him.
Lord addressed the Pracetas (Text 8-12)
Text 8: The Supreme Personality of Godhead said: My dear sons
of the King, I am very much pleased by the friendly
relationships among you. All of you are engaged in one
occupation--devotional service. I am so, pleased with your
mutual friendship that I wish you all good fortune. Now you
may ask a benediction of Me.
 The unity of the individual souls attempting to satisfy
the Supreme Lord or rendering service to the Lord is real
unity.
 Disunity between individual souls is so, strong within
this material world that even in a society of Krsna
consciousness, members sometimes appear disunited due to
their having different opinions and leaning toward
material things. Actually, in Krsna consciousness there
cannot be two opinions. There is only one goal: to serve
Krsna
to
one's
best
ability.
If
there
is
some
disagreement over service, such disagreement is to be
taken as spiritual. Those who are actually engaged in the
service of the Supreme Personality of Godhead cannot be
disunited in any circumstance. This makes the Supreme
Personality of Godhead very
happy and willing to award
all kinds of benediction to His devotees.
Text 9: The Lord continued: Those who remember you every
evening of every day will become friendly with their brothers
and with all other living entities.
Text 10: Those who will offer Me the prayers composed by Lord
Śiva, both in the morning and in the evening, will be given
benedictions by Me. In this way they can both fulfill their
desires and attain good intelligence.
 There is no difference between hearing Bhagavad-gītā
directly
from
the
Supreme
Lord
and
following
a
personality like Arjuna, who formerly heard Bhagavad-gītā
directly from the Lord. Sometimes foolish people argue
that since Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a is not present at the moment, one cannot
take direct instructions from Him. Such foolish people do
not know that there is no difference between directly
hearing Bhagavad-gītā and reading it, as long as one
accepts Bhagavad-gītā as it is, spoken by the Lord.
Text 11: Because you have with pleasure accepted within your
hearts the orders of your father and have executed those
orders very faithfully, your attractive qualities will be
celebrated all over the world.
 Why one is put into a miserable condition, even though
everyone is under the control of the Supreme Personality
of Godhead? Because of his minute independence, the
living entity can obey or disobey the orders of the
Supreme Lord. If he obeys the Supreme Lord's orders, he
becomes happy. If he does not, he becomes unhappy.
Therefore, the living entity creates his own happiness or
unhappiness. The Supreme Lord does not enforce these on
anyone.
Text 12: You will have a nice son, who will be in no way
inferior to Lord Brahmā. Consequently, he will be very famous
all over the universe, and the sons and grandsons generated by
him will fill the three worlds.
 a good son within a family makes the whole family famous
all over the world.
Girls born of Pramloca and Kandu (Text 13-16)
The heavenly society girl named Pramlocā kept the lotus-eyed
daughter of Kan
̣d
̣u in the care of the forest trees. Then she
went back to the heavenly planet. This daughter was born by
the coupling of the Apsarā named Pramlocā with the sage Kan
̣d
̣u.
Thereafter the child, who was left to the care of the trees,
began to cry in hunger. At that time the king of the forest,
namely the king of the moon planet, out of compassion placed
his finger, which poured forth nectar, within the child's
mouth. Thus, the child was raised by the mercy of the king of
the moon. Since all of you are very much obedient to My
orders, I ask you to immediately marry that girl, who is so,
well qualified with beauty and good qualities. According to
the order of your father, create progeny through her.
 SD: Who will be the wife that bears us the son?” 13-15
answer this.
 the trees could not take care of the child properly;
therefore, the trees handed the child over to the king of
the moon.
Text 16: You brothers are all of the same nature, being
devotees and obedient sons of your father. Similarly, that
girl is also of the same type and is dedicated to all of you.
Thus, both the girl and you, the sons of Prācīnabarhis
̣at, are
on the same platform, being united on a common principle.
 According to Vedic principles, a woman cannot have many
husbands, although a husband can have many wives. In
special cases, a girl is allowed to marry more than one
man, provided she is able to treat her husbands equally.
This is not possible for an ordinary woman. Only one who
is especially qualified can be allowed to marry more than
one husband.
 One may act according to his own occupational duty just
to satisfy the yajna-purus
̣a, the Supreme Personality of
Godhead. That is called apr
̣ thag-dharma. Different limbs
of the body may act in different ways, but the ultimate
objective is to maintain the entire body. Similarly, if
we work for the satisfaction of the Supreme Personality
of Godhead, we will find that we satisfy everything. We
should follow in the footsteps of the Pracetās, whose
only aim was to satisfy the Supreme Lord. This is called
apr
̣ thag-dharma.
Special facilities given to Pracetas (Text 17-18)
Text 17: The Lord then blessed all the Pracetās, saying: My
dear princes, by My mercy, you can enjoy all the facilities of
this world as well as the heavenly world. Indeed, you can
enjoy all of them without hindrance and with full strength for
one million celestial years.
 This special facility was given to the Pracetās so, that
they could continue rendering full devotional service.
Text 18: Thereafter you will develop unadulterated devotional
service unto Me and be freed from all material contamination.
At that time, being completely unattached to material
enjoyment in the so-called heavenly planets as well as in
hellish planets, you will return home, back to Godhead.
Lord existence is completely independent (Text 19)
Text 19: Those who are engaged in auspicious activities in
devotional service certainly understand that the ultimate
enjoyer or beneficiary of all activities is the Supreme
Personality of Godhead. Thus, when one acts, he
offers the
results to the Supreme Personality of Godhead and passes life
always engaged in the topics of the Lord. Even though such a
person may be participating in family life, he is not affected
by the results of his actions.
 SD: “You have told them to enjoy the earthly pleasures.
Since this pleasure is equivalent to hell andunfavorable
for bhakti to you, why do you force it on us?”
 The devotee does not consider himself the proprietor of
any occupation. The devotee always thinks of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead as the proprietor; therefore, the
results of his business are offered to the Supreme Lord.
This is the secret of success.
 If one engages himself in the service of the Lord through
his life, wealth, words, intelligence and everything he
possesses, he will always be liberated in any condition.
Such a person is called a jivan-mukta.
 This Krsna consciousness movement is the greatest boon to
humanity because it keeps one always engaged in Krsna's
service.
 If one is so, expert that he can engage everything or
dovetail everything in the service of the Lord, to give
up the material world would be a great blunder. One
should learn how to dovetail everything in the service of
the Lord, for everything is connected to Krsna. That is
the real purpose of life and secret of success.
 How the same activity can be the cause of bondage and
liberation can be explained as follows. One may get
indigestion due to eating too many milk
preparations-condensed milk, sweet rice, and so, on. But even though
there
is
indigestion
or
diarrhea,
another
milk
preparation--yogurt mixed
with black pepper and salt-will immediately cure these maladies.
 If one is placed in material opulence due to the special
mercy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, he should
not consider that opulence a cause for bondage. When a
mature devotee is blessed with material opulence, he does
not become affected adversely, for he knows how to employ
material opulence in the service of the Lord. Material
opulence detrimental to devotional service is taken away
by the Supreme Lord, whereas a person who is mature in
devotional service is given all material facilities.
 Enjoyment
ordered
by
Lord
increases
bhakti.
This
enjoyment arises by His mercy. Lord's mercy towards
persons who have not burned up material impurities is to
take away their enjoyment.
Devotees feel freshness and newness in their work
(Text 20)
Text
20:
Always
engaging
in
the
activities
of
devotional
service, devotees feel ever-increasingly fresh and new in all
their activities. The all-knower, the Supersoul within the
heart of the devotee, makes everything increasingly fresh.
This is known as the Brahman position by the advocates of the
Absolute Truth. In such a liberated stage [brahmabhuta], one
is
never
bewildered.
Nor
does
one
lament
or
become
unnecessarily jubilant. This is due to the brahma-bhuta
situation.
 In the material world, if one engages in chanting a
material name, he will feel tired after chanting a few
times. However, one can chant the Hare Krsna maha-mantra
all day and night and never feel tired.
Pracetas offer prayers (Text 21-23)
Text 21: The great sage Maitreya said: After the Personality
of Godhead spoke thus, the Pracetas began to offer Him
prayers. The Lord is the bestower of all success in life and
is the supreme benefactor. He is also the supreme friend who
takes away all miserable conditions experienced by a devotee.
In a faltering voice, due to ecstasy, the Pracetas began to
offer prayers. They were purified by the presence of the Lord,
who was before them face to face.
 SD: Though they were already without tamas and rajas, by
His presence they became free of the contamination of
grief due to not seeing Him.
Text 22: The Pracetās spoke as follows: Dear Lord, You relieve
all
kinds
of
material
distress.
Your
magnanimous
transcendental qualities and holy name are all-auspicious.
This conclusion is already settled. You can go faster than the
speed of mind and words. You cannot be perceived by material
senses. We therefore, offer You respectful obeisances again
and again.
 No one has to conduct research work to find God or make
progress
in
spiritual
knowledge.
Everything
is
conclusively there in the Vedas.
 Atah sri Krsna...... Simply by chanting one can advance.
Text 23: Dear Lord, we beg to offer our obeisances unto You.
When the mind is fixed upon You, the world of duality,
although a place for material enjoyment, appears meaningless.
Your transcendental form is full of transcendental bliss. We
therefore, offer our respects unto You. Your appearances as
Lord Brahmā, Lord Vis
̣n
̣u and Lord Śiva are meant for the purpose
of
creating,
maintaining
and
annihilating
this
cosmic
manifestation.
 although the pure devotee appears to engage in material
activities in the service of the Lord, he knows very well
that material enjoyment for sense gratification has no
use whatsoever.
Lord existence is completely independent (Text 24-25)
Dear Lord, we offer our respectful obeisances unto You because
Your existence is completely independent of all material
influences. Your Lordship always takes away the devotee's
miserable conditions, for Your brain plans how to do so. You
live everywhere as Paramātmā; therefore, You are known as
Vāsudeva. You also accept Vasudeva as Your father, and You are
celebrated by the name Kr
̣s
̣n
̣a. You are so, kind that You always
increase the influence of all kinds of devotees. Dear Lord, we
offer our respectful obeisances unto You because from Your
abdomen sprouts the lotus flower, the origin of all living
entities. You are always decorated with a lotus garland, and
Your feet resemble the lotus flower with all its fragrance.
Your eyes are also like the petals of a lotus flower.
Therefore, we always offer our respectful obeisances unto You.
 Visnu not on same level as Siva and B